Chapter 1: In the Name of the Father
Chapter Text
There were nights when Orion Black wondered what might have become of him had he been born to a different name. A name without legacy. Without bloodlines that suffocated him with expectation, and portraits that watched down from their gilded frames, waiting for their descendants to behave like proper Blacks.
He imagined, sometimes, a quieter existence—where one could smile because they wanted to, not because it was expected. Where ambition was a flame, not a leash. A world where dreams were not considered signs of weakness, and sons were not groomed like hounds for a hunt they'd never chosen.
But those were foolish thoughts. Weak thoughts. He had buried them long ago, he knew better.
His father had taught him early: duty was not something one desired. It was something one wore. Like a mantle—heavy, stifling and suffocating. You learned to breathe beneath its weight, or you were crushed by it. Orion had not been crushed. He had adapted. He had endured. And, most importantly, he was fulfilling his role. That was what was important.
He had given the family an heir. Sirius—brilliant, difficult, and wild.
He had given them a spare. Regulus—quiet, obedient, with eyes always cast toward approval.
He had done his part. The line was secure. The Black name would continue.
And yet.
Walburga had not been satisfied. As always, her ambition outpaced reason. There had been that night—a blur of incense, heavy wine, and the bitter taste of potion-laced kisses. She had taken what she wanted, the way only a true Black could: without permission, without shame.
Now she carried a third son in her womb.
Another heir. Another tool. Another Black. Another star carved into the tapestry.
He felt nothing for the child. Not rage. Not grief. Just… fatigue. A weariness so deep it felt carved into the marrow of his bones. This was not a child born of love, or even necessity. This was a statement. A flex of control from a woman who no longer recognized the difference between power and madness.
And yet, when the boy was born—if he lived—he would still be hers . A Black by blood. Branded from his first breath with a name that carried rot beneath its gold. He wouldn’t inherit a home, or a fortune. He’d inherit the expectation. The ruin. The curse of carrying forward something that should’ve died long ago.
Not because he was loved. Not because he was wanted. But because Orion had once believed someone ought to carry the weight after him—and it sure as hell wouldn’t be him again.
Sirius had rebelled the moment he could form his own thoughts. Regulus, though more pliable, had proven too delicate—more consumed by the idea of pleasing than leading.
So, Walburga had taken it upon herself to secure a third.
And Orion? He hadn't let her. He never would have. But Walburga had never needed permission—only opportunity. She took, as she always had, with cold hands and colder conviction. She gave nothing. Not tenderness. Not truth. Not even the illusion of choice.
Sometimes, in the darkest corners of his thoughts, he imagined his hands wrapped around her throat—not out of passion, but finality. The silence after her last breath would be the first peace she'd ever given him.
She had drugged him. Claimed him. Used his body like a means to an end, like a name to be bred forward, not a man to be met.
And now, she carried the evidence.
This child—this afterthought—would inherit the same shackles Orion had worn all his life. Not freedom. Not love. Just duty — soul-grinding and endless. A punishment, not a gift.
Let the boy learn early what it meant to be a Black.
He would be born into a cage, same as his father. And when he looked up one day with empty eyes, begging for meaning, for breath, for a single dream of his own—Orion would simply watch.
Because that was the way of things. And no one had ever watched for him.
“He kicked again,” Walburga said from her chaise, her hands resting lightly on the curve of her stomach as if cradling a relic, not a child. Her voice cut through the silence of the drawing room like a needle slipping through silk—measured, precise, always slightly amused.
Orion did not look up from the brandy in his glass, jaw clenched, the glass trembling faintly in his hand. “He will learn to stop.”
“You say that as though he will listen to you.”
He turned his head, slow and mechanical, eyes meeting hers with the dead calm of a man who had nothing left to burn. “They always listen. Eventually.”
Walburga smiled—not warm, not even smug but c ertain. “This one will be different. I feel it.”
Orion downed the drink in a single, punishing swallow, the burn barely registering. “They all feel different when they’re still inside you.”
A flicker of tension crossed her face, but she let it pass, feigning serenity as she leaned back and closed her eyes. “You’ll see. He’ll be what the others couldn’t.”
He took a step toward the fire. The silence thickened.
The heir and the spare were still so young—barely boys. Four and three. Was she truly that impatient, that dissatisfied, that she’d already begun discarding them as failures? Sirius needed the wildness beaten out of him, not labelled broken. And Regulus—if she’d stop coddling him long enough, he might yet grow a spine.
But of course, patience was never a Black virtue. Only dominance. Only legacy. Only control.
And what was he, if not the result of that same twisted inheritance? He remembered the weight of his father's hand on his shoulder, the sharp sting of Arcturus’s disappointment, the silence that followed every mistake—longer and heavier than any punishment. He had been moulded, forged, hardened.
Now he caught himself doing the same.
Trying to iron out Sirius’s defiance with discipline. Trying to carve leadership into Regulus with expectation alone. Because that’s what had been done to him and look how well that had turned out.
Look what was left of him.
And Walburga? She wanted to start over. Wanted a clean slate. As if the others were defective. As if it wasn’t them —the parents—who had failed.
And now, she carried her solution. Her next attempt. Her next Black.
Another Black to break.
“Another heir.” His voice was quieter now but emptied of feeling. “Another symbol for your little shrine. That’s all he’ll be.”
She opened her eyes again, watching him. Studying. “I didn’t do this alone.”
“No,” he snapped, spinning on her. “You just made sure I couldn’t stop you.”
The silence cracked like glass underfoot. For a moment, even Walburga looked uncertain.
Orion stepped closer, brandy glass still in hand, his voice low but laced with venom. “You drugged me. Lied to me. Took what you wanted, as always. And now you want me to pretend this is something sacred?”
Walburga's gaze narrowed, unblinking. “It’s ours .”
Something in him snapped.
The glass slipped from his hand and shattered on the floor, but he didn’t even look down. In two strides, he was on her—his hand clamping around her throat, not tight enough to choke, but enough to warn . Enough to tremble with the violence he would not unleash.
Her breath hitched—but not in fear. Her eyes met his, cool and unwavering, as if daring him to go further. As if this was just another power play.
“It’s ours ,” she said again, staring straight into him. “You can't unmake it, Orion.”
His grip tightened for a breathless second—his knuckles white, jaw clenched, every inch of him carved from rage. Then he shoved her back against the cushions and tore himself away, breathing hard, chest heaving like a man just pulled from drowning.
“No,” he said, turning from her, voice raw. “It’s yours . You own this. Don’t try to wrap it in legacy and call it love.”
He walked toward the fire, slow and deliberate, as if movement alone would keep him from breaking more than the glass. The shadows stretched behind him like chains, long and grasping.
“He’ll be what we make him,” he said finally, hollow and final. “That’s the point, isn’t it?”
And this time, Walburga did not reply.
She only placed a hand back on her stomach and smiled.
March 20th, 1964, Friday
The house did not change when the boy was born.
It remained still and unwelcoming. As always, everything was in perfect order. The silver tapestries still shimmered under torchlight. The ancestral portraits still scowled and murmured their judgments in passing. Nothing in the air hinted at celebration—only expectation, like the house itself was holding its breath, waiting to see if the newest Black would be worthy of the name.
Walburga named him Polaris Rigel Black —a star to outshine them all, she said, as if it were prophecy.
Polaris, the fixed point in the sky. The one the others revolved around, guided by. The North Star. The symbol of unwavering purpose.
Rigel, because of course she would. Orion’s brightest star—his own namesake turned into tribute and mockery all at once. She knew exactly what she was doing. A reminder. A claim. A final twist of the knife.
Orion had said nothing. He had already given the child his future. Let her dress it up in starlight if it made her feel clever.
The room was still heavy with the scent of blood and spell-cleansed linens when Arcturus Black arrived, walking through the front door with the chill of old winter clinging to his cloak. His presence required no announcement. The house had long since bent itself around his authority, like ivy grown inward toward rot. He did not smile. Black men rarely did.
He studied the swaddled infant in silence for a full minute before offering a nod that served as approval.
“Strong features,” he said. “The line endures.”
That was all. That was enough.
Sirius stared through the bars of the cradle with the thin-lipped expression of a child who had been made to wait far too long. He was only four, but already the defiance burned in his eyes—dark and sharp like flint.
“Why is he so small?” he asked.
Regulus stood quietly beside him, a step behind, as he always was. Three years old and already mastered the art of stillness, of pleasing looks, of blending in. His hands clutched the edge of the crib as if unsure whether he was meant to touch or watch.
“He looks boring,” Sirius muttered.
Behind them, Orion stood like a shadow cast too long across the room. His arms were crossed. His gaze was not warm, but it was fixed on the infant, and that was enough to spark the quiet bloom of jealousy in Sirius's chest.
“He’s just another baby,” Sirius snapped. “We already have enough.”
“You will hold your tongue,” Orion said, voice cutting through the room like drawn steel. “This is not your place.”
Sirius flinched—not visibly, not enough to admit weakness, but his scowl faltered.
“I don’t want another brother.”
Orion turned to him then, slowly, the weight of his stare colder than any reprimand. “And what you want,” he said, low and final, “is irrelevant.”
Sirius dropped his gaze and bit the inside of his cheek. Swallowed words that no one wanted to hear.
Orion didn’t look at his eldest. His attention remained on the youngest, whose eyes were shut, lips pursed like a secret unspoken. The others had cried when they were born. This one hadn’t made a sound.
And the longer Orion looked, the more it bothered him.
The child had his nose. His mouth. That slight furrow between the brows that ran like a fault line through the Black men—Arcturus, himself, and now this one. It should have stirred pride. It didn’t. It stirred something different. A slow, tight coil of irritation that curled in his gut the way guilt sometimes did, unspoken and unwanted.
You’re not a legacy—you’re a reminder. Of what she took. Of what I couldn’t stop.
There were not many moments Orion could remember that he felt as weak as he did now.
His jaw clenched. He told himself it was exhaustion. Told himself the boy would grow into the name, into the role. Told himself this was the cost of legacy. But the truth was simpler. He had already given the child his future—and now, staring down at him, Orion felt like the boy had stolen something in return.
Walburga sat upright in bed despite her pallor, already issuing instructions to the house-elf and to the nursemaid. Her tone was brisk, commanding. She wore exhaustion like a badge of martyrdom.
“This one will be different,” she said for the second time in as many days. “He will not shame the name.”
There was no affection in her voice—only intent. As if the child were a plan, not a person.
Sirius didn’t understand all of it. Not yet. But he understood enough to know that his mother wanted this brother in a way she had never wanted him. It showed in the way she allowed the nursemaid to linger. It showed in how she didn’t immediately order the cradle moved out of sight. It showed in the way Orion—distant, unreachable Orion— looked .
And something inside Sirius closed that day. Not a door, but something smaller.
Regulus said nothing. He never did. But he stayed close to Sirius’s side, watching, always watching.
In the weeks that followed, the house did not grow warmer. There were no lullabies, no playful coos. Polaris was held only, when necessary, passed between nursemaids and occasionally presented like a relic to visiting kin. His purpose had been decided before his first breath—not to be cherished, but to be prepared.
He was not the heir. That title belonged to Sirius, by blood and by birthright.
But Sirius had always been… unpredictable. Restless. Unruly in a way no amount of correction had yet tamed. And Orion, though he never said it aloud, had already begun bracing for the inevitable.
Polaris would be raised not merely as a son, but as a failsafe.
He was not born into a family. He was born into a dynasty.
And it showed in every silence, every command, every expectation carved into the bones of the walls. The House of Black did not raise children. It forged legacies.
Sirius would come to hate it for that.
Regulus would come to be consumed by it.
Polaris—Polaris would be made from it, though what he would become remained unwritten.
Three stars cast from the same dying constellation: one burned out too fast, one collapsed inward, and one was still becoming—uncertain, unfinished, not yet claimed by light or shadow. They were named for brilliance, but none of them asked to shine. Not like this.
— ❈ —
And somewhere, far from the sky and its reckonings, a different kind of darkness gathered.
The room was dark—not merely unlit but steeped in a kind of ancient hush that pressed against the bones. Not silence, exactly, but the pause before something begins, or ends. Curtains had long since rotted from the windows, and time itself seemed to retreat in the corners, afraid to move forward. A single seer knelt in the centre, trembling, lips bloodied from biting back screams.
He stood motionless, cloaked in black that seemed to absorb the room around him, a figure carved from night itself. His features were smooth and unnatural, stretched tight like something grown rather than born.
His wand held lazily in one hand. The seer's voice, moments ago ethereal and trembling with prophecy, had collapsed into incoherence. Whatever had possessed him was gone now, leaving only a shivering husk.
The figure spoke, cutting through the silence, soft as silk and twice as dangerous. “Say it again.”
“I—I told you everything, my Lord…” the seer whimpered, head bowed. “The vision came—it left—I do not know more—”
A flick of the wand. A whisper of Avada Kedavra .
The seer fell inwards, limbs folding like failed wings, his body robbed of meaning before it met the floor. Voldemort’s red eyes lingered on the corpse for a moment, but he did not look disappointed. He looked...curious.
From the far side of the room, where the walls leaned inward like listening giants, Abraxas Malfoy stepped forward. He was still immaculate in pale grey robes, the silver embroidery catching the weak candlelight.
“You believe it held truth?” he asked. “Or was it the ravings of a mind undone by prophecy?”
Voldemort didn’t answer at once. He stared at the empty space the seer had occupied, as though expecting the vision to echo there still. When he did speak, his voice was low and speculative.
“When the soul is split beyond its bearing,
And death is denied its due,
The North Star shall rise unbidden—
Lit with truths the dark disowns...”
His voice lingered on that line, almost reverent. Then he turned, sharply. “What do you make of that , Abraxas? ‘The North Star shall rise’—what is the North Star?”
Abraxas considered, choosing his words with the care of a man who knew how quickly brilliance could turn to wrath. “The North Star is called Polaris ,” he said. “It is a constant in the sky unchanging. A guiding light. For centuries, travellers and sailors have followed it to find their way north. It is a symbol of constancy, clarity… direction. If I remember right, in old texts, some called it the bridge between realms. The fixed point above the axis of the world. A symbol, not only of direction—but of connection. Between what was and what will be.”
Voldemort’s eyes narrowed. “A bridge,” he echoed.
“Between the broken and the whole. Between past and future. Even between life and death.”
That word— death —hung in the air like a challenge. Voldemort didn’t flinch.
“A poetic notion,” he said after a pause, but there was something different in his tone now.
He began to pace, the hem of his robes dragging like smoke. “This is no idle metaphor. ‘The North Star shall rise…’” He paused. “Could it be a person? A place? An object imbued with power?”
“Perhaps all,” Abraxas offered carefully. “Or perhaps none. It may not be what it seems. Prophecy rarely speaks plainly.”
Voldemort stopped. His eyes gleamed, alight with calculation. “ Lit with truths the dark disowns. There is something… unnatural in that. Subversive.” He spoke the last word with disdain. “ He shall bear the weight of what was cast aside. ”
“An heir?” Abraxas mused. “A forgotten lineage? Or someone who carries the burden of others… perhaps even yours?”
Voldemort’s eyes narrowed at him, but not in anger. In thought.
“Through him, the pieces shall be drawn—
Not by force, but resonance.”
He exhaled slowly. “ The soul is split beyond its bearing… A reference to me? To the Horcruxes?” A flicker of rare tension crossed his features. “ And death is denied its due... ”
“Your immortality,” Abraxas said quietly. “Or… its price.”
Silence bloomed between them. Then Voldemort spoke again, this time almost to himself. “If this ‘North Star’ is to rise —then he, or it, does not yet stand among us. Perhaps… he has only just arrived.”
A pause. A glance to the eastern horizon, pale and bleak beyond the shattered glass. “There are many born this year,” Voldemort said. “The stars are busy.”
He turned toward Abraxas with sudden decisiveness. “Find the children born this spring. Those with lineage—power—potential.”
“And when I do, my lord?” Abraxas asked.
“If this child is to be the bridge, then I will decide what is crossed. ”
Chapter 2: Blood Remembers
Chapter Text
May 16th, 1968, Thursday
Polaris felt as though he knew a lot for his age.
Not numbers, not runes, not spells—not yet. But rules. And those were more important.
Some were written. Most were not.
The first rule was this: Be still.
Still hands. Still voice. Still face.
Stillness meant control. Stillness meant respectability. Stillness made you watchable, admirable, safe.
The kind of child people pointed to and said, “Now that is a proper pureblood.”
He didn’t know what proper meant, not really. But he knew the difference between Sirius’s tapping fingers and Regulus’s folded ones. He knew which one got scolded less. Which one Mother smiled at longer.
Today, there had been a tea. A formal one. The kind with too many spoons and stiff-backed chairs and adults who spoke in clipped syllables and glanced at him only when he fidgeted.
He had tried not to. He really had.
But his fingers always wanted to move.
He hadn’t meant to tap the table leg. Or bounce his heel. Or stare too long at the gold-rimmed saucer, wondering how the flowers on it never faded.
But his mother had seen. She always did.
The guests were gone now.
The room had been cleared.
And Polaris was waiting.
Just as he’d been told.
Polaris sat on the velvet footstool, hands stretched palm-up over the silk runner. His feet dangled above the floor, heels knocking gently against the carved leg. The room smelled of rosewater and lemon polish—and something thinner underneath, like metal left too long in the rain.
His fingers twitched—barely.
Walburga turned, slowly. Her smile was small and smooth and terrible.
To Polaris, she was everything sharp and shining. Her gowns rustled like warning bells, her perfume always too sweet, layered over the cold bite of something chemical and dry. Her face was beautiful in the way portraits were—perfectly framed, perfectly still—but her eyes never blinked quite when they should. They were always watching, maybe even waiting.
"Again?" she said softly. That softness was always worse.
“You know what I’ve told you, darling. About hands that can’t be still.”
Polaris bit his cheek and nodded.
He had been still. Mostly. But “mostly” didn’t count. Not here. Not with her. Mistakes didn’t need to be loud to be noticed. In this house, there was no such thing as small. Every slip was a stain. Every twitch a failure. And failures had consequences. Predictable ones.
If you forgot, you paid. If you moved, you were corrected. That was the rule. And rules, she always said, made things safe.
"You embarrass yourself when you fidget," she said, crouching to eye level. Her tone was clipped, almost weary. "You undermine the name I gave you. Polaris . Do you even know what that name means?"
He swallowed. “The North Star.”
"Yes," she said, kneeling before him with the slow, deliberate grace of someone used to being obeyed. Her hands rested lightly on his knees, and her eyes fixed on his with a gentleness that always felt like something else beneath the surface.
“The fixed star,” she murmured. “Polaris. It does not flicker. It does not fall. While the other stars spin madly, it holds its place. That is why you were named.”
She reached up, brushed a strand of hair from his face, then let her fingers linger just a moment too long.
“You think we choose names at random in this family?” she said, voice dipping into something close to amusement. “No, darling. We name our children after stars because stars endure . They are distant, yes—but constant. Immortal. Cold when they must be.”
She smiled—quiet, satisfied.
“Our bloodline is like the night sky: ancient, pure, and full of power. Bellatrix burns hot. Regulus orbits close to the centre. And Sirius—” her mouth twitched “—Sirius was born the brightest of them all. So full of promise. So eager to shine.”
She exhaled through her nose, something sharp behind it.
“But brightness means nothing if it turns wild. A star that strays too far from its constellation is just a warning in the sky. Remember that Polaris. Even brilliance can burn itself out if it forgets its place.”
Her hands moved to cup Polaris’s.
“But you, my love, are Polaris. Not the brightest. The steadfast . The anchor. The one that guides without needing to shout or spin.”
She leaned closer. Her breath was warm against his temple.
“Names have meaning. And yours—yours is a promise. To me. To this family. To all of us. You were born to be still. To be certain. To endure .”
But her gaze sharpened.
"And yet tonight… you couldn’t keep your hands still. You wriggled like you were nervous. Like you didn’t want to be seen."
“I didn’t mean to—” he started, voice small.
She cut him off with a soft “Shhh.”
"Regulus knew how to sit still at three. Sirius…" A pause. Her lips pressed thin. “Well. You are not Sirius.”
Then, with a sigh—disappointed, not angry—she reached for the thin lacquered cane on the table beside her.
“I don’t do this because I’m angry,” she said, still calm. “You need to understand that.”
Polaris stayed silent. That was the second rule. Don’t speak unless asked.
She stepped back in front of him.
“I do this because I love you. And love, real love, is not kind for kindness’ sake. Love teaches. Now straighten your hands.”
That he did.
The first strike landed across the soft flesh, and the pain bloomed like heat under the skin—sharp, hot, immediate. He didn’t cry out. Just blinked hard and focused on the rug beneath her shoes.
The second landed lower, catching the wrist. A welt would rise there. It always did.
When it was done, she crouched again, lifted his hands gently — as if the welts weren’t already rising.
“See?” she said, almost tender. “You can be still. You’re stronger than you think.”
She pressed a kiss to his forehead. Her lips were cold.
“One day, you’ll thank me. When the world looks to you, when the family counts on you — you’ll remember this, and you’ll know how to hold your ground. Like a star. Like a Black.”
He nodded, because that was the third rule: Always agree in the end.
That night, well after the silence had settled thick through the halls, his door creaked open.
Regulus was the first in. Quieter than Sirius, both hands wrapped around a folded napkin that sagged slightly in the middle. He paused near the bed before crouching down beside Polaris on the floor.
“I saved you the corner piece,” he whispered, and carefully unwrapped the bundle.
The smell hit first—warm sugar and golden syrup, buttery pastry flaking at the edges. The tart was slightly squashed, the crust cracked along the top, but Polaris’s eyes lit up anyway. It was his favourite: thick with treacle, sticky in the best way, and still faintly warm, like it had been snuck from the kitchen only minutes ago.
He didn’t say thank you. He didn’t need to. Regulus just sat beside him, knees tucked up to his chest, watching.
Polaris picked at the corner with slow, bandaged fingers. The sugar clung to the cloth strips, and he had to tug it free in pieces. His hands stung when he moved them, especially the left, where one welt had cracked slightly beneath the gauze.
“I told you,” Sirius said sharply, kicking the door shut as he stormed in. “I told you not to fidget when she’s watching. What were you thinking?”
Polaris didn’t look up. “I forgot she was there.”
He pulled a crumb from the crust and popped it into his mouth, chewing slowly. “I was thinking about how mirrors know when you're looking at them.”
Sirius huffed, pacing. “You always do this. You know what she’s like when she’s in a bad mood. Now I’m not allowed to go outside all day. Because of you .”
Polaris winced—not because of the words, but because he flexed his palm wrong trying to lift another bite. He paused, then carefully cradled the rest in his lap.
“I didn’t mean to,” he said quietly as he was trying to concentrate on eating the tart without hurting his hands. “I’ll remember next time.”
“She hit you, Pol,” Sirius snapped the frustration building up. “She cane-whipped you. That’s not—” He cut off, fists balled at his sides. “It’s not fair.”
Regulus looked over. “Does it hurt much?” he asked softly.
Polaris nodded, just once. “Only when I move them.”
“Then don’t move them,” Regulus said, shifting closer, as if that alone could protect him.
Sirius sat down hard on the bed, arms crossed. His cheeks were still flushed. “You shouldn’t even have to remember. It’s stupid.”
“It’s just the rules,” Polaris mumbled around another mouthful. “I moved when I shouldn’t have. She told me to learn stillness. This helps.”
“Rules this, rule that ,” Sirius muttered.
Polaris blinked up at him, confused. “I just want her to stop being angry.”
Sirius didn’t answer right away. He watched Polaris struggle to lift another crumb to his mouth, his fingers trembling slightly even through the bandages. He watched Regulus silently inch closer again, resting his shoulder against Polaris’s like he used to do with bruised birds they found in the garden.
Sirius’s anger didn’t burn out—it just folded in on itself, sullen and hot and helpless.
He stood again, paced once, then came back and dropped to the floor beside them.
No one spoke after that.
They sat in a row on the cold wood floor, three boys and one half-eaten tart between them. Regulus gently brushed crumbs off Polaris’s lap. Sirius tore a flaky edge from the pastry and passed it over without a word.
Polaris took the piece and tucked it between his fingers, careful not to press too hard.
The tart was sweet. His hands still hurt.
They stayed like that until the tart was gone and the silence felt full enough to fall asleep in.
June 26th, 1968, Wednesday
Once, there was a little star who didn’t know he was burning.
He lived at the bottom of a well, deep in the earth where the sky was only a memory passed down by insects. The well was tall, and the stone walls were smooth, too smooth to climb. But the star didn’t mind. He thought the world was the well—grey, silent, safe. The echoes were his lullabies, the shadows his only company.
But still, sometimes, late in the never-night, he looked up. And sometimes—only sometimes—he thought he saw something blue.
Not just blue. Endless.
And though he didn’t know the word for it, not yet, he wondered what it meant to fly.
Polaris Black, four years old, paused, pencil hovering in midair. He blinked down at the page.
He hadn’t meant to write a story. It just… appeared.
The drawing wasn’t anything special. A round, slightly crooked well, a sky too big for the page, and a small figure curled at the bottom—somewhere between a star and a boy. His legs were tucked under him. His face was round, a little sad, but there was a tiny flame in his chest. Polaris had drawn it with gold ink from one of his mother’s old calligraphy sets. He wasn't supposed to use it, but it felt right.
The sketchbook had been a gift—from Uncle Alphard.
He remembered the moment clearly, even though it had happened months ago. Alphard had crouched down to his level, pressing the wrapped parcel into his hands with a grin.
“A place for your stories,” he’d said, crouching down to meet his eyes. “Even the ones you don’t have words for yet.”
Polaris had turned it over in his hands, hesitant. “But I don’t know how to draw,” he had whispered.
Alphard had smiled. “ Of course you do. You just haven’t remembered yet.”
Then, quieter—like it was a secret meant only for the shadows between them— “One day, I’ll paint you. But only when you’re ready to be seen.”
Polaris hadn’t fully understood what that meant. Not then. But it had stayed with him.
He was lying on his stomach, on the thick rug in the corner of his room. Books were scattered around him in quiet chaos—pure-blood histories with stiff leather spines, pictureless spell theory volumes, a worn copy of The Tales of Beedle the Bard (one Regulus had slipped him, carefully unwrapped from brown paper). A blanket hung off the edge of his bed like it was trying to reach him but hadn’t quite made it.
The room was silent except for the gentle scratch of pencil against paper. No ticking clocks. No humming portraits. Even the wind outside knew better than to knock on these windows.
Polaris didn't speak the story aloud. He just knew it, he made it.
The star-boy wasn’t brave. Not really. He wasn’t clever like the foxes Polaris had read about, or bold like the lions that roamed through myths. But he watched. And listening, in the world Polaris came from, was more important than roaring.
That was what Father said.
"Speak only when spoken to. Observe before acting. A sharp mind is a quiet one."
There were always things to remember. So many rules. So many ways to do it wrong. Don’t speak out of turn. Don’t fidget. Don’t forget what the colours on the robes meant. Don’t sit in the wrong chair. It was tiring . And sometimes Polaris wanted to say something , even if it wasn’t important. But what if he said it wrong? What if he forgot a rule again?
He didn’t like forgetting. It made Father’s mouth go thin.
He turned another page in the sketchbook and drew the well again—this time with roots tangled around its stones. He didn’t know why. Maybe the star-boy wanted to escape. Maybe the roots were trying to hold him in.
“Polaris.”
The voice slipped under the door like a spell.
He didn’t jump. Didn’t speak. He simply closed the notebook with steady fingers, slid it under the nearest book, and sat up straight. His back hurt from the floor. His legs had gone numb. But that didn’t matter.
He moved like he was used to this. Because he was.
His room was beautiful in the way a cage is beautiful—tall ceilings, velvet curtains, gleaming shelves. Every surface polished. Every book approved... maybe not all . But there were no toys. No colours that didn’t match the family crest. No childish mess.
The door creaked open, and his father stepped in, wand tucked in his robes like a reminder. His eyes swept the room with that usual cool precision.
“Is this where I told you to be?” came the voice from the doorway— Polaris could hear the disappointment.
Polaris looked up, eyes wide for a moment before they settled into stillness. He sat straighter, brushing the gold ink from his fingers against his robes in an attempt to hide it. But it was no use—the stains were vivid, smudged like bruises across his small palms.
His father stepped inside, wand tucked away but unnecessary. Orion Black didn’t need a wand to hurt. His words were often enough.
The man’s gaze dropped to the mess on the floor—open books, scrawled parchment, a small streak of red crayon on the corner of the rug. Polaris followed his eyes and suddenly hated what he saw.
Too many colours. Too much softness. His chest tightened without reason.
Orion didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t have to. His disappointment settled over the room like smoke, thick and suffocating.
“I see,” he murmured. “You’ve been playing again.”
Polaris opened his mouth—he wasn’t sure to say what—but then closed it. His hands folded tightly in his lap, hiding the stains. His fingers still tingled from the drawings.
“Do you think the world will honour a Black who plays with colours like a street urchin? A child who rolls on the floor like a Kneazle chasing thread?” His voice was smooth—so smooth it cut clean. “Is that what you wish to be, Polaris?”
The boy shook his head quickly. “No, father.”
Orion’s eyes were still cold. “Then why do you insist on behaving like one?”
Polaris didn’t know. He only knew the drawings made him feel something warm—something that didn’t live in this house. He liked the way the stories came out of the pencil without permission, like they wanted to be born. He liked the colours.
Silence was safer than truth.
Then Orion’s eyes narrowed. He had spotted something. A book, half-hidden beneath The Nature of Cursed Lineages . Not a family-approved title.
He bent slowly, plucking it from the floor with thin, precise fingers.
Polaris stilled.
It was that book.
A small, worn volume with a pale blue cover and gentle script on the front: A Kindness Beyond Magic: Parallels in Non-Wizarding Lore. It had no dust jacket. No aggressive politics. Just stories and reflections—written by wizards.
His uncle Alphard had given it to him just a few weeks ago. “Not every inheritance is written in gold,” he’d said with a wink. “Some things we lose matter more than we remember. Read when you’re alone—you’ll see what I mean.”
The first pages were simple. They spoke of how certain charms—like those for warding sickness or blessing new homes—appeared not just in magical families, but in old Muggle traditions, too.
Polaris hadn’t read much. But he had read enough .
Orion opened the book, flipping through its pages with slow, deliberate motions. His eyes skimmed diagrams, footnotes, hand-drawn runes beside sketches of ancient stone circles. Notes on magical convergence. Folklore crossovers. Mentions of “non-wizarding” beliefs and “pre-Statute customs.”
His brows drew low. His lip curled.
The silence pressed in.
Then—
Snap.
The sound was small: the book’s spine bending under his grip.
He looked up, eyes no longer cold—but burning.
“Who gave you this?” he asked, voice deceptively calm.
Polaris’s heart thudded. He felt suddenly very small.
“I…” His throat tightened. “Uncle Alphard. For my birthday.”
Orion stepped closer. “How much of it have you read?”
“Just the beginning,” Polaris whispered.
In one movement, Orion knelt before him, hand catching his chin—not gently—and lifting it so their eyes met. Polaris's breath hitched. His father’s grip was not cruel enough to bruise, but firm enough to scare. Enough to say: you do not lie to me.
“What exactly did it say?” he asked. “In those first few pages you read.”
Polaris’s lips parted. He tried to remember the words—not perfectly, but enough. The pages hadn’t seemed dangerous when he read them. They’d felt soft. Like someone wrapping a blanket around a storm.
“It said…” he began slowly, “that some spells might have come from stories. That Muggles and wizards used to… share things. Like songs. Charms. Even if they didn’t know what they meant.”
A flicker passed through Orion’s eyes. Disgust hidden behind a smooth mask.
“I see,” he said, letting go of Polaris at last. He stood and walked a slow, measured step back, holding the book as though it were infected.
“Do you know what that is?” he asked, voice calm again, but sharp with a blade beneath it. “That is a lie. A child's story, told by those too weak to accept the truth.”
Polaris stayed on the floor, eyes wide.
“But—” he began, quietly.
Orion’s voice cut clean through. “There is no magic in ignorance. There is no strength in failure. And Muggles , Polaris, are a failure of nature. Squibs of the world, left to crawl and whimper and pretend they matter. It’s dangerous to draw lines between ourselves and people who were never meant to carry power.”
Polaris didn’t respond. But something folded in his chest.
Orion stepped closer again, crouching to his level. His voice was velvet now, the kind that curled around the ears like lullabies—but there was no warmth behind it.
“Do you know why they write things like that?” he asked. “Because they are afraid of us. Afraid of our names. Afraid of the power we carry in our blood. So, they write lies to make themselves feel brave. They pretend that kindness is stronger than magic. That effort matters more than legacy.”
He tapped a finger against the cover of the book. “This… this is poison dressed in sugar.”
Polaris blinked. The words echoed in his head.
Poison? Dressed in sugar? It sounded odd.
Polaris didn’t know how sugar could be poison. Sugar was for birthdays and cocoa and the middle of cinnamon toast. But he didn’t say that. Maybe grown-ups knew something about sugar he didn’t.
“I didn’t know,” he whispered.
“Of course you didn’t.” Orion smiled now—tight and hollow.
It didn’t look like a real smile. Not to Polaris. Real smiles crinkled eyes and made people softer. This one didn’t. This one sat on Orion’s face like something painted on, and if anything, it scared him.
“You are still young. But you must learn, Polaris, and you must learn early .”
His voice lowered again.
“You are not like them. You were born for better. You carry a name that bends the world, not one that is bent by it. That truth — our truth—is not cruelty. It is clarity. And clarity is power.”
Polaris looked down at the gold stain on his fingers, at the edge of colour that still lingered on the rug. The part of him that had felt warm, that had made stories, seemed suddenly... wrong. He wasn’t sure.
“I didn’t mean to…” he started but didn’t know how to finish it.
It was clear his father was frustrated; with the tone he was now using.
“You strayed,” Orion said flatly. “And when one strays, they are corrected. There is no shame in that. But there is shame in refusing to be corrected.”
Strayed. Polaris wasn’t sure what that meant exactly. It sounded like when a dog runs off and someone has to call it back. But he hadn’t run anywhere. Just… read. He only wanted to see the pictures.
Polaris looked up.
“Do you understand now?” Orion asked, an edge to his tone. “Do you see how they twist the world to lure you from it?”
And Polaris—just four years old, tired, confused, craving approval the way flowers crave sun—nodded.
“Yes, Father.”
Orion studied him, and for a moment Polaris thought he saw something close to disappointment. It made Polaris’ chest hurt; he hated when his father looked at him like that.
“Good,” the man said, standing tall again. “Then remember this: the only truth worth holding is the one you are born into. Everything else is noise. You will not read this again. And you will not speak of it.”
He turned for the door. “Wash your hands,” he added, just before stepping through.
Then the door clicked closed behind him.
Polaris sat in the silence. The room was still full of books and stories and drawings—but now they looked different. Like things he shouldn’t have touched.
His hands felt dirty.
He rubbed at the gold on his skin with the hem of his robe, scrubbing until the colour faded.
He told himself he had done wrong.
That stories could lie.
That sugar could poison.
Children tend to believe the people who name the world for them.
Yet, he had wanted to ask why .
He knew better than to ask that question.
The last time he’d asked why , Father’s hand had met his cheek. It hadn’t left a mark, not one anyone could see, but it had ached deep in his jaw for days. Every bite of food had reminded him not to question. Every glance in the mirror, searching for a bruise that wasn’t there, had reminded him that pain didn’t always need proof.
June 27th, 1968, Thursday
The morning came too early.
Light leaked past the heavy velvet curtains, soft and gold and uninvited. Polaris blinked up at the ceiling, his small frame stiff beneath the weight of the blankets. He hadn't meant to wake so early. He hadn't meant to wake at all—not yet. But sleep had turned on him sometime in the night.
It had started as a dream. Maybe even a story at first.
He was climbing—yes, climbing—up and up toward a sky that shimmered like glass. There was a ladder, just like the one he’d drawn, and it stretched higher than any tower, through stars that winked at him like they knew something he didn’t. But then the sky cracked. And the ladder broke.
And he fell.
Down, down, down, his arms reaching for rungs that weren’t there anymore. He tried to call out, but the wind ate his voice. And the stars? They didn’t blink this time. They just watched.
That was when he woke up.
He hadn’t screamed—he never screamed—but his hands had shaken under the covers, and his chest felt full of something too big for a four-year-old to hold. Fear. Shame. Or something without a name.
His dreams were always odd in their own way. Like that time, he had dreamed of strings stretched too tight, snapping one by one—and the sound they made was not pain, but music.
Another night, he saw stars fall like teeth from the sky, and when they hit the ground, they didn’t shatter—they sank into the earth and hummed.
Once, he opened a door that wasn’t there the night before and found a room full of cloaks. Not people—just cloaks, hanging. Some still warm.
He had walked across a frozen lake where faces moved under the ice, drifting closer each time he looked away.
He dreamed of a mirror with no reflection, but when he breathed on the glass, something behind it breathed back.
And once, just once, he dreamed that someone called his name—not loudly, but with the kind of voice that knew him, the kind that wasn’t supposed to exist, or maybe it did?
Now he lay there, still quiet, as the world around him stirred. The house was waking up. Footsteps clicked somewhere below, then silence. A door closed. The clock in the hallway ticked.
Today was his first lesson.
He should’ve been excited. He had been, when Mother first told him. She’d knelt beside him in the drawing room and said it was time he had a proper tutor of his own. That he would learn the things befitting a son of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black. His chest had swelled with pride—until she mentioned that he would not be joining Sirius and Regulus. Not yet.
“They are far ahead,” she said. “Your place is here. Starting where one must start.”
He had nodded, of course because she was right, everyone had to start from somewhere. Though he still looked toward the staircase that led to the upper study, where Sirius and Regulus sometimes sat with books too big for their laps, and for a moment, his throat had felt tight.
He thought maybe he’d get to sit beside them. Maybe it would feel like being part of something.
But he would be alone.
And that made the lesson feel heavier than the books stacked on his little desk.
Still, he dressed himself neatly in the charcoal-grey robes folded at the edge of his bed. He fastened the buttons with steady fingers. Pressed the creases. Smoothed the collar. There was pride in being presentable. That much he knew.
He didn’t go back to the sketchbook hidden beneath his mattress. Not today. Not when he had something to prove.
Instead, Polaris made his way to the side chamber off the main library, a room his father had deemed “suitable for instruction.” His legs were still short, but his strides were practiced. The house held its usual hush — not silence, but something heavier, like breath held too long.
And when he opened the door to the study room, he was already standing straight.
The walls were lined with glass-doored bookcases, filled spine to spine with volumes older than Polaris’s grandfathers. A globe sat in the corner, all sea and parchment-toned land, with tiny dragons sketched in the oceans like warnings. There was a desk too—small, crafted of dark wood. A chair waited behind it, straight-backed and expectant. Beside it, a taller one.
Polaris sat.
He didn’t swing his legs, though they didn’t reach the floor.
He didn’t fidget.
He folded his hands just so, fingers light in his lap the way Mother had taught him.
The door creaked open a minute later.
His tutor entered—tall, thin, robes crisp like folded letters. His eyes were dark, but not unkind. Not at first. Just distant. Observing. Like he already knew who Polaris would be before he ever said a word.
“Polaris Black,” the man greeted, voice smooth and practiced.
“Yes, sir.”
The tutor gave a single nod, as if that confirmed everything he needed.
“You can call me, Mr Thorne. I have taught many young men from the great houses of our world. I expect discipline, thought, and respect. Do you understand these things?”
“Yes, Mr Thorne.”
“Good.”
A thick folder was placed on the desk. He opened it with ceremony, flipping past pages as if searching for the right place to begin.
“We’ll start with blood.”
Polaris blinked.
“Blood?” he echoed.
For a second, he thought of the red kind. The warm kind. The kind that spilled if you fell hard enough or got caught doing something you shouldn’t. He remembered the time he’d cut his palm on the edge of a broken picture frame and stared, mesmerised, as it welled up in a perfect bead—so vivid it didn’t feel real.
Was that what they meant? Was this lesson about medicine? Or healing spells?
But Mr Thorne’s tone was too careful. This was his first lesson, Polaris didn’t think he was ready to learn about spells , not at all. He wanted to learn but he also didn’t want to fail.
He said blood like Father said honour . Like something invisible that everyone was meant to understand without question.
Then it clicked.
Not the kind that hurt. The kind that meant something.
Mr Thorne gave a small, patient smile, like one might offer a child who had asked a question just a little too late.
“Not the kind that spills when you're careless,” he said. “The kind that lives in you. That defines you. That binds you to the name you carry.”
Polaris sat up straighter. This he had heard before. At dinner. In passing. In Father’s voice, low and reverent.
“Pure blood,” Polaris said, a bit quieter.
“Precisely.”
The man drew a piece of parchment and slid it across the desk. On it were four columns: Noble, Mixed, Tainted, and Other.
“Which do you think you are?”
Polaris didn’t hesitate. “Noble.”
“And which do you think your tutor is?”
Polaris hesitated. He looked up. The Thorne’s eyes were unreadable.
“I don’t know, sir.”
“A fair answer. I am noble-born. As are you. As are your brothers. Your mother. Your father. And what does that mean?”
Polaris thought. “That we come from… good families?”
“Strong families,” the man corrected gently. “Families untouched by corruption. Families that preserved their strength through care. Through tradition. That is not something to be ashamed of. That is something to honour.”
Polaris nodded, slowly. Something about the words made his chest tighten—but not in a bad way. It was like holding your breath so you wouldn’t let anything spill.
“You must understand,” Mr Thorne continued, “there are others who would like to see that strength weakened. Diluted. Lost. Those who do not understand the value of purity seek to mock it, change it, destroy it. They speak of kindness, of acceptance and of sameness. Do you know why?”
Polaris frowned. “Because… they’re jealous?”
Mr Thorne’s eyes gleamed, pleased.
“Very good,” he said—but this time, his voice held more than approval. There was something weightier beneath it, a kind of gravity meant to press into the bones. “Jealousy is the seed of much in this world, Mr Black. Envy curdles the heart. It makes people lie, makes them twist truths into virtues. They envy what they cannot be. They envy what they cannot earn.”
He tapped the parchment lightly, his finger landing again on the word Noble .
“That is what you must understand. Not everyone who smiles at you wishes you well. Not everyone who speaks of equality does so from a place of goodness. Many speak of sameness because it makes them feel less small. Because if they admit there is such a thing as better—better breeding, better heritage, better magic —then they must also admit to being lesser. And that, for them, is unbearable.”
He leaned back, letting the words hang.
“So instead, they pretend. They speak of change. Of fairness. They call your strength privilege, and your honour pride. And in time, if you let them, they will convince you to be ashamed of what you are. To forget .”
Polaris didn’t speak. He felt something hot and strange in his chest—an emotion that was part pride, part fear, part something he couldn’t name. He wasn’t sure if he wanted to cry or stand taller.
Thorne watched him closely, then softened—just slightly.
“But you won’t forget. Will you?”
Polaris swallowed. “No, sir.”
“Good,” Thorne said, voice low. “Because the world forgets too easily. And when it does, it destroys the very things that made it great.”
Polaris didn’t fully understand. Not all the way. But the words fit together like puzzle pieces, even if he didn’t know the full picture yet. They made sense . They were spoken calmly. Kindly, even.
And when things made sense, Polaris believed them.
He wanted to understand.
He wanted to learn.
“Now,” Mr Thorne said, tapping the parchment. “We shall begin by listing the sacred twenty-eight. Your legacy. Then we’ll compare it to the lesser lines.”
Polaris took the quill. His hands were small. His fingers ink-stained from yesterday, but he didn’t think about colours anymore.
He just wrote.
“…and so,” Mr Thorne concluded, tapping the illustration of the Rosier family crest, “it is not merely blood that defines us, but the memory of blood—who we have been, and what we are expected to become.”
Polaris blinked at the page. The quill was still warm in his fingers. His notes were neat. Careful. He liked how the words looked on parchment—how they sat, like little soldiers, waiting to be read again.
But a question tugged at him. It had been whispering there for minutes now, quiet but stubborn.
He raised his hand.
Thorne paused. He arched one eyebrow, almost amused.
“Yes?”
Polaris didn’t fidget. He knew better. But the words came out fast.
“If blood remembers, sir… how does it remember? Is it magic, or… is it something else? Do names hold the magic, or the people?”
Mr Thorne’s lips parted. Not with annoyance—no, this was something else. Surprise. Maybe even approval.
“A thoughtful question,” he said. “Not one most your age would think to ask.”
Polaris sat straighter, chest warm with something close to pride.
Thorne stepped away from the board and folded his hands behind his back, pacing lightly. Thoughtfully.
“Blood remembers through lineage,” he said. “Through action. Through legacy. The magic we carry is not simply a gift; it is cultivated. Protected. When a family guards its values—when it holds to truth and strength and pride—then yes, that memory grows deeper. Stronger. That is why names matter.”
“But what if someone has a strong name,” Polaris asked, “and does something… not strong? What happens to the memory then?”
There was silence.
And then, slowly, then Thorne walked back toward him.
He knelt—his eyes now level with Polaris’.
“You are young, Mr. Black. But already I see the mind working beneath your stillness. That’s good. Curiosity is no enemy—but it must be directed.”
Polaris nodded. Slowly, unsure what he meant. Curious was supposed to be directed?
He thought of the bugs he watched crawl under rocks, the way he’d once spent an hour taking apart a wind-up toy just to see what made it tick. No one had told him to do that. It just happened , like a voice telling him, look closer. Was that the wrong kind of curiosity? The sort that wasn’t "directed"?
He looked up at the man—tall, with kind eyes, though they didn’t smile. Grown-ups were strange. They said things that made sense like riddles. Curiosity was no enemy… unless you pointed it the wrong way? Like a wand in shaking hands. Like Sirius pointing at the family tapestry asking, “Why’s that one burnt off?” and getting slapped for it.
So, curiosity had rules, then. Invisible lines...
Maybe that was what " directed " meant.
Polaris tucked the word away in his chest like a coin. He’d spend it later, when the world made more sense.
“Remember this,” Thorne said, voice gentler now. “A name is a promise. When someone breaks that promise, the fault lies not in the name, but in the person who shamed it. We do not change the name—we correct the mistake.”
Polaris’s chest tightened.
Correct the mistake.
That meant names had rules.
And mistakes could be erased.
His small hands curled against his robes. It was too many rules. Too many things with edges. Curiosity had to be directed. Names had to be protected. Mistakes could be undone but only in the right way.
Even feelings had rules, he was beginning to suspect. Sirius got away with shouting when he was angry—but only because he was older. Regulus cried once and got sent out of the room. Polaris had wanted to laugh when the tea kettle squealed like it was dying, but the noise had startled Mother, so he swallowed it down and said nothing.
The world seemed packed with invisible strings—pull one wrong and something snapped.
He glanced up at Thorne, eyes wide, thoughtful. “How do you know which things are mistakes?”
Thorne didn’t answer right away. That was another thing grown-ups did. They paused like they were choosing from too many doors.
“Time,” the man said at last. “Time tells you. And consequence.”
Polaris nodded again, slowly, like before. But inside, he wondered— what if you ran out of time before you knew which rule you broke?
Thorne stood again and moved back to the board, where a series of names had been drawn beneath the “Tainted” column.
“Some of these names were once noble,” he said, circling one with the tip of his wand. Sparks flared red, then dimmed. “But they chose weakness. Compassion. They betrayed their own. And so, their names are remembered differently now. Their children bear that shame.”
Polaris swallowed.
He didn’t want to shame his name.
He didn’t want to be remembered… wrongly.
“You must never forget what you are,” Mr Thorne said quietly. “Or let others forget it.”
Polaris looked up at him, eyes uncertain. “But what if they say we’re all the same? That blood doesn’t matter?”
A flicker of something colder passed through Thorne’s gaze. Not anger. Not yet. But steel.
“Then they lie. Or they are fools. Likely both.”
He crouched again, his voice lower now—meant just for Polaris.
“You must never let someone of lesser blood look down at you. Do you understand?”
Polaris nodded, but slowly. “I think so.”
“They will try,” Thorne said. “They will say you are arrogant. They will say you are cruel. But what are they truly doing?”
Polaris thought. “Trying to… bring me down?”
“To make you forget ,” Thorne whispered. “To drag you to their level. Because if they can convince you to doubt yourself, then they can rise. And you must never let that happen.”
Polaris stared at the page again. The words. The columns.
“What happens to them?” he asked quietly. “The ones who try to rise?”
Thorne gave a small, knowing smile. “They mimic. But they cannot become. A goblin may dress like a wizard. A Muggle-born may wave a wand. But that does not make them you . Greatness is not performed—it is inherited .”
There was a pause. Polaris’s fingers twitched around his quill.
“If someone clever comes from the wrong family,” he said, “shouldn’t we… help them? Teach them?”
Mr Thorne straightened once more.
“There is a kind of cleverness that mimics brilliance. Like a mirror held to the sun—it may seem bright, but it gives no heat. No fire. You, Polaris, carry a legacy. That is real. That is rare. You must protect it.”
Polaris sat still, a thousand thoughts turning behind his eyes—but none louder than one:
He didn’t want to forget.
He didn’t want to fall.
“I won’t let them,” he said.
Mr Thorne gave him one final nod, thin and satisfied.
“Good. Then this has been a worthy first lesson.”
The door to the study clicked shut behind him, and Polaris walked the corridor with measured steps—just as Mr Thorne had. He didn’t run. Didn’t skip.
He didn’t quite understand everything Mr Thorne had said, not yet. But it had sounded important. Felt important. And he had understood one thing clearly:
He wasn’t a child anymore.
His steps down the corridor were just a touch more deliberate than usual, hands tucked behind his back the way his grandfather did when he walked the estate, when the family went to visit the manor. The portraits lining the hall didn’t comment as he passed, but Polaris imagined they could sense the difference. Or perhaps he only hoped they could.
He felt taller. Not physically, of course—his feet still didn’t touch the floor when he sat—but in the way that mattered. In the way that lived behind the ribs. He was being tutored now. Like Sirius and Regulus. Like Father had been. That meant something.
He found them in the lounge.
Sirius and Regulus sat cross-legged on the floor by the low table, a chessboard between them, the pieces clicking into place on their own, soldiers obeying their masters’ strategies without a word.
Regulus was winning—his pawns lined up with suspicious precision, a knight poised for the finishing strike. He wore the look of someone almost bored by his own cleverness. Sirius was chewing the inside of his cheek, one leg jittering against the floor as he stared at the board like it had personally offended him.
Polaris stopped just inside the doorway and listened. Sirius darted forward, queen in hand, ignoring a vulnerable corner. The piece hopped across the board… and fell immediately into Regulus’s trap. His rook swooped in with a clean, decisive move and captured her.
“You always forget to protect her,” Regulus said, not unkindly, but not trying to soften the victory either. “She’s the strongest piece.”
“I know that.” Sirius snapped, hand darting toward the board, like he might undo the move if he could just get there fast enough. But it was already done.
Polaris saw the mistake before it happened. Had seen the past three, in fact. But he didn’t say anything. Sirius never liked being corrected. Not even when it was meant kindly. Especially not then.
“I’ll give you another minute,” Regulus said primly. “But then I’m taking your rook.”
Sirius pressed his lips together and glowered at the magical soldiers. His hair fell forward to mask his eyes, the scowl more eloquent than a dozen words.
Polaris stepped inside, folding his arms lightly behind his back the way Mr Thorne had. “You’re letting him trap you, Ris.”
“I know what I’m doing,” Sirius snapped, not looking up.
Polaris said nothing more, he knew better that to add more to it instead Polaris just sat on the edge of the settee, hands folded, expression neutral.
Regulus grinned without subtlety. “He always forgets the left flank. He’s done it three times now.”
Sirius’s eyes flashed. “At least I don’t take ten minutes to decide every move.”
“It’s called strategy ,” Regulus sniffed.
Polaris smiled, though it was small. And then, unable to hold it in longer, he announced, “I had my first lesson today.” It was clear the youngest Black was proud of such a statement.
Regulus looked up immediately, his competitive glint replaced with curiosity. “With Thorne?”
Polaris nodded, trying not to puff his chest, but it was difficult. “Yeah. We started with bloodlines and legacy. He said I have a good mind.”
Sirius rolled his eyes but didn’t comment.
Regulus leaned forward, chess momentarily forgotten. His silver-blue eyes—so much like their mother’s—were bright with interest. “Did you do the columns? Noble, Mixed, and stuff?”
“Yes,” Polaris said, and this time he did let a bit of pride through. “He made me list the Sacred Twenty-Eight from memory. Then we talked about what happens when names get lost. Or… fall out of favour.”
Regulus nodded, eyes bright. “Mother says the Shafiqs used to be one of the oldest, but they keep to themselves now. She says they married carelessly. Not wrong , just… not wisely. That’s what happens when you forget tradition.”
Polaris tilted his head, recalling. “Mr Thorne says memory is more than just words that It’s legacy. That blood remembers. ”
Regulus’s eyes widened, as if Polaris had just told him the answer to an unsolvable riddle. “He said that? That’s brilliant. ”
Sirius finally made a sound—a loud exhale, long-suffering. “Sounds boring. Blood and remembering and whatever, blah blah blah. Bet he just wants to make you write essays all day.”
“It’s not like school,” Polaris replied carefully. “It’s… different. It’s about who we are. ”
Sirius shrugged and moved a pawn. Another poor decision.
Regulus immediately capitalized on it with a smug flourish. “Mate in four.”
“Shut up.”
Sirius glared at the board as if it had betrayed him personally. His fingers drummed once against the edge of the table, then stilled.
“This game’s cursed,” he muttered.
“It’s not cursed,” Regulus said without looking up. “You just keep making bad moves.”
“Keep talking, Reg. I’ll start charging admission.”
Polaris watched the board in silence. Regulus had him. Mate in four, he’d said—and he was right. The path was clear. Elegant, even. Sirius had all but handed him the win with that last move. Polaris could see it in his head, the way it would play out. Knight to D3. Queen to H5. A few shuffles, and it would be over.
The next move sealed it.
Regulus dropped his bishop with an irritatingly smug clack, and Sirius groaned—loud, theatrical, as if he’d just been sentenced to Azkaban.
“Ugh, fine, ” he huffed, pushing back from the table. “I’m done. He cheats anyway.”
Regulus’s eyes narrowed. “I do not cheat.”
“You think ten moves ahead like a creep. Same thing.”
“That’s how chess works , idiot.”
Sirius turned away dramatically, then pivoted back with a sudden, sharp grin. “Hey, Pol. You play.”
Polaris blinked. “Me?”
“Yeah. Take my spot. You’ve been watching the whole time anyway.” Sirius leaned over the board, still grinning as he ruffled Polaris’s hair with a rough hand. “Bet you could beat him.”
Polaris straightened his shoulders. “I like watching.”
“But don’t you want to win?”
That earned a snort from Regulus. “He’s four.”
“He’s smart ,” Sirius shot back, eyes gleaming now—not just with mischief, but something like petty vengeance. “Smarter than you, sometimes.”
Regulus bristled. “He’s not better than me.”
“I didn’t say better,” Sirius said, voice all innocence. “Just that he might finally shut you up.”
That did it. Regulus leaned back, arms folded, already sulking before a single piece moved.
Polaris hesitated only a second more before slipping into Sirius’s chair. His legs dangled above the floor again, but this time, he didn’t notice. His eyes were on the board.
The game unfolded quickly.
Polaris’s choices were deliberate, he thought through every move. He didn’t gloat when he took a pawn or smile when Regulus’s queen was forced into retreat—he was too focused for that. There was something comforting in the click of piece to square, the quiet thrill of seeing patterns unfold. Chess had rules but not limits. Every move reshaped the future. There were always a hundred things you could do—some louder, some quieter. He liked that.
Sirius hovered behind him, practically vibrating with delight.
“Oof, bad move, Reg,” he cackled as Polaris sacrificed a knight only to trap two of Regulus’s bishops. “Did you mean to do that? Or are you just naturally terrible?”
Regulus glared. “He’s guessing.”
“No, he’s winning. That’s what he’s doing.”
“I wasn’t even trying yet.”
Sirius laughed again, cruel and careless. “Yeah? Maybe don’t try at all. Might help.”
Regulus’s face went red.
Polaris stayed quiet. He could feel the heat between them now, that sibling tension that sparked like kindling when pride was poked. He didn’t mean to make Regulus angry—but the board didn’t lie. He was winning.
“You’re distracting me,” Regulus muttered, not quite meeting anyone’s eyes.
“Maybe you just don’t like losing to someone in shorts, ” Sirius said with another bark of laughter. “Honestly, Reg, what’ll Mother say when she hears you got beaten by the baby?”
He didn’t look up right away.
I’m not a baby, he thought, the words stiff and hot in his chest. Babies don’t learn about bloodlines or sacred names or how to sit properly with their hands folded just so.
He had done all of those things.
“I’ll hit you,” Regulus snapped, shoving a pawn forward harder than necessary.
Polaris looked up, quietly. “I don’t mind stopping.”
“No,” Sirius said at once, dropping a hand to Polaris’s shoulder like a general defending his champion. “He stays. You’ve had it too easy for too long, Reggie .”
“I said don’t call me that! ”
“I’ll stop when you stop being such a little—”
“ Boys .”
Their mother’s voice echoed faintly from the hall—a single, sharp syllable that froze all three in place.
Sirius threw himself dramatically onto the sofa with a groan. Regulus muttered under his breath and began resetting the pieces with stiff, annoyed hands. Polaris sat still, eyes still half on the board, already replaying the match in his head. He liked the way it had gone. Not because he’d won—but because there had been so many ways it could have gone. Every piece held potential. Every loss opened a new possibility.
Then Sirius muttered, just loud enough to be heard, “I hate her.”
Regulus froze. “Don’t say that,” he snapped, eyes narrowed. “You can’t say that.”
Sirius only shrugged, stretching long and lazy like nothing had happened. “I’ll say what I like.”
August 25th, 1968, Sunday
Polaris didn’t really understand what the big deal about flowers was.
They didn’t do anything. They just sat there, smelling strange and looking soft and breakable. But every time he visited his great aunt Cassiopeia’s house—which had been happening since he was three—there was always a walk. And every walk, without fail, ended in the greenhouse.
Aunt Cassiopeia liked flowers. That much he’d learned.
She never said it outright. She didn’t talk like other grown-ups, not in the way that made you feel small or like you were supposed to be somewhere else. She talked to him, not at him. And when she talked about her flowers, her voice changed—just a little. Softer. Like she was remembering something she didn’t want to forget.
Polaris didn’t care much for the flowers themselves. But he liked listening to her talk about them. He liked the way it made her smile.
She never smiled at family dinners, not when everyone was gathered and pretending to be pleased to see each other. Not at the social events where people wore too much perfume and said things they didn’t mean. Not even when she came over to his house and had tea with his mother, sitting stiffly in the drawing room like she was somewhere far away.
But in the greenhouse, with the sun slanting through the glass and the air thick with green and growing things, she smiled. Just a little. Just for him.
Lately, though, she’d been moving slower. She sat down more often during their walks, resting on the stone bench beneath the hanging ivy. Sometimes she’d press a hand to her chest when she thought he wasn’t looking. Her voice, once steady and clear, had grown quieter, like it was being carried away by the wind.
Polaris didn’t ask. He didn’t know what to ask.
Polaris didn’t like flowers. Not really.
But he tried to learn them anyway—because maybe, if he knew their names, Great Aunt Cassiopeia would be proud of him.
He’d rushed through a book about magical flora the night before, flipping pages too fast, trying to cram the names into his head like spells. He should’ve taken his time. If he had, maybe he would’ve remembered.
“Oxglove,” he said, pointing to a tall stalk with bell-shaped blooms.
Cassiopeia glanced over, one brow raised.
“No, wait. Forget-me-not?” He frowned. “Or was it…”
She laughed—not unkindly, but like a breeze rustling through leaves. “You’ll remember when it matters.”
He didn’t get upset. Not with her. He just nodded, quietly promising himself he’d learn every flower in the greenhouse. Every single one. For her.
He watched her for a moment as she knelt beside a pale, drowsy-looking blossom curled in on itself like it was still dreaming. She touched its petals with the back of her fingers, humming something soft and low. The flower stirred, slowly opening, its silvery-blue glow catching the light.
“Why do you like them so much?” Polaris asked. “They don’t… do anything. They’re kind of useless.
Cassiopeia didn’t answer right away. She was coaxing the moonbell fully awake, her voice barely above a whisper. When she finally spoke, it was like she was speaking to the flower, not him.
“They’re quiet,” she said. “They don’t ask for much. And if you’re patient… they show you who they are.”
After that day Polaris spent a long time reading about flowers.
Who knew there were so many? Four hundred thousand types, the book had said. Polaris had been baffled. Four hundred thousand. He’d only had a month, but he tried anyway—cramming names and meanings and blooming seasons into his head like they were spells he could cast to make her proud.
He never got to use any of it.
He never got to ask her what her favourite flower was.
Because a month later, she was gone.
It didn’t make sense. One day she was there, humming to moonbells and calling him her little star. The next, he wasn’t allowed to visit. Then, suddenly, they were all dressed in black, standing in a cold room and someone said the word “funeral.”
No one told him anything. Not really.
When he asked if the funeral was for her, Pollux Black, his grandfather— Cassiopia's brother-just nodded solemnly and said, “She served her name well. She died with her bloodline intact and her honour unbroken.”
Polaris didn’t know what any of that had to do with her not being here anymore.
Pollux patted him on the shoulder like that was supposed to help. “Be proud, boy. That’s how we go.”
Arcturus, his grandfather, added, “You’ll understand when you’re older.”
That was all.
He didn’t look at the casket. He looked at the sky instead, because the sky didn’t lie to him.
Aunt Druella, who always smelled like lavender and sharp perfume, said, “She was lucky, in the end. Died in her sleep. That’s rare in this world.”
She said it like she was talking about a sale on rare tea. Not a person.
“Better to go quiet than screaming. That’s what I say.”
Everyone kept saying legacy like it was supposed to mean something. Like it was supposed to fill the empty chair in the greenhouse. Like it was supposed to explain why no one would answer when he asked where Cassiopeia had gone.
Polaris didn’t understand. He was four. He didn’t know what death was. He didn’t know where people went when they stopped being here. He didn’t know why no one would just tell him.
Polaris wandered because he was bored, because Sirius was bothering mother about when they got to go home, all the while Regulus was allowed to take a nap because he was sick.
The other adults had begun to drift back toward the manor—talking in hushed, bitter voices that called themselves reverence. No one noticed him slip away. No one ever noticed when he moved quietly as he carefully watched for who was watching .
The burial grove lay quiet beneath a veil of heavy mist. The grass was damp. The roses bowed their heads, too elegant to bloom in mourning.
He didn’t know why he’d come. Maybe he wanted to say goodbye, because that was what it seemed like everyone was doing. Maybe he just wanted to see where she'd be forever instead of her greenhouse.
He stood by the earth. Freshly turned.
He had thought maybe Uncle Alphard would come. He kept glancing over his shoulder, just in case—a flicker of hope he hadn’t even meant to light. But he never came.
Polaris hadn’t seen him in a while now. No one really talked about him, not unless they were angry.
He missed him.
Alphard would’ve said goodbye properly. He would’ve helped Polaris pick the right flower for the grave, maybe even told a story about Cassiopeia that made her feel closer instead of further away.
He wished he’d come to say goodbye too.
That’s when she found him.
“ Polariiis ,” Bellatrix sang, her voice wrapping around his name like silk laced with poison.
She emerged from behind him, tall and black-clad, seventeen and dangerous in a way that didn’t need announcing. Her eyes sparkled like a dare or maybe a challenge. No one was supposed to be out here alone—
but Bellatrix had never cared much for rules. This was one of the rules Polaris decided needed to be broken.
She smiled, wide and wrong. “Do you know what they’re going to do?”
Polaris didn’t answer. He didn’t like the way she looked at the grave. Like it was something fun .
“They’ll dig a hole,” she continued, sweet as honey left too long in the sun. “Right here, where the dirt’s still soft. Then they’ll put her in a box—tight and dark and velvet-lined like a gift nobody wants to open.”
Polaris blinked. “She’s… sleeping.”
Bellatrix laughed—a high, strange sound that made his ribs tighten.
“Oh, little star ,” she cooed as if mocking the way Aunt Cassiopeia said it, crouching beside him, close enough that her hair brushed his sleeve. “No, she’s rotting. That’s what death does.”
She pointed to the ground like she was pointing out a puddle.
“Soon her skin will turn grey, like old wax. Her mouth will gape and spill flies. Her eyes will collapse in on themselves, and her hands—those delicate hands she used to touch her stupid flowers—they’ll shrivel until they look like claws.”
Polaris went still. He couldn’t move. Couldn’t blink.
“But that’s not the worst part,” she whispered. “Not yet. First she’ll bloat. The gases build up, you see. It’s like a balloon. Eventually she’ll burst —right there in her pretty little box.”
Bellatrix’s eyes lit up like she was describing fireworks.
“And when the worms come, they won’t start with her feet. No, they like the soft parts. The insides . That’s what you are, cousin. That’s what she is now. A garden for maggots.”
Polaris trembled.
His hands clenched around the hem of his sleeve.
Bellatrix leaned in so close he could feel her breath on his cheek. “Everyone says she’s gone to rest,” she whispered, “but there’s no peace under the soil. Just silence. Just darkness. Just the smell of ending .”
He didn’t like what she was saying, was that really what death was?
She tilted her head, all teeth and mock concern. “Don’t cry, Polaris. You’ll water the grave. The worms might come up early.”
Then she stood. Straightened her robes. And walked away without looking back.
He sank to the grass when she vanished. Knees folded beneath him, face blank. He didn’t know how long he sat there for.
He heard her footsteps before he saw her. His mother had found him.
She did not rush. Black women did not rush—not even through grief, and certainly not through gardens.
Her robes trailed behind her like a stormcloud stitched with silver. Her shoes did not stain in the mud. Her expression was not one of concern—it never was—but of irritation worn like perfume.
Polaris didn’t look up at first. His eyes were red, he didn’t want her to see, but it was too late for that wasn’t it.
Walburga looked down at him, frowning. “What are you doing here?” she asked, though the question was already a reprimand.
Polaris wiped at his cheek with his sleeve, ashamed to feel it damp.
“I—Bellatrix said—” he started, but the words knotted in his throat. “She said Aunt Cassie… that the worms… they’re going to eat her.”
His voice cracked on eat . It was a child’s voice again, not the careful, clipped tone she’d trained into him.
Walburga did not kneel. She never lowered herself—not to eye level, not to emotion, not to grief.
“They will,” she said calmly. “Eventually.”
Polaris stared up at her, eyes wide.
“It’s natural,” she continued, as though they were discussing rainfall. “The body breaks down. It feeds the soil. The cycle continues.”
“But—” Polaris choked, “she’s Aunt Cassiopeia. ”
“And now she’s carrion.” Her tone didn’t waver. “Her purpose is complete. Her body returns to the earth. This is not something to fear. It is something to accept .”
He looked at the dirt. It didn’t look like peace.
“But… doesn’t it hurt?”
Walburga exhaled sharply through her nose—never a sigh. “She’s dead. She doesn’t feel. You do. And you must learn to manage that.”
She took a step closer, one gloved hand brushing the wrinkle from his shoulder.
“Grief is not meant to spill out of you like blood. That is common . That is indulgent. ”
Her hand hovered over his face, not tenderly, but precisely. She wiped beneath his eye with the edge of her sleeve like she was cleaning a stain.
“A Black does not weep in the open. We endure. We carry memory, not display it.”
Polaris’s voice was barely a breath. “But I miss her.”
Walburga straightened. “Then prove she mattered. Stand with your spine unbent. Bury your grief where it belongs— inside .”
Polaris swallowed. The tears retreated. Shame replaced them like cold water poured into a cup already cracked.
He stood, slowly.
He looked at the grave one last time.
Who would sing to the flowers now?
Polaris tightened his fingers around the edge of his sleeve. No one had said anything about the greenhouse. No one had told the flowers she wasn’t coming back.
Did the dead really feel nothing?
He wasn’t sure. Not really.
Bellatrix said she was meat. His mother said she was memory. But when he closed his eyes, he could still feel Cassiopeia’s voice humming through the stems.
How could something like that just disappear?
Maybe it didn’t. Maybe it got buried, like everything else.
That was the Black way, after all.
Chapter 3: Lies That Protect
Chapter Text
October 23rd, 1970, Friday
The garden was too perfect.
Trimmed hedges like teeth, white roses that never wilted, and the peacocks—pearl-white, aloof—stalked between hedges trimmed into the silhouettes of duelling wizards. But none of that mattered to the children of the Sacred Twenty-Eight—not when their parents were locked away in the manor, voices weaving politics and power through cigar smoke and wine.
The children were left to their own devices, in the golden hour light of late afternoon.
Corvus Avery was lying on his back atop the trimmed grass, hands laced behind his head, a smirk playing on his lips like he was already bored of the world. He was the same age as Polaris—though he carried it differently. His soft brown hair curled slightly at the ends, and his eyes—blue, bold—seemed to think themselves older than they were.
Polaris Black, six now crouched beside a line of ants, watching them move in quiet awe, a twig in his hand forgotten. He’d read once that ants could carry ten times their weight. That they left invisible trails. That if the queen died, the whole colony would unravel.
He wondered how long that would take.
“This is dull,” Corvus announced, dragging out the word like it was a yawn. “They should’ve brought dragons or cursed portraits or something.”
Polaris hummed, distracted. “You said cursed portraits scared you.”
“I was four,” Corvus shot back, puffing out his chest. “Now I could duel one. Blindfolded.”
Polaris didn’t answer. He was smiling—quietly, the kind that lived mostly behind his eyes. He reached down and nudged one ant aside with the twig, gently but with no real concern for where it ended up. He just wanted to see if the others would notice. Would they pause? Panic? Reorganise?
That was what Corvus liked about Polaris. He listened. Even when Corvus bragged or complained or made-up grand adventures about blood-thirsty hats and enchanted lemon trees, Polaris never told him to be quiet. Unlike Corvus’ older cousins, Avner and Aura.
Corvus rolled onto his side and picked up a discarded biscuit from the tray the house-elf had left behind. “I wonder if anyone’s ever hexed a scone to explode,” he mused, holding it like a Gobstone about to erupt.
“Maybe don’t throw it at anyone,” Polaris said softly, eyes still on the ants.
“Not anyone important,” Corvus muttered.
Polaris finally stood, brushing dirt from his knees. He looked down at the thin, busy trail of insects threading across the garden path, their tiny legs moving in perfect, thoughtless rhythm.
“Do you think they know I’m here?” he asked suddenly.
Corvus looked up, confused. “The ants?”
Polaris nodded. “Do they think at all? Or just… move?”
He stepped forward. Slowly. One foot landed squarely on the trail. He lifted it again. Several ants were caught beneath the sole of his shoe—squashed, legs crumpled, still. He crouched again and watched the survivors, who milled and twitched in new, panicked patterns around the dead.
“They don’t stop for long,” he murmured. “Just reroute.”
Corvus made a face. “That’s gross.”
Polaris didn’t seem to hear him. “It’s strange, isn’t it? You’d think they’d mourn. Or at least freeze. But they don’t. They just keep going.”
He watched for another few seconds, head tilted slightly. Then, almost absently, he crushed another small cluster with the heel of his boot.
“They’re not like us,” he said.
Corvus opened his mouth, then closed it again. He wasn’t sure if Polaris was talking to him anymore—or to the ants.
There were other children, too. The Rosiers. The Selwyn twins. That Rowle boy—Callister or Caldon or something heavy and blockish. They played their own games in cliques, laughing like daggers. Polaris didn’t miss the way one of them had looked at him earlier, as if already ranking him on some unseen scale.
Then it happened.
A crack — sharp, violent.
Polaris’s head snapped up.
Sirius.
He had Rowle pinned, fists flying.
Rowle shoved back, wild and clumsy.
They crashed into the hedge. Thorns tore sleeves. Bark snapped.
Someone screamed — not in fear, in excitement.
Polaris stood frozen.
He couldn’t hear the words. Only the rage.
Corvus shaded his eyes lazily with a hand. “Well. That escalated.”
“What happened?” Polaris asked, the question more to himself.
Polaris watched, frozen in place as the scuffle broke. Sirius shoved the older boy back with a final hiss of a word Polaris couldn’t hear—but it dripped with venom. Rowle spat something back, something that made Sirius’s face twist.
And then Sirius turned and ran.
Fast. Through the hedges. Into the grove that shadowed the garden like a secret waiting to be kept.
Polaris didn’t think. His legs just moved.
“Where’re you going?” Corvus called after him.
But Polaris didn’t stop. Didn’t answer.
Sirius’s feet pounded against the grass, through hedges and low-hanging charms that tugged at his sleeves like whispers trying to pull him back. The grove was cooler in its silence, shadows thick between the trees. He stumbled once, caught himself, and pressed forward until he couldn’t see the manor anymore.
He stopped beneath an old willow, chest rising and falling in jagged rhythm.
His fists were still clenched.
Rowle had deserved it. The git had said something vile about blood—something about how even certain purebloods were starting to turn soft.
Sirius hadn’t thought. He never did when it came to that.
He bit the inside of his cheek hard. His fingers were trembling now, not from rage but from the slow crawl of oh no, what have I done? His mother would know. She always knew. His father would barely look at him, but the silence would be thick enough to drown in.
And if they were really angry this time—
Sirius winced as he shifted, the bruises across his back aching beneath his dress robes. Fading purple and yellow. He hadn’t told anyone—not even his brothers because they would have heard it.
He ran both hands through his hair, tugged at it, the panic bubbling now, hot in his chest. He needed an excuse. Something clever. Something defensible . He was a Black, wasn’t he? He could lie his way out. He had to. That’s what they wanted.
“Ris?”
He flinched so hard he nearly dropped to his knees.
But it was just Polaris, panting softly, wide-eyed at the edge of the grove.
Sirius looked away.
“Don’t,” he muttered.
Polaris stepped closer anyway.
“Why did you follow me,” Sirius said again, but it came out shakier this time. Less sharp, more cracked, it was clear he was more concentrated with what was worrying him.
“I wanted to,” Polaris replied simply. And then, quieter: “Are you hurt?”
Sirius shook his head, jaw tight. “He deserved it.”
“I know,” Polaris said—not because he cared what Rowle had done, but because the idea of someone looking down on their family made something cold twist in his gut. Rowle must have said something—of course he had—but Polaris didn’t really care about the details. He only hated the feeling.
Besides, Sirius was always finding someone to fight with. Always some new slight, some complaint, some excuse to flare up. He wasn’t exactly good at keeping his mouth shut.
Silence. The kind that didn’t press, just waited.
Sirius collapsed onto the roots, one arm slung across a knee. “They’re going to kill me,” he muttered.
“No, they won’t,” Polaris said—because it was what you were supposed to say, even if you didn’t believe it. Because he already knew Sirius would get in trouble. Of course he would.
And getting in trouble in the House of Black wasn’t something to be proud of.
Polaris could still remember the first real punishment he'd received, just last year when he was five. His father’s wand—drawn without a word—and the pain that followed like lightning. It hadn’t felt like discipline. It had felt like being broken open. He didn’t think his older brothers had ever been punished like that by their father. When it came to discipline, it was usually their mother. But not that time.
“You weren’t there,” Sirius whispered. “Last time… it wasn’t even this bad and she—” He stopped. Gritted his teeth. “They told me not to embarrass them. First thing they said.”
Polaris knelt beside him, unsure if he should speak, if there was anything that could be said. His brother looked older like this, and smaller at the same time.
Sirius stared at the ground. “It’s not fair.”
Polaris looked at the bruises blooming beneath Sirius’s collar. He wanted to reach out but didn’t. He just watched, quiet, thinking.
If most of the blame laid with Rowle then, for Sirius it wouldn’t be the worst punishment he’d ever had. Not by Black standards. Sirius would be yelled at, maybe hexed, maybe grounded to his room for the rest of the summer. It would hurt, but it wouldn't break him.
“Maybe,” Polaris whispered, “you could say Rowle said something about me.”
Sirius blinked.
“I’m one of the youngest here. It’d make sense you were protecting me.”
Sirius looked at him then, really looked—and for the first time since the fight, his shoulders dropped just a little.
“You’d do that?”
Polaris nodded. “It might work.”
It was strategy, really. Simple cause and effect. The adults would see it as chivalry, not recklessness. The right kind of trouble, which meant less pain for Sirius—and if anyone ended up embarrassed, it’d be Rowle.
Sirius gave a breath of something close to a laugh. It was too tight to be joy, but it wasn’t panic anymore either.
“You’re clever,” he said.
Polaris didn’t answer. Just sat beside him, shoulder to shoulder, in the quiet grove where the lantern light didn’t reach.
They stayed like that a while. And when they finally stood to return, Sirius’s steps were just a bit steadier.
By the time they returned to the gathering, the air was already thick with tension.
The children had been herded together, a cluster of well-dressed discomfort beneath a sky blooming with evening charms. An elder Rosier was speaking with tight lips to a rather flushed Lord Rowle, while Walburga stood nearby like a statue carved in frost.
Polaris spotted Corvus instantly standing by the buffet table, two sugared plums in one hand, blinking at them as if they were ghosts.
Rowle, on the other hand, had a blotchy nose and a twisted scowl. His sleeve was torn at the shoulder, and he was already mid-rant, voice raised in that shrill, desperate pitch of a boy who knows he's losing.
“I didn’t start it! He—he punched me first! I didn't even say anything !”
Sirius straightened beside Polaris, jaw set.
Walburga turned her eyes—sharp and silver—and Polaris could feel the whole world tilt with the weight of her gaze. “Is that true?” she asked, voice calm and cold. “Did you strike first, Sirius?”
Polaris stepped forward before his brother could speak.
“No, mother,” he said. “He said something about me. About our blood. Sirius was just protecting me.”
He didn’t glance at Sirius. Not yet.
Walburga’s expression didn’t change—at least not to someone who didn’t know her. But Polaris had spent enough time watching her face, learning the language of her silences and small movements. The almost imperceptible flick of an eyebrow. The way her lips pressed together—not in displeasure, but in consideration as if measuring him.
She was particular. Precise. Every look she gave meant something.
And in that moment, Polaris felt the flicker of uncertainty cross her face—not whether he was lying, but why he had lied.
Walburga blinked, slowly. “What exactly did he say?”
Polaris hesitated—not out of fear, but from calculation. He understood, now, what lying really was. Not just avoiding truth, but crafting something more useful.
“He said I must be more Muggle than wizard. That no real Black would spend so much time crawling in the grass with insects... which I wasn’t. ” He glanced down, quiet. “He said I was embarrassing the family.”
A lie. But one Rowle might’ve said, in another mood, on another day. Close enough to truth that it had weight.
Walburga looked at him for a beat too long.
And Polaris knew better than to speak again.
Because there were two kinds of silence in the House of Black—the kind that protected you, and the kind that marked you.
He only hoped this was the first.
“He called him a ‘mud-touched little crow,’” Sirius added unnecessarily, voice steady. “I don’t know what it means, but I wasn’t going to let it go.” He definitely knew what it meant.
Corvus’s eyes went wide behind them. A moment later, Polaris turned, meeting his friend’s stare. Just once.
Corvus blinked. Then straightened his back.
“That’s what I heard, too,” he said casually, biting into a plum. “Clear as day.”
Silence stretched. One by one, the other children nodded—some reluctantly, some not even fully sure what they were agreeing to, but all of them old enough to understand sides .
Even little Cassiopeia Yaxley — the youngest of the three Yaxley siblings and the only one in attendance that evening — gave a decisive nod, her curls bouncing. She’d spent the first half of the night trying to feed a doxy her dessert.
Rowle’s face turned a furious, mottled red. “ They’re lying! ” he shrieked. “They’re all lying! I didn’t say any of that! They’re protecting him ! They’re just scared— ”
“Enough,” Lord Rowle snapped, the command slicing through the air like a whip. “You’ve humiliated us enough for one evening, Calren.”
“But—!”
“I said enough .”
Rowle’s mouth snapped shut, trembling. His eyes darted to Sirius, to Polaris, burning with something deeper than anger.
Hatred, perhaps.
Polaris felt it. Held it. Let it slide over him like a chill wind.
Sirius looked away, face unreadable now.
Walburga turned, her voice distant. “We’ll discuss this at home.”
Which meant punishment. Which meant silence. Which meant survival.
And still, as they were dismissed and the gathering began to thin—like storm clouds finally breaking apart—Polaris felt Sirius touch his arm.
A silent thank you. A breath of something more.
Corvus drifted over a moment later, brows raised as if to ask what even happened?
Polaris was too busy thinking about what it had meant. That a few words—just a few—could shape everything .
Not magic. Not curses. Just story, spun well enough to change the course of the evening.
He stared out at the thinning crowd, fingers absently curling against his robe.
And for the first time, he wondered:
What else could words change?
A shadow moved at the edge of his vision. Regulus stood apart from the rest, just near enough to have heard everything, just far enough to pretend he hadn’t. He hadn’t said a
word during the confrontation—but Polaris saw the look he gave them now. Not confusion. Not judgment.
Recognition.
He’d been there. He’d heard what Rowle actually said—something sharp, yes, but ordinary. Barely more than a sneer. Nothing worth fists or fury.
Regulus knew it had been a lie. Knew Sirius had chosen violence, and Polaris had chosen words to cover it.
And still, Regulus said nothing.
Their eyes met, briefly. It was weighted with a kind of understanding passed between them, brittle and strange.
Just the knowledge that sometimes, a lie was the only thing standing between you and something worse.
Then Regulus looked away.
And Polaris exhaled.
An hour later, they were home.
Their father was still out—off doing whatever Orion Black deemed important. It wasn’t unusual. He rarely accompanied them to events like these, and when he did, he kept to the corners, drink in hand, eyes anywhere but on his wife. Polaris couldn’t remember the last time they’d seen both their parents in the same room without an argument. If it wasn’t Orion accusing her of breathing too loud, it was their mother criticising the way he looked at the curtains.
Tonight, had been no exception. He hadn’t come.
Their mother, on the other hand, was very much present—her voice drifted from downstairs now, sharp and endless, delivering Sirius a lecture that was half about appearances and half about disgrace, with very little breath between. Something about honour , and the family name , and not letting emotions rule you like a common mudblood.
Polaris slipped away before she could pull him into it too, at that time Regulus was long gone, he had a knack for having Polaris look for him.
The Black brothers were particular about their rooms. Territorial, even.
Crossing the threshold without permission was a silent offence—one that might not earn shouting but would be remembered. Each brother had their own knock, an unspoken code.
Polaris’s was four taps: two quick, one pause, then two again.
He used it now and waited.
The door creaked open a few inches. “You can come in,” Regulus said simply.
Which was probably why he let him in.
Regulus always kept the curtains drawn tight, even in summer, and the whole space had a quiet, rehearsed perfection to it—as though inspected daily by some invisible jury. His books were alphabetised. His socks folded by spell. His slippers aligned like soldiers at the foot of his bed.
Polaris stepped in carefully, as if the wrong breath might crease the air.
Regulus swung his legs off the bed and stood, putting on his most serious expression—the one he used whenever Mother was particularly volatile. He was lying on his stomach now, chin resting on his arms at the edge of the bed, watching Polaris with a frown that was half irritation, half big-brother fascination.
“You can’t just throw lies like that around,” Was the first thing Regulus said, in the deeply serious tone of a boy who once read a twelve-chapter book on magical law for fun. Polaris might’ve done the same out of curiosity — to understand, to pick it apart — but never for enjoyment. That’s what novels were for.
Polaris, sitting cross-legged on the floor with his hands in his lap, blinked up. “It was believable.”
Regulus huffed. “To them . Not to Mother . She’s going to unravel that thing by breakfast.”
“She didn’t look—”
“She always looks like that,” Regulus interrupted. “That’s her thinking face. You’ve only bought Sirius a day. Maybe two.”
Polaris considered this gravely.
Then: “That’s still something.”
Regulus made a noise that might’ve been approval. It was hard to tell with Regulus. He had a face like a shut book—neat spine, no title. You only found out what was inside if he let you.
“You have to make your lies stick better,” Regulus went on, turning over onto his side now, his voice taking on that instructive air again. “Make them small. People believe small things. And don’t blink so much. You blinked five times.”
“I did not.”
“You did . Five. I counted.”
Polaris looked vaguely betrayed.
Regulus shrugged, unrepentant. “You always blink when you’re buying time. Also—” he gestured with a hand, “—don’t explain so much. The more you explain, the more people think you’re hiding something.”
“I am hiding something,” Polaris pointed out.
“Exactly.”
Polaris frowned, like this was deeply unfair.
“Also,” Regulus added, flopping onto his back and staring at the ceiling like a tiny, weary general, “it helps to make yourself look a little pathetic. Not too much. Just enough to make adults feel clever for believing you.”
Polaris gave him a slow, deeply sceptical look. “You’re good at this.”
“I know .”
He sounded almost proud.
Polaris studied him for a moment. “How do you practise lying?”
Regulus pointed vaguely toward the mirror on his wardrobe. “Mostly I rehearse.”
“You rehearse lying?”
“Obviously.”
Polaris was quiet for a long moment. “Can you teach me?”
Regulus didn’t answer right away. He turned his head slightly, gaze sliding from the ceiling to his little brother. Polaris looked painfully small sitting there on the rug—his robes wrinkled, one sleeve falling down over his knuckles. The grass stains hadn’t faded.
Regulus exhaled. “Alright. Lesson one.”
Polaris straightened instinctively.
Regulus swung his legs off the bed and stood, putting on his most serious expression—the one he used whenever Mother was particularly volatile.
“Lie to me,” he said. “Anything.”
Polaris blinked, then let out a small huff of laughter. The request was so absurdly formal, so very Regulus , that he couldn't help it.
“Alright,” he said, biting back a grin. “I’m not tired.”
Regulus raised an unimpressed eyebrow. “You’re literally yawning.”
Polaris stifled another laugh, rubbing at his eyes. “Details, details.”
“You're not even trying, try again” Regulus said immediately.
“Okay, fine. I love spinach. With liver.”
“You’re not even trying,” Regulus said. “Too fast, and you looked like you wanted to laugh.”
“I did,” Polaris admitted. “Because it’s disgusting.”
Regulus folded his arms. “Come on. One real lie. Just one.”
Polaris tilted his head, mock-thoughtful. “I think I’d like to be a dragon tamer.”
Regulus squinted. “Almost. But your face does this thing when you’re pretending. Your eyebrows go weird.”
Polaris wrinkled his nose. “Maybe your face is weird.”
“That’s not a lie, that’s just rude.”
“I’m eleven.”
“You’re six.”
They stared at each other a moment, then broke into matching, crooked grins. It lasted only a second—but it was enough. The tension of the evening softened a little. Cracked open like a window.
Regulus flopped back onto the bed dramatically, one arm over his eyes. “You’re hopeless.”
Polaris climbed up after him without asking and sat at the edge, small hands braced on the quilt.
His eyes fell on the bear.
It sat where it always did—half-buried among Regulus’s pillows. One ear chewed, one button eye slightly loose. A faded green ribbon tied round its neck like an afterthought.
“Is he part of the lesson?” Polaris asked, nudging the bear gently with a finger.
Regulus moved his arm, just enough to squint at him. “He’s the exam.”
Polaris blinked.
“Convince him you didn’t lie tonight.”
Polaris turned to the bear, suddenly solemn. Cleared his throat.
“I didn’t lie. Not really. It was a version of the truth.”
Regulus snorted.
Polaris looked back. “What’s his name?”
Regulus hesitated. Then, like it hurt a little: “Button.”
Polaris blinked, slow and reverent. “That’s a good name.”
“Don’t tell anyone.”
“I won’t.”
Another beat passed.
Regulus sat up, picking up the bear and setting it gently between them. “Uncle Alphard gave him to me. When I was five.”
“Why?”
Regulus shrugged. “I think he knew I’d need something to talk to.”
Polaris didn’t say anything to that.
October 26th, 1970, Monday
Marriage, as far as Polaris could tell, had very little to do with love.
He was six years old, and no one had explained it to him properly—not in words, at least—but he understood things by how people looked at each other, and more often, how they didn’t. He had learned that smiles didn’t always mean happiness and that a quiet room wasn’t always peaceful. In his world, marriage seemed to be about names and promises, about vaults full of gold and last names that made people nod with respect—or fear.
His cousin Narcissa had just turned fifteen and was newly engaged to Lucius Malfoy, heir to a wealthy and ambitious house that styled itself nearly their equal. The adults called it a “perfect match.” They said it with the kind of satisfaction they usually reserved for fine wine or winning a duel.
Lucius had come to Uncle Cygnus’s house that afternoon wearing pale robes that shimmered like frost. He stood too straight and smiled too little. He kissed Narcissa’s hand, and she smiled back the way her mother did when greeting people, she didn’t like but had to tolerate anyway—small, tight, and unbothered.
Polaris watched from behind the doorway, half-hidden simply watching.
No one ever talked about whether Narcissa liked Lucius. That wasn’t the point. She didn’t have to like him. He was the right choice that was all that mattered.
Polaris had heard that phrase many times before: the right choice . It sounded like something good. But when he looked at Narcissa’s face—when she wasn’t being watched—he thought it didn’t look like she’d won anything at all.
He didn’t know much about love. But he knew when someone was pretending.
Everyone was downstairs.
The drawing room had filled with silk voices and sharp smiles; all directed at Lucius Malfoy—the Malfoy heir. That word had been repeated a hundred times that day, heir , as if it made him more important than anyone else. Even the way people looked at him seemed to shimmer, like he already carried some kind of crown.
Polaris thought it was dreadfully boring.
He had been sitting stiffly in a too-tall chair beside his mother, trying to look proper while the adults fawned and praised and pretended. Narcissa stood near Lucius, pale and perfect in a new robe with silver threads. Polaris didn’t want to watch her be engaged to someone who looked like he’d been carved from ice.
So, he slipped away.
The hallway upstairs was quiet, cooler than the rooms below. The shadows felt softer somehow, less watched. He crept up the staircase, avoiding the third and fifth steps, the ones that creaked. Andromeda had told him that once, back when she used to talk to him.
He didn’t mean to go into her room.
But the door was open.
That alone was strange—Andromeda never left her door open. She barely tolerated him knocking. The last time he’d pushed his way in, she’d snapped and shoved him out by the shoulders, muttering about boundaries and privacy like she was someone’s governess.
But now… the door stood open, and the room was different.
Had it been repainted?
He peeked in. The walls were soft green now, not the deep plum he remembered. Her desk had moved. A new set of ink bottles stood on a tray by the window. Something about the shift drew him closer, made his steps slow and curious.
He only meant to look. Just for a moment.
The letter was folded but not hidden. It was on the floor near the bed, as if it had slipped from between pages of the book it had once called home. His fingers reached before he could tell them not to.
The parchment felt warm from the sun. He unfolded it.
As he opened it, the air around him tightened. The light from the window dimmed for a breath, as if the room were listening. A faint tremble ran up his arms, not cold, not warm—just strange. He blinked and shook it off.
By the time he reached the end, he wasn’t breathing.
Ted,
I swore I wouldn’t write to you again.
I swore a lot of things, didn’t I?
I told you I could end it cleanly. That I wasn’t afraid. That it was only for your safety. That I could go back to pretending. That I didn’t love you enough to burn down everything for you.
All lies.
I was afraid, Ted. Still am. Not of you—never of you—but of what it would mean to choose you. To lose my name, my blood, my family. You have to understand, they’ve carved those things into my skin since I could talk. Told me what I’m worth and who I’ll marry and why love is only ever a transaction. Told me that someone like you—a Muggle-born—could never be enough. So, when you looked at me like I was more than a surname—like I was mine—I didn’t know what to do with that. It was too much. Too good.
I miss the way you say my name like it has no price tag. I miss your hands, calloused and ink stained. The way you trace your thumb over my knuckles like they’re breakable. The way you listen. God, Ted, you listen like you want to memorise me.
And I miss the sound you make when you're trying not to laugh in the library. The way you always butter both sides of your toast like a heathen. The way you touch me only when I ask you to—but never like I’m fragile. Just real.
You make me real.
And I threw that away.
If I could take it back, I would. Every word. Every lie I told myself to make it easier. I left because I thought I had to choose between you and everything I’ve ever known. But I think the truth is: you’re the only thing that’s ever been mine.
If you still want me—if you still love me, even after this—I’m yours because I love you.
Andromeda (Your Dromeda, if you'll have her back.)
He didn’t hear her until the letter was gone from his hands.
Snatched .
“WHAT—” Andromeda’s voice cracked into the room like thunder. Her face was white with fury, with something else he didn’t yet have the words for. “What are you doing in here?!”
Polaris froze. “I—”
“That was private! ”
“I didn’t— I just—”
“You read it.”
“I didn’t mean to,” he said quickly, eyes wide, hands still held out like they might give the letter back. “It was on the floor. I didn’t know—”
“You shouldn’t even be in here, ” she snapped. Her voice shook. “This isn’t your room, you nosy little—”
“But it’s about a Muggle-born! ” Polaris blurted, panic starting to rise in his chest. “You—he’s not even—he’s not one of us!”
Andromeda went very still.
Polaris stepped back. “You’re not supposed to— That’s wrong. That’s tainted. That’s what Mr Thorne said—he said they pretend to be like us, but they’re not! They’re jealous, and they lie, and they don’t understand what it means to carry a name like Black. ”
Her eyes were wide now. Not just with anger. With fear.
“You… don’t understand,” she said, voice lower. “You’re six.”
“I do understand,” he argued, chest hot. “We inherit more than names. Names are promises. If you break them, you shame the name. You’re shaming the name. ”
Andromeda moved toward him.
Polaris stepped back.
“I have to tell someone,” he said. “They need to know. You’re— You were meant to marry—Bellatrix did instead but it was meant to be you, wasn’t it? And now you’re writing to a Muggle-born? ”
She grabbed his wrist.
Hard.
Polaris yelped. “Let go! That hurts! ”
Her grip loosened instantly.
He stumbled back, holding his wrist, eyes watering more from shock than pain.
Andromeda stared at her hand, as if just realizing what she’d done. “I didn’t—” She swallowed. “Polaris—please. Don’t. Don’t tell anyone. It was an old letter; it doesn’t even matter .”
“You’re not supposed to ask me that,” he said. “You hurt me.”
“I didn’t mean to,” she said. “I just— Please.”
He looked at her, really looked. Not at the angry cousin who’d shouted at him. But at her face now. The way it crumpled at the edges. The way she looked like something was breaking inside.
Polaris shook his head. None of this made sense. Love was duty. Love was arranged. Love was a transaction.
But she’d written to someone who made her real. He didn’t know what that meant.
But it was wrong. Wasn’t it?
It had to be.
Polaris didn’t look at her.
He stared at the floor, clutching his wrist where she’d grabbed him, fingers curled tight into the sore place like he could press it all away. His voice came out small. Flat.
“You always agreed with the adults.”
Andromeda didn’t move.
“You always said the right things. When to speak, when not to. You—” His throat felt thick. “You made Grandfather Pollux smile. He likes you. He says you’re the only girl who’s not all fire or fog. That you’re… balanced. That you’re proper. ”
She said nothing.
“Uncle Cygnus said you were the perfect daughter,” he went on, still not looking at her, words tumbling like broken glass. “The best parts of Bellatrix and Narcissa, but smarter. Better. ” His voice cracked slightly. “You knew all the rules. You followed them.”
His fingers pressed harder into his wrist.
“This isn’t following them.”
A silence stretched between them like a fault line.
“You wrote to him behind their backs,” Polaris whispered. “A Muggle-born. You— love him.”
He spat the word like it tasted wrong. It did. Love wasn’t supposed to be like this. Love was what you were told. Love was someone chosen for you, by people who understood your name better than you ever could.
This—whatever this was—was not that.
“You’re not the person they think you are,” he said, voice trembling. “You’re not perfect.”
He turned then, finally lifting his head. Not to meet her eyes—but to glare past her, at the door.
“I’m telling someone.” He said, and he meant it. Or thought he did.
Because none of this made sense.
And things that didn’t make sense were dangerous.
“I want to leave,” Polaris said flatly.
She stood in front of the door, arms folded now like she was the grown-up that knew it all, and he was the one being unreasonable, when she only turned seventeen this year.
Polaris froze, chest tight, every instinct saying run , but she was crying now—and that was wrong. Andromeda didn’t cry. Not when Aunt Druella screamed. Not when Grandfather raised his voice. Not even when Bellatrix did that thing with her wand that made Narcissa flinch for days.
“You don’t understand,” she said hoarsely, tears spilling now, angry and hot. “You can’t understand. You’re bloody six.”
Polaris stiffened. She never cursed. Not in front of him. Not in the house.
“All you know are the rules they’ve spoon-fed you since you could talk. Father says. Mother says. Mr Thorne says.” She threw her hands in the air. “You don’t even leave the house unless someone’s holding your hand, don’t you get that?”
Her voice was cracking—sharp and sharp and sharp, like it might cut her open.
“You’ve never met a Muggle-born. You’ve never met anyone who wasn’t chosen for you. Watched over. Controlled. Every letter you write is read before it’s sealed. Every toy you own is spelled. You don’t even know what you’re allowed to think until someone tells you.”
He said nothing. She was right... he never actually met a muggle-born, the people he was taught were, wrong.
Andromeda wiped furiously at her face. “I’m not perfect. Fine. You’re right. I lied. I smiled at Grandfather and played the part and nodded when they told me who I was supposed to marry. But he —” Her voice faltered. “Ted was the first person who ever looked at me like I was real. Not a prize. Not a puppet. Not Bellatrix-but-better.”
She swallowed hard.
“Just promise me,” she said, softer now—like he was too fragile to handle anything else. “Please. You can’t tell anyone. You don’t understand what they’d do to him. To me.”
He clenched his jaw.
“I do understand,” Polaris snapped, voice rising. “You think I don’t know anything just because I’m six—but I do! I know what happens to people who break the rules. I know what happens to blood traitors.”
Andromeda flinched, but he couldn’t stop now. His fists were tight at his sides, his wrist still aching from where she’d grabbed him. “I’ve heard the things Bellatrix says. I’ve heard what she laughs about. About your kind —”
“My kind?” Andromeda’s voice cracked. “Polaris—”
“ You’re disgusting! ” he shouted. “Just like the ones they talk about! A filthy blood-traitor , running off with some Mudblood ! That’s what he is, isn’t he? That’s why you’re hiding it. You’re ashamed, because it’s wrong ! You know it.”
He didn’t mean to shout so loud. But it came from somewhere deep—somewhere full of fear and confusion and shame and the growing sense that everything he thought he understood was slipping.
Andromeda didn’t say anything.
She just stared at him.
Something between them strained. A thread he couldn’t see—but felt. Like a tether pulled too tight. Like a snap that hadn’t quite happened yet. It made his skin prickle, made his heart thump wrong. He didn’t know what it was. Only that it hurt.
Her eyes were wide and strange, like she was looking at a stranger. Like he wasn’t her cousin anymore. Like she couldn’t see anything of him that she knew.
For a long moment, she didn’t speak.
Then—wordlessly—she stepped aside.
Polaris didn’t look at her as he walked out.
He didn’t run.
He just walked. Clutching his wrist. Back straight.
Polaris told the elf he was ill.
Didn’t want dinner. Didn't want tea. Just his bed and maybe the curtains drawn and please don’t tell Mother yet, he’d said, I’ll be fine.
The elf hesitated—probably wasn’t supposed to listen to him over an adult—but something in Polaris’s voice must have been sharp enough, shaky enough, to make it obey. It left with a soft pop, and Polaris curled up beneath the coverlet with his face turned to the wall.
Something inside him felt bruised. Not his wrist, not his chest—something deeper. Like he’d swallowed too many words, too much truth, and it had lodged somewhere he couldn’t reach. The room felt too loud, even in silence.
He wasn’t sick. Not really.
But… he felt sick. That sort of sick where your chest keeps doing strange things and your thoughts run too fast to catch and everything behind your eyes feels too full. Like they might spill.
And they had spilled.
His mother had come in to check on him sometime after supper. Her shoes made soft clicks on the floor—he could always tell it was her by the rhythm. She didn’t knock. Walburga Black never knocked in her own house.
She stood by the bed for a moment, saying nothing. Just watching. He rolled away, pretending to sleep.
The mattress dipped slightly under her weight as she sat. He could smell her perfume; he hated how she always put so much that it was the only thing you could smell when you stood in the same room as her.
“Polaris,” she’d said in an unamused tone, smoothing a hand down the back of his hair, it was messy.
That was when the tears gave him away.
“What is it?” she asked—not gently, but with that cold sort of concern she saved for glassware and fragile heirlooms.
“My tummy hurts,” he’d lied.
She didn’t press. She never did when emotions tangled too close to the surface. Instead, she touched his temple like she was checking for fever and murmured something about sweets and overindulgence and how he’d need to be more careful next time. Then she rose, already done with the moment.
He let her believe it. That it was sugar or stomach or sleep. It was easier than explaining the ache in his throat or the wet pillow under his cheek.
If anything, his mother was only kind when he was sick. Or rather—she allowed for softness when it could be explained. When it wasn’t weakness , but a symptom.
Now he lay alone again, the room dark but not quite dark enough.
He kept thinking of Andromeda’s face.
She’d looked at him like she didn’t know him.
Not like he was annoying. Or young. Or nosy. She’d looked at him like… like he’d broken something between them. Something big. Something invisible but real.
And maybe he had.
But she’d been the one doing something wrong —hadn’t she?
She was supposed to marry someone like Rabastan Lestrange. That was how it worked. That was how everyone said it worked. You married strong blood. Good families. That’s what kept the magic from thinning. That’s what kept the names proud.
He knew that. Thorne had taught him. Mother had repeated it. Even Andromeda used to say it. She always said the right things. She was clever. She made Lord Black, his grandfather Arcturus smile , and hardly anyone could do that. Uncle Cygnus called her the perfect daughter.
But now…
Now she wasn’t perfect. She was lying. Hiding .
A Muggle-born.
Polaris whispered the word into his pillow. It sounded strange. He’d never used it before—not like that. Never with those other words either. The ones he’d spat like venom. He hadn’t even known he remembered them until they were already out of his mouth.
He’d heard them before, of course. Bellatrix said them sometimes, when she didn’t know he was listening. Or maybe when she did. She liked the way people flinched at her words. Liked the laughter it brought from her friends.
But Polaris… he didn’t like the way it felt on his tongue.
It had tasted wrong. Sharp. Like biting metal. And now it was stuck in his mouth, bitter and awful and unspittable.
He hadn’t told anyone what he read, the letter.
Polaris pulled the blanket over his head and squeezed his eyes shut.
He didn’t know what he wanted. For things to go back. For her not to be doing this. For him not to have seen it. For the words he said to never have left his mouth. For Andromeda to smile at him again, like she used to.
He hadn’t meant it .
Not really.
But how could he take it back?
You weren’t supposed to take things like that back. That’s what adults always said. You said what you meant. You meant what you said. That was honour. That was pride.
But it didn’t feel like pride. Not now.
It felt like shame.
Chapter 4: The Things They Don’t Say
Chapter Text
October 28th, 1970, Wednesday
It had been two days since the shouting, since the heavy silence that followed. His mother was going back to his cousin’s house, and Polaris decided—without saying much—that he would go too. Not for his mother, not for the house itself, but because he didn’t want Andromeda to go back to Hogwarts after the Samhain break still angry at him.
It was rather rare for students to be allowed to go home during this time but with the right words, and the request from the right family it was possible.
The moment they arrived, he ran up the stairs, feet thudding against the wood, heartbeat louder still. He didn’t knock. He didn’t think. He was only focused on finding her.
Her door swung open under his hand, and there she was—standing in front of the mirror, brushing something from her robes. She turned in surprise, hand still at her collar.
She was going somewhere.
He rushed to her, arms wrapping tightly around her waist. His face pressed against her middle. “I’m sorry,” he mumbled into the fabric—not quite meaning to take the words back but knowing maybe he should’ve said them better.
Andromeda blinked, stunned. “Polaris—”
“I didn’t mean it like that,” he cut in quickly, the words tumbling out. “I mean—I did but not mean . I learned a word. Double standards. That’s when someone’s allowed to do something, but other people aren’t. Like… like if you get to have secrets but I don’t. Or if you say someone’s bad for doing something but then you do it too and it's fine.”
He frowned, his little brows knotting together, trying to sort the mess of it all.
“You’re doing that. But I decided—” he glanced up at her, cheeks pink with the effort of putting tangled feelings into words, “you get a standard. Just one. So, I won’t tell.”
He looked down again. “But don’t be angry at me.”
Her expression softened as she knelt down in front of him, ruffling his hair gently.
“I’m not angry at you,” she said, with a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I couldn’t be. You’re young. You’re still learning, Pol. You only know what people tell you. What you’ve been shown. And some of those things—they’re wrong. But that’s not your fault.”
He didn’t answer. He didn’t know how.
Andromeda let out a quiet breath, studying his face. Then her mouth quirked, a small, crooked smile forming. “Did you really just say I get a standard ? Like I’ve won a prize?”
He blinked at her, not sure if he was in trouble.
“You’re very generous,” she said, a soft laugh escaping her. “Only one, though?”
His frown deepened. “You shouldn’t get too many,” he muttered, arms folding across his chest. “That’s how it gets unfair again.”
“Oh, of course,” she said solemnly, nodding as if he’d made the wisest point in the world. “Just the one. I’ll guard it with my life.”
He gave a little huff, and she took that as a small victory.
“I’m going to Diagon Alley,” she said after a moment, her voice dropping to a hush as if sharing a dangerous secret. “I’m meeting Ted.”
He tensed, looking away again.
He didn’t look up. His whole body had gone stiff, arms tight against his ribs like he was bracing for impact. Saying no hadn’t made it better—it had made it worse. He wanted to go. He wanted to follow her wherever she was going, because what if she didn’t come back? What if something bad happened and he never saw her again? He didn’t want to stay behind. But he couldn’t go .
He knew this kind of secret. Knew what it meant to go behind his parents’ backs. There were rules in the house that weren't spoken but were written into the shape of every room, the weight in the air. Some things— some people —were off-limits. The kind of off-limits that came with screaming and slaps, the kind that made your nose bleed and your hands shake for hours after.
And this—this was worse. This wasn’t just stealing sugar quills or hiding a broken ornament. This was a muggle-born . This was blood .
“I can’t,” he said at last, his voice barely above a whisper. “They’d find out.”
“They won’t,” Andromeda said gently. “It’ll just be the two of us. No one has to know.”
“But if they did —” He broke off, throat tightening. He couldn’t even say what he knew would happen. His fists curled tighter. “I’m not supposed to—”
“I know,” she said, and there was no impatience in her tone, only sadness.
He stared at the floor like it could give him an answer. Like if he looked long enough, it would tell him the right thing to do.
“I don’t want to meet him. He’s the one who’s going to get you in trouble.” His voice was small now, quieter than before.
She let out a slow breath, then knelt again, her hands reaching up to gently cup his face. His eyes flinched shut on reflex, but her touch was careful, warm, not punishing. She tilted his head up until he met her gaze.
“What if we made a deal?” she said. “What if we did something just for you? Just for fun. I was thinking we could stop at the bookshop. You can pick out every book that catches your interest. And it’ll be our secret. Another one, just for us.”
His eyes widened slightly, lips parting. He looked unsure again, but something in him wavered.
“You’d let me get any book?” he asked, voice small.
“Any one you like,” she said, smoothing his hair back. “Even the ones with dragons. Or maps. Or just silly jokes. No questions asked.”
He hesitated. Bit his lip.
“That sounds like more than one standard,” he said cautiously.
She laughed under her breath, then leaned in and whispered, “I won’t tell if you don’t.”
The shop was called Thorn and Tassel’s . It sat on a quieter stretch of Diagon Alley, tucked between a tailor’s and an apothecary, with high windows and thick velvet drapes that kept the sunlight politely dim. The sort of place where pure-blood children were brought to “develop their minds,” and their parents could trust the staff not to stock unsuitable literature .
Polaris’s mother had been hesitant about letting him out of her sight, but Aunt Druella—armed with her usual smile that could slice a tapestry in half—had assured her it was good for the children to bond. “They’re cousins,” she’d said silkily. “Let them have their little adventures. I trust Andromeda.”
Which was a funny thing to say, Polaris thought. Because trust, lately, seemed a fragile thing.
He wandered slowly along the aisles, dragging his fingers across spines of bound dragonhide, velvet, and iron-pressed leather. Some books hummed softly. Others twitched or rattled in their cases, but none seemed bothered by his presence.
Andromeda had only just knelt to help him reach a shelf when a soft chime rang from the door.
“I’ll be just a moment,” she said, brushing dust from her knees as she stood. “Stay here.”
He nodded, pretending to be absorbed in a copy of Magical Architecture Through the Ages , though his heart thudded hard against his ribs. He already knew where she was going. She hadn’t said it, but she didn’t have to. Andromeda’s face gave everything away when it came to him .
Ted.
The Muggle-born .
Polaris’s hands tightened on the book until the leather cover creaked.
Why had he come? Why had he agreed? He’d already said no. He meant no. But the promise of the bookshop had been… tempting. Too tempting. And now—now he was here , and she was out there , and what if someone saw?
What if someone recognised them?
He clutched the book tighter, breathing through his nose.
The bell chimed again.
He turned.
Andromeda stepped in, flushed and smiling—but not like she smiled at family gatherings. No, this smile was lighter. Real. He hated how it looked on her, because he didn’t understand it.
And beside her was him .
Ted Tonks.
He was tall. Taller than most wizards Polaris had met. His clothes were tidy but not right —not the way pure-blood robes fit, cut, or flowed. His hair was messy, like he’d combed it with his hands. He looked… normal. Like someone who worked in a shop, or wrote essays in cafés, or walked too quickly in the rain without a charm for it.
“And this,” Andromeda said, her voice light with careful purpose, “is my cousin, Polaris.”
Ted smiled—a little nervous, but kind. He held out his hand. “Hi, Polaris. It’s nice to meet you.”
Polaris stared at the hand. He didn’t move.
If his father found out—
No, when he found out.
Home had a way of dragging the truth out—one way or another.
And when Father punished him, it wasn’t like with Regulus or Sirius. They were lucky. He barely touched them. He let Mother handle it—her punishments were loud and cruel, but predictable, even if they hurt too.
His father was different.
He didn’t punish often. But when he did—when he chose to—
It hurt, more than Mothers punishments.
Worse than shouting. Worse than hexes. Polaris hated the look his father always gave him when he didn’t do what was expected, sometimes even when he did do what was expected.
Polaris swallowed hard, blinking fast.
He hadn’t even done anything. Not really.
He was just trying to understand... right?
But father wouldn’t see it that way.
He never did.
There was a long, awkward beat.
“I don’t shake hands with Muggle-borns,” he said calmly, matter-of-fact. Not cruel—just true .
Ted’s smile flickered.
Andromeda’s eyes widened slightly. “Polaris—”
“It’s not rude,” he added quickly, feeling her shift beside him. “Mr Thorne said it’s how you stay clean. That Muggle-borns carry things. Not diseases, ” he added, as if clarifying would help, “but… the wrong kind of magic. It’s diluted. Unstable. Like backwash in a potion. It ruins the base.”
Ted was very still.
Polaris blinked up at him. “I’m not trying to be mean,” he said, with a quiet kind of urgency, like he wanted Ted to understand he wasn’t trying to hex him or shout. “I just know what I’ve been told. That’s all.”
Ted had known to expect something like this.
Andromeda had warned him—told him what her family believed, what they taught their children before they were even old enough to question it. She’d said she used to sound just like Polaris. Because for a while, it was all she knew.
Still.
Hearing it aloud—so calmly, so matter-of-fact—was different.
It wasn’t hatred. That would’ve been easier, maybe.
It was belief. Earnest, innocent belief, repeated like a lesson from a book. Like brushing your teeth or tying your shoes.
Stay clean.
Ted swallowed, the words sitting like iron in his mouth. He looked at Andromeda again, trying to remember she’d once been this small, this certain, too.
And now she looked like she was holding back a storm behind her eyes.
She didn’t speak right away. She just closed her eyes for a second, like she was gathering a hundred words and deciding which ones wouldn’t explode.
When she opened them again, she knelt—very slowly—beside Polaris and placed a steady hand on his shoulder.
“Books,” she said gently, like she was changing the subject, but her voice was tighter now. “Let’s go find the ones you want.”
He hesitated. Staring at Ted like he’d done something wrong just by standing there.
“I already picked two,” Polaris muttered. “I don't need help.”
Andromeda nodded. “Then you can pick two more.”
“But—” he stopped. Because she was looking at him again in that way that made him feel like he was standing at the edge of something and didn’t know whether to jump or run.
Ted was still standing there, hand half-raised, when Andromeda jabbed him sharply in the ribs with her elbow. It wasn’t hard—barely more than a nudge—but her eyes flicked sideways with a pointed urgency that said try again .
Ted cleared his throat as his hand fell back to his side like he’d forgotten what it was for.
“Right,” he said. “Books. Yeah. I haven’t read many wizarding books outside the Hogwarts list, to be honest. I mean, obviously the ones we’re made to read for class—but outside of that, it’s mostly Muggle books for me.”
Polaris didn’t reply. His eyes drifted down toward a display table stacked with charmed pop-up books on magical herbology.
Ted shifted his weight, scratching the back of his neck. “There’s this one I really liked as a kid— The Phantom Tollbooth ? Bit odd, bit clever. It’s about this boy who drives a toy car through a tollbooth that suddenly appears in his room and ends up in a world where everything’s literal—like, actual islands of conclusions you can jump to.” He gave a weak laugh. “Anyway. I always thought that was a brilliant idea.”
Polaris frowned slightly. His brow pinched, and for a moment, just a moment, he looked up at Ted.
“What’s a... tollbooth?” he asked, cautious.
Ted brightened. “Oh! It’s like—well, it’s a thing on roads, Muggle roads, where you stop and pay to go through. But in the book, it’s magic, sort of—it just shows up in the boy’s room and—”
“What’s a car?” Polaris interrupted, visibly confused now.
Ted blinked, then rubbed the back of his neck again, slower this time. “Oh. Right. It’s a Muggle thing too. You sit in it, and it takes you places. Kind of like a metal carriage, I guess. But it moves on its own. No Thestrals, no flying, just wheels.”
The flicker of interest on Polaris’ face dimmed. His mouth pressed into a flat line as he looked down at the floor, then away, back to the shelves.
“Oh,” he said, voice quiet and stiff.
He turned, wandering a step closer to the bookcase, lifting a thick volume with a leathery green cover. It had nothing to do with cars or tollbooths or Muggles—just magical insects and their peculiar vanishing habits.
Andromeda closed her eyes briefly, like she was trying not to sigh too loudly.
Ted glanced at her. “Was it something I—?”
She shook her head gently and gave him a soft nudge with her elbow again. “Keep trying,” she whispered. “He's curious. He just doesn’t know he’s allowed to be.”
Ted nodded, then perhaps in a desperate effort to fill the silence, launched into an awkward stream of commentary while Polaris flipped through a book of insects.
“—and, you know, I read a thing once about... I think it was magical echolocation? There’s this beast in Romania, apparently, that uses a kind of screech to find its prey in the dark, even in pitch black caves, and some people think it’s linked to early dragon sub-species, but it might just be a loud bat. Or a hoax. Definitely something I'd want to see one day though, right? Just—imagine the sound—”
Andromeda had her hand over her mouth, clearly trying not to laugh.
Polaris didn’t look up from the page he was reading. “Are you going to marry my cousin?” he asked abruptly, voice serious and sharp as a needle.
Ted choked mid-word.
Andromeda’s hand fell from her face as her eyes widened. “Polaris—!”
Ted looked like someone had hit him with a jelly-legs jinx. His face went pink almost instantly, mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. “I—uh—well—”
Polaris looked up at him then, gaze clear and direct. He wasn’t joking. He wasn’t teasing. He was six, and six-year-olds meant things. His little fists clutched the heavy book to his chest. He wanted a no. He expected a no.
Ted glanced at Andromeda. She was red too now, biting her lower lip and clearly unsure whether to scold Polaris or flee the shop altogether.
“I... I’d like to,” Ted said finally, voice unsteady. He scratched the back of his neck again. “One day. If she’ll have me.”
He looked at Andromeda again—not smiling, not quite. Something more honest than that.
Polaris blinked slowly. Then he looked away, back to the shelves, his face unreadable.
Polaris didn’t say anything.
He didn’t need to. His silence folded over the group like a pressed shroud, unnatural in someone so young. He didn’t fidget. He didn’t look up again. Just stood stiffly beside the shelves, fingers smoothing over the spine of a book he hadn’t actually read, jaw set as if bracing for a punishment no one had yet dealt.
Andromeda shifted, clearly noticing the change, but said nothing.
He'd asked a simple question. One with a right answer. Or what should have been the right answer. No, of course not. That’s ridiculous. But that hadn’t been the answer.
His cousin— his cousin—was going to marry someone like that ?
He knew what people said. About what happened when a pureblood didn’t keep to their kind. It weakened the line. Polluted it. Let in softness, ignorance, need. People like Ted wanted things. That’s what everyone said. That they only ever wanted. They didn’t grow up with power, so they chased it. They didn’t have pride, so they took other people’s. It wasn’t just about blood, it was about balance. What was taken could never be truly given.
He’d listened when the adults spoke, even when they didn’t think he was listening. At formal dinners, through half-closed doors, behind glamoured curtains in halls. Some of it he didn’t fully understand. But enough of it stayed. Enough of it sounded right. Logical.
Muggle-borns always wanted something. They came to their world like it owed them something. And what did they give back? Nothing. They took wands, knowledge, names—and they never understood what it meant. What they were touching. Like handing a sacred artefact to someone who thought it was a toy.
Was that what Ted was doing to Andromeda?
And if she was letting him— choosing him—what did that mean about her? Was she like them, now? Could you even still be part of the family, part of anything, if you were willing to break it that easily?
He stared blankly at the spine of a book in front of him. Ancient Magical Architecture: Foundations of Power . He didn’t even see it.
Was she betraying them?
No. That wasn’t the question. He knew she was. She had to be. The real question—the heavy one sitting in his chest like a stone—was whether she was betraying him , too.
He didn’t look up when Andromeda knelt down beside him again.
“Hey,” she said softly, brushing a bit of hair out of his eyes. “You’ve gone all quiet.”
He shrugged, small shoulders tight.
“Did we upset you?”
He thought for a moment, then gave the barest nod. Not a yes. Just not a no.
She sighed. “You know... you don’t have to like him. I didn’t bring you here to make you. I just... wanted you to see.”
Polaris didn’t answer. He couldn’t. He wasn’t sure if he was angry or scared. He just knew that something about this felt like wrong , even if his cousin seemed so sure.
Andromeda glanced back at Ted, who was awkwardly pretending to study a nearby shelf.
“I know it’s a lot,” she whispered, voice low. “And I know you’ve heard a lot about people like Ted. But he’s... not like that.”
Polaris didn’t know what that meant anymore. He didn’t look at her. Instead, he held up another book in his hands, “I want this one.”
She nodded. “Alright. That one too, then.”
And she didn’t push it further. Didn’t ask for understanding or forgiveness or trust. Just took his little hand again and led him to the till.
Later that night, the day ended with Polaris getting a scar.
He hadn’t meant to start anything. He wasn’t even sure what he’d been hoping for when he asked. Maybe clarity. Maybe some soft answer that made everything make sense—Andromeda’s smile, Ted’s laugh, the way no one in the shop had noticed anything strange, even though Polaris knew they were keeping a secret big enough to ruin them.
But the question had come out of his mouth before he could think twice.
And it was a stupid question.
What happens to a Black who marries a Muggle-born?
He should have known better. He did know better. That kind of wondering had no place in the house on Grimmauld Place. No room for curiosity. No room for softness. Only lineage and law and obedience. How foolish of him, he was six he should have known better.
He should’ve kept it to himself.
His father’s hand had come fast, surer than his voice, steadier than any shout.
The glass hadn’t shattered on the ground. It shattered against Polaris’s head.
A blooming ache behind his right temple, then warmth. Thick, slow, crimson warmth.
He hadn’t cried. That had been important somehow, he didn’t want to show his father that he was scared even though he was. He didn’t cry when his father pressed the cloth to the wound. He didn’t cry when Orion stared through him like he was a broken thing.
He stood there, trying so hard not to flinch, trying to tell his heart to stop pounding so loudly- why had it been so loud?
The scar would stay.
An ugly little line on his right temple. It was too obvious.
He already hated it. How could he not? It was a reminder after all.
Not just because of how it looked—though he would avoid mirrors for weeks afterward. He hated it because it reminded him of the question. The stupid, dangerous question. The one he hadn’t even meant like that.
He hadn’t wanted to choose sides.
He’d just wanted to understand.
But in the Black family, even that was betrayal.
He never asked about Muggle-borns again.
Not out loud.
And when he thought of that afternoon—of Andromeda’s hand in his, of the shop bell jingling as they left, of the quiet way she had said I just wanted you to see—it made his chest feel tight.
Because he had seen.
And he couldn’t unsee it.
And still… he had gone home and asked the question.
And now he had a scar.
And even then? He wondered what if he shook Ted Tonks hand? He wished he did now.
October 29th, 1970, Thursday
His book lay open on his lap, but he hadn’t turned a page in ages. The words had become meaningless shapes—too far away to touch.
The bandage on his temple itched beneath his hair. A dull throb pulsed under it, rhythmic and strange, like a second heartbeat.
He didn’t hear Sirius enter. He only felt the weight of him in the room.
Sirius had paused in the hall without knowing why. The moment he reached the door, something in him tightened, like stepping through an invisible veil. He didn’t hear anything—but he felt it. The way the air shifted. The way the world stilled.
“Pol,” Sirius said.
Polaris blinked up. His brother stood stiff in the doorway, eyes sharp, mouth set in a line that didn’t belong on a ten-year-old’s face.
Sirius stepped forward, stopping just in front of the sofa. “Take it off.”
Polaris blinked. “What?”
“The bandage. Let me see it.”
“No.” Polaris’s voice came out too quick, too tight. He sat up straighter, hiding behind the blanket. “It’s fine.”
“It’s not fine.” Sirius’s voice was quiet, but the kind of quiet that cracked porcelain. “What happened?”
“I told you.”
“Yeah, you told me ,” Sirius snapped. “You slipped and hit your head. That’s funny. You don’t usually bleed from your temple when you just fall in the drawing room.”
Polaris didn’t answer. His fingers curled tighter around the edge of the blanket, knuckles white. The cotton felt thin. Like it wouldn’t hold him.
“Did he do it?”
Polaris looked away. The words hovered behind his teeth, bitter and burning.
Sirius stepped closer, voice low but shaking. “Polaris. Did father do it?”
“It’s not—” Polaris’s voice cracked. “It doesn’t matter.”
“For Merlin's sake! —”
“He was drunk!” Polaris burst out, his voice suddenly too loud, too fast. “He didn’t mean to! I—I asked something stupid!”
Sirius froze, breath catching.
“What could you possibly have asked that deserved that? ”
Polaris flinched. “I didn’t think. That was the problem. I should have thought.”
“What did you say?”
Polaris’s heart thundered. The memory sat like a stone in his stomach. He stared at the carpet, as if it might answer for him.
“I asked…” He swallowed. “I asked what happens to a Black who marries a Muggle-born.”
Silence fell—heavy and too loud.
Sirius didn’t move.
“I wasn’t supposed to ask that,” Polaris said quickly, words tripping over each other. “It’s not a real question. I mean, it’s not a proper one. He said I was being foolish, that I’d been listening to rubbish. I was listening to rubbish. I overheard something I shouldn't have and—and I thought about it too long, and I forgot it was just a stupid thing someone said, and I shouldn’t have repeated it, I should have known—”
“Polaris—”
“He wouldn’t have been angry if I hadn’t said it.” Polaris’s voice shook.
From down the corridor, a portrait creaked softly on its hinge. Not the wind—there was no draft. Just a sound like someone turning to listen. The sconces dimmed for a breath and then steadied again.
“He didn’t just get mad for no reason. I gave him a reason. I made it worse.”
Sirius looked like he might be sick.
Polaris kept going. “He was tired. He’d been working. And then I asked that and—and he thought I was mocking the family. He thought I was mocking him . I wasn’t. I swear I wasn’t. I just didn’t say it right. I asked it wrong. It was my fault. I made him upset.”
Sirius stepped back, slowly, like he was trying to understand a language he didn’t speak.
“That’s not—Polaris, listen to yourself. ”
Polaris blinked at him, confused. “What?”
“You think it’s your fault?”
“It is ,” Polaris said. His voice had gone flat, steady now. Logical. “You don’t say things like that in this house. You don’t ask things like that. That’s not how things are done.”
Sirius opened his mouth. Nothing came out.
Polaris lowered his gaze again. “He wasn’t angry before. Not until I said it. I changed the whole room.”
Sirius’s hands were shaking.
Polaris didn’t notice. He kept talking in that same quiet voice—like he was working out a puzzle. “He didn’t mean to hurt me. He was holding the glass already, and I startled him. I saw his face—he looked surprised. He probably didn’t know it would hit me that way. It was the corner that caught me. That’s what made it bad.”
“That’s not—” Sirius’s voice broke. “ That’s not how this works, Pol. ”
Polaris looked up at him, eyebrows slightly drawn. “Yes, it is.”
Sirius stared at him like he didn’t recognize him.
His fists were clenched now, trembling at his sides.
“You sound like—” He choked on the rest. His throat worked around the words, but they came out wrong. “You sound like him .”
Polaris’s heart clenched, like it always did when his father was mentioned. When his father entered a room. When his name was spoken.
His chest always hurt around him. A strange, tight ache that he couldn’t name. It wasn’t fear exactly—not the loud kind.
He didn’t know what it meant.
He only knew it made him feel like crying sometimes, even when nothing had happened. Even when everything looked fine.
Because sometimes his father’s words hurt.
And Polaris hated that. Hated it more than the pain in his head, more than the bandage. Because words weren’t supposed to hurt him. He wasn’t supposed to care.
But he did.
And worse—somewhere, in a corner of his memory he didn’t like to visit—he remembered the words.
You weren’t supposed to exist.
He didn’t know if his father had meant it. Didn’t want to know. Because some part of him feared the answer wouldn’t matter. Meant or not, it had stuck.
And now it echoed again—worse than the glass, worse than the blood. Polaris had buried it, like he buried everything. But Sirius’s voice had dragged it up. The thought that he might sound like the man who said those words made something split open in his chest.
He wasn’t supposed to exist.
He didn’t want to believe that.
Maybe it had been a bad day. Maybe he'd been tired. Maybe he hadn't meant it at all.
But Polaris had remembered.
And he didn’t know how to forget.
Polaris flinched. “I don’t.”
“You do! ” Sirius’s voice rose, too loud for the quiet of the room. “You’re defending him. After what he did. You think that’s normal? You think that’s okay?”
“I’m not defending—”
“Yes, you are! ” Sirius turned in a furious half-circle, like he was trying to shake the storm off him. “You’re sitting there with a bandage on your head and telling me you deserved it ! What the hell is wrong with everyone in this house?”
The door creaked behind them. Regulus stood there, arms crossed, jaw tight.
“Maybe don’t shout,” he said, cool and clipped.
Sirius turned. “Oh, look. Another expert on pretending everything’s fine.”
“I didn’t say it was fine.”
“No, you never say anything,” Sirius snapped. “That’s your trick, isn’t it? Stay quiet. Keep your head down. Smile at the right people and let someone else bleed for you.”
Regulus’s eyes narrowed. “You think yelling fixes things?”
“I think doing nothing doesn’t,” Sirius shot back. “He’s six , Reg. You saw the bandage. You know what it means.”
Regulus’s voice dropped. “We don’t know anything.”
“I know enough! ”
“Knowing isn’t the same as proving. Or fixing.”
“Merlin, listen to yourself!” Sirius’s hands flew up. “You talk like you're forty. Like you’ve already given up!”
“Given up what?!” Regulus snapped. “You’re being stupid, like always. You don’t change anything by throwing yourself into a fire.”
“No—you just stand there and watch it burn.” Sirius’s voice trembled with fury. “ Coward .”
Regulus reeled like he’d been struck.
The word hung in the air. It wasn’t a word Regulus took a liking to, he hated it and Sirius knew that, but he still kept calling him that for every little thing.
Polaris shot to his feet. “ Stop it! ”
Both brothers looked at him. Regulus’s face had gone pale. Sirius looked shaken, like the weight of what he’d said had just landed.
Polaris’s chest heaved. “You’re always doing this. Picking fights, making things worse. Just leave it , Sirius. Please.”
“But—”
“ Go! ” Polaris shouted, loud enough to startle them both. “I can’t do this right now! Stop being annoying .”
Sirius hesitated, breath shallow. His eyes flicked between them—between Polaris, trembling, and Regulus, locked stiff in silence.
Polaris could barely breathe. His skull throbbed, a sharp pulse behind his eyes, behind the bandage. If they kept going, it would turn into one of those fights that dragged on forever. They never just argued—they escalated . And Polaris couldn’t take it right now. Not with the room tilting like it was. Not with that glass still echoing somewhere behind his eyes.
“Just go,” he whispered, softer now. “Please.”
Sirius’s jaw tightened. But after a long moment, he turned, fists still clenched—and slammed the door on his way out.
The silence he left behind wasn’t calm.
Polaris sat back down hard, dizzy. His head felt too big for his body. He pressed the heels of his palms into his eyes, trying to push the pain back in.
Regulus didn’t move for a long time.
Then, slowly, he crossed the room and sat down beside his little brother. Close, but not touching.
His voice, when it came, was quiet. “I do care, you know.”
Polaris didn’t look up.
“I know I don’t always say the right thing,” Regulus said stiffly. “Or anything. But what he said—about me not caring—it’s not true.”
Polaris turned his head, just slightly. Regulus was staring at the floor like it had told him off. Waiting for something. Maybe forgiveness. Maybe comfort.
Polaris’s head throbbed harder.
He didn’t want to be the one Regulus needed right now. He didn’t want to soothe anyone. Not when his skull was pulsing like a heartbeat under the bandage. Not when he could still feel the weight of Sirius’s stare, the slam of the door, and the heat in his brother’s voice when he’d said—
‘You sound like him.’
Polaris clenched his jaw. What had Sirius meant by that? Like Father—how? Because he tried to explain it? Because he didn’t scream and rage like Sirius did? Because he tried to be rational ?
He hadn’t meant to sound like him . Polaris didn’t want to be like him, the thought made his stomach feel odd.
He just didn’t want Sirius to get hurt too. That was all. That was the whole point. Wasn’t it? If he made a big deal out of it like Sirius was, then Sirius would really try do something about it... what was the point in both of them getting hurt?
Regulus gave a short, bitter laugh. “He meant it. That’s what hurts.”
Polaris didn’t respond. Sometimes Regulus could be so… needy . Always waiting for someone to make him feel better, to tell him he was good and brave and kind. Sirius used to do it. Mother too, when it suited her. But Polaris was the one with the aching head and the dried blood on the bandage. He didn’t have anything left to give.
Still, without thinking, he reached out—habit, maybe—and curled his fingers around Regulus’s sleeve. Not out of comfort. Just to ground himself. Because the world still felt a little off-centre, like if he moved too fast it might tilt sideways again.
Regulus froze, then relaxed a little.
“You’re not a coward,” Polaris said dully. Not out of belief, not really. More because he didn’t want to say what he was actually thinking. “You’re still here.”
Regulus looked over, startled.
Polaris blinked at him, eyelids heavy, skull pounding behind his eyes. “That’s braver than it feels.” Polaris read that in a book once.
Regulus didn’t speak. After a moment, he nodded. Like he believed it mattered.
Polaris didn’t hold onto that.
He let go.
He felt like screaming-
He hated him, his father.
Not in the way children say when they’re told no.
He hated the way his father walked into a room and made it smaller. He hated how the whole house held its breath around him, as if the walls themselves were afraid of being scolded. He hated the way the man looked at him—like he was checking for flaws in a thing he’d bought but never wanted.
He hated that he still tried. Still longed for a word of praise, still shaped his sentences carefully, hoping today might be different. Hoping if he just behaved right , maybe—maybe—he’d be seen. Heard. Maybe he’d feel like someone worth something.
Polaris hated that he made excuses for him. He had said his father hadn’t meant it, that he was tired, that Polaris was the one who asked the wrong question- as if there’s a right way to ask about people he’s decided don’t deserve to exist.
Polaris didn’t want to be like him.
The thought pressed harder now, threatening to rise like bile in his throat. He gritted his teeth.
He leaned his head back against the wall, eyes fluttering shut, because trying to make sense of what Sirius had said—what any of it meant—was going to tear something open in him if he wasn’t careful.
So, he didn’t try.
Instead, Polaris did what he had always done, long before he ever knew it had a name.
He closed the door.
He pulled his thoughts inward and downward, drawing them out of reach, like strings being wound around spools, neat and hidden. He pushed memory behind walls. Folded shame until it lay flat. Took the weight of his father’s voice, of Sirius’s fury, of Regulus’s silence, and placed it somewhere deeper, where it wouldn’t be too loud.
Compartmentalization, most would call it.
But this—this was deeper than that.
It had started when he was young—before he could even read. Before he knew what it meant to feel too much, and to be punished for showing it. The first time he was called too sensitive. The first time he’d cried and seen disgust, not sympathy, on his father’s face. That was when the habit formed. The instinct to tuck things away .
To become unreadable.
Sometimes, the house felt too still when Polaris was thinking—like the air itself held its breath.
Chapter 5: What It Means to Be a Black
Chapter Text
September 1st, 1971, Wednesday
Polaris stood close to Regulus, the cuff of his jumper gripped in one hand. The station buzzed around them, unfamiliar and loud. There were children everywhere, parents, trunks with squeaky wheels, owls hooting in cages and cats darting under benches.
One of the owls caught his eye—a sleek barn owl with golden eyes, shifting restlessly on its perch. Polaris stared. There was something about the tilt of its head, the way it blinked slowly, like it understood more than it let on. He took half a step forward before remembering himself and inching back beside Regulus, tugging his sleeve lower.
A few steps away, a sleek black cat froze mid-step, eyes locked on Polaris. Its tail puffed slightly before it darted behind a bench. The barn owl shifted again, wings twitching like it wanted to take flight. A nearby toad let out a sharp, rattled croak and went still.
Polaris didn’t notice, not really. But something in him prickled—the faint sense of being watched, or seen, in a way that felt heavier than it should. He looked up, found nothing but the sea of strangers and trunks and steam. Still, he edged closer to Regulus.
All around them, other families were saying goodbye. A father knelt to fix his daughter’s collar, smiling as she beamed up at him, her arms thrown around his neck. A boy with ginger hair was nearly swallowed in a hug, his mother kissing his cheek while his father ruffled his hair and laughed. There were goodbyes with tears and laughter, reminders to write, to eat properly, to make friends.
Polaris watched, not sure what to make of the warmth curling in his chest. It wasn't envy, exactly. Just... noticing. Like seeing something in a shop window you hadn’t known people were allowed to want.
Their mother stood rigid beside Sirius, voice low but sharp, each word shaped like a warning. She looked pristine, as always—dark green robes trimmed with silver, hair twisted into an elegant coil. Her mouth barely moved when she spoke, but Sirius flinched all the same.
“Do not embarrass this family. Do not disgrace the name I’ve given you. And if I hear even a whisper of impropriety—of disrespect—you’ll regret it.”
Polaris didn’t hear Sirius answer. He probably didn’t.
“I'm surprised he isn't talking back, I wonder why...” Regulus said suddenly, eyes fixed on the scene.
Polaris shrugged. His fingers brushed through his hair—once, then again—before falling to his side.
Regulus glanced down at him, brow twitching like he’d noticed something. But he didn’t say anything. Just shifted his weight and nudged Polaris lightly with the side of his foot.
Polaris nudged him back. “He’s lucky,” he said.
Regulus snorted. “You think that looks lucky?” He nodded toward Sirius, who was now pulling on his robes as their mother fussed over an invisible bit of lint on his collar.
“He gets to leave,” Polaris murmured. “Even if it’s with her shouting in his ear. He still gets to go.” He looked up at Regulus, eyes narrowed. “And next year, you’ll go too.”
Regulus gave him a lopsided smile. “Jealous?”
Polaris didn’t answer. Just looked away.
“I’ll write to you, when it's my turn to go.” Regulus said, like it was an apology.
Polaris kicked a loose pebble toward his brother's foot. It tapped against his shoe. “Better.”
Regulus grinned, flicked the pebble back. “Promise.”
They fell into a quiet rhythm, the pebble scuffing lightly between their shoes. A game without rules. No score. Just movement.
Sirius stepped back from their mother at last, dragging his trunk behind him. He didn’t look back at her. Didn’t offer a smile.
Their father hadn’t come.
None of them said anything about it. Sirius didn’t care—he was glad, if anything. One less lecture. One less cold stare. He liked that their father worked late, kept away, forgot to come home some nights. Polaris felt the same. Easier to breathe.
It was only Regulus who seemed to notice. He never asked out loud, but sometimes he paused at the parlour window at night, like he was still waiting for something.
Sirius walked up to them; clearly glad their mother stopped with her unnecessary chatter.
“You two better not ruin anything while I’m gone,” Sirius said, but his voice was soft. Less teasing, more tired.
Regulus rolled his eyes. “Who’d we ruin it for? You’re the one running off.”
“I’m not running,” Sirius said, and this time his voice was sharper. Not defensive, exactly. But close. His eyes didn’t meet theirs. They were fixed on the far end of the platform—beyond the smoke and the steam, beyond the families clustered in tight little knots. Looking for... something. Maybe no one. Maybe anywhere else.
Regulus shrugged, gaze still fixed on his brother. “Didn’t say it was a bad thing.”
Polaris stayed quiet, watching the way Sirius's jaw set like he was holding something back. The way his hands clenched and unclenched at his sides, like he wasn’t sure if he was about to fight or flee.
“You’re lucky,” Polaris said finally.
Sirius looked at him, brows slightly raised.
“You get to go,” Polaris added. “Even if it’s just school. Even if she's dragging you like you've already disappointed her.”
Sirius didn’t laugh. But something in his expression flickered—like maybe that hit close to something real.
“I’m not lucky,” he said, quieter now. “I’m just first .”
Regulus gave him a sideways look. “What, so we’re supposed to learn from your mistakes?”
Sirius gave a crooked grin. “That’s the idea.”
Polaris didn’t smile. He thought of the nights Sirius had crept into Regulus’s room after an argument, of the bruises they never talked about, of the way their father looked through them, not at them.
He thought maybe Sirius hadn’t made all the mistakes for them. But he’d made enough to leave a path—bloody, cracked, and half-lit—that the rest of them would either follow or spend their lives trying to avoid.
“Still lucky,” Polaris said, barely above a whisper. “You get to leave.”
September 3rd, 1971, Friday
Polaris sat at his usual seat, back straight, eyes fixed somewhere just above Mr Thorne’s shoulder.
On the board, Thorne was outlining the metabolic effects of belladonna in human versus goblin physiology. The diagram curved like roots, branching toward the margins—but Polaris wasn’t really looking at it. His hands worked ceaselessly beneath the desk, fingers tugging at the hem of his sleeve in a rhythmic stim he didn’t usually allow himself during lessons. Twist, pull, release. Again.
“Mr Black.”
Thorne’s voice brought him out of his thoughts.
Polaris blinked. “Sir?”
“You’ve not interrupted me once today,” Thorne said. “And you’re fiddling with your robes. I can only assume something’s distracting you.”
Polaris hesitated, then gave a small shrug. “My brother was sorted into Gryffindor.”
Thorne tilted his head a fraction, considering. “Yes. I’m aware.”
Polaris glanced down at his hands. “Why does it matter so much? Everyone keeps whispering like it’s some kind of scandal. It’s just a house, right?”
Thorne regarded him for a moment before speaking. “No, Mr Black. It’s never just a house. Not in families like yours.”
He stepped away from the board, folding his arms with deliberate care.
“In a family such as the Blacks—a family entrenched in old alliances, political tradition, and bloodline preservation—Slytherin isn’t merely expected. It’s symbolic. It signals continuity. Unity. A shared ideological framework passed from parent to child. To be sorted elsewhere—particularly into Gryffindor—undermines that structure.”
Polaris frowned slightly. “But isn’t Gryffindor still a respectable house?”
Thorne nodded once. “Respectable, yes. Compatible, no. Gryffindor values defiance, independence, moral absolutism. Those traits may sound admirable in abstract, but in practice, they threaten the kind of calculated cohesion your family depends upon. Gryffindors do not bend easily. And pure-blood society—especially one as rigidly built as the Black family’s—requires strategic compromise. Not heroic self-direction.”
Polaris was still, fingers slowing.
“Sirius was meant to be the standard bearer,” Thorne continued. “The heir. The firstborn. Your father has spent years shaping him to eventually assume the political and social weight of the family legacy. That legacy is built on loyalty to a network of names, histories, and favours—all of which presume certain ideological foundations. Foundations tied to Slytherin. Tied to tradition.”
He paused, letting the implications settle before adding, “When Sirius was sorted into Gryffindor, he didn’t just choose a house. He publicly severed himself from that foundation. Or at the very least, cast doubt on it.”
“So what?” Polaris said, softer now. “He doesn’t believe what they believe?”
“That’s not the point,” Thorne replied. “Perception is power. In your world, appearances are currency. Sirius may still love his family—though that seems increasingly unlikely—but it doesn’t matter if others no longer believe he represents it. And if they question him , they begin to question your father. And by extension, all Black alliances. Doubt spreads quickly in your circles.”
Polaris looked back at the chalkboard, but not as though he were reading. His hands had stopped moving.
“So, it’s bad,” he said. “Because it makes people nervous.”
Thorne smiled faintly. “Yes. And nervous allies become disloyal ones.”
It wasn’t just rebellion. It was treason. Politically, at least.
But Polaris didn’t say that. What he did say, in a murmur so faint it was nearly lost beneath the creak of the greenhouse pipes, was: “I’m getting tired of all these rules.”
Thorne gave him a long, searching look. “Rules, Mr Black, are the only thing that keep empires standing.”
Polaris didn’t respond. But his eyes lingered on the chalkboard, unfocused, while a single rebellious thought curled up quietly in the back of his mind:
Maybe some empires deserve to fall.
Then, almost as if he hadn’t meant to say it aloud, Polaris murmured, “Everyone talks like obedience is a sign of strength. Isn’t it just fear, dressed up in prettier robes?”
The air between them shifted.
Mr Thorne didn’t react immediately. He simply regarded Polaris with that same unreadable calm he always wore—like someone who’d seen every answer to a question before the student had even learned to ask it.
“An interesting proposition,” he said at last. “And one I suspect you already know the answer to.”
Polaris’s jaw tensed. “I’m not sure I do.”
Thorne stepped slowly around his desk, fingertips brushing the spine of a closed herbology text as he passed. “Obedience,” he said, “isn’t simply about control. It’s about sustainability. Fear, loyalty, duty—these are the ligaments that hold a society together. Particularly one built on hierarchy. On inheritance. On blood.”
Polaris’s expression darkened, but he didn’t interrupt.
“You call it fear,” Thorne went on, “and you’re not wrong. Fear keeps powerful things in check. Without it, the world would burn faster than any rebellion could hope to rebuild it.”
He stopped in front of Polaris’s desk. “The Black family is not an empire because it is beloved. It is an empire because it is feared. Because it is structured. Because each member knows their role and plays it—whether by choice or necessity. That obedience is not a weakness. It’s a scaffold. Without it, the house collapses.”
“But what if the scaffold’s rotten?” Polaris asked quietly. “What if it was built wrong from the beginning?”
Thorne’s mouth twitched at the corner—not a smile, exactly. Something drier. More like a flicker of interest.
“Then, Mr Black,” he said, voice measured, “you have two options. Reinforce it from within. Or tear it down and hope the rubble doesn’t bury you.”
Polaris didn’t answer. Not right away. He just looked back at the chalkboard again, where belladonna’s branching influence spiralled into veins and organs and thin, curling nerves.
Something about it suddenly felt familiar. A poison, disguised as healing. Or maybe the other way around.
“I don’t want to tear anything down,” he said, almost too low to hear. “I just don’t want to be another piece of scaffolding.”
Thorne regarded him for a long moment. Then, without another word, he turned and walked back to the board. Picked up a piece of chalk. Began drawing again.
Polaris didn’t move for a long time after Thorne returned to the board. The lines of the diagram shifted and grew under Thorne’s steady hand—roots becoming nerves, veins becoming vines. But Polaris wasn’t watching the drawing anymore.
Finally, his fingers twitched. Just once. And in a voice as hesitant as a breath held too long, he asked, “You won’t tell my parents, will you?” he asked. “What I said.”
Thorne didn’t look away from the board. He finished drawing the final branch of belladonna’s influence through the goblin liver before setting the chalk down with care.
“No,” he said simply. “I won’t.”
Polaris exhaled—barely a sound, more a slackening in the way he held his body.
Thorne turned back to face him, expression unreadable. “It’s good to ask questions,” he said. “Even dangerous ones.”
He paused, his gaze sharpening just slightly.
“But not everyone thinks that way. Some people see curiosity as a kind of infection—something that spreads, undermines, unravels. You’ll need to be careful with whom you share it.”
Polaris nodded slowly, unsure if he felt relieved or more afraid. His fingers had begun moving again, but softer now, almost absentminded—just enough to feel the fabric between them.
“Because curiosity can be dangerous,” Polaris said, echoing the words.
Thorne gave the faintest incline of his head. “Indeed. But so can obedience.”
The light had shifted by the time Polaris left the study, every Friday his lessons with Mr Thorne were in the morning and every afternoon after it he spent time with Corvus which was why he was now sat on his Corvus’ room.
Polaris sat cross-legged on the edge of Corvus’s bed, thumbing the frayed ear of a stuffed black cat. It was soft from wear, one glass eye missing, the other scratched and cloudy. It had belonged to Corvus—something his parents had given him when he was a baby, before the accident, before everything changed. Polaris didn’t remember when he’d first started holding it during visits, or why he always reached for it now. But Corvus never said anything. He just let him.
Across the room, Corvus Avery was halfway beneath his wardrobe, voice muffled, wandless fingers scrabbling through a pile of discarded socks and half-unravelled spell books.
“It was right here,” he muttered. “I saw it yesterday. Stupid thing always disappears the second I actually need it.”
Polaris tilted the cat back, watching its head wobble on its neck. “What is it you’re looking for?”
“My notes,” Corvus groaned, thumping the inside of the wardrobe as he crawled further in. “The ones about some bloodline lecture my uncle gave me last night I’m supposed to recite them to my uncle before supper, or I get the look again. You know the one.”
“I know the one,” Polaris murmured.
“The ‘ how dare you misplace knowledge bestowed upon you by centuries of breeding’ look,” Corvus mimicked, finally wriggling out, hair askew and ink-smudged hands waving in exasperation. “Honestly, if they just gave me the lecture as a sugar quill, I’d have eaten it and remembered everything .”
Polaris smiled faintly, still fiddling with the cat’s paw. “Complaining as always.”
“I’m seven, I’m allowed ,” Corvus shot back. “If I don’t start now, I’ll just explode at twenty-five and insult the Minister of Magic at a gala. You’d have to smuggle me out of the country.”
Polaris looked up. “I’d help you. But I’d complain about it.”
“That’s fair.” Corvus flopped onto the floor beside the bed, hands behind his head, staring up at the green silk canopy. “We’ll flee to Albania. I hear the Dark creatures there are more polite than my uncle.”
Polaris wrinkled his nose. “Not Albania. Too many mountains. We’d get eaten by something with teeth before breakfast.” He paused. “Let’s go to Brazil. They’ve got birds. Bright ones. Ones that scream all day.”
Corvus gave a snort of laughter. “That sounds like torture.”
Polaris’s smile deepened slightly. “Better than silence.”
For a moment, they both went quiet. The kind of silence that only existed between people who didn’t need to fill it.
Then Polaris asked, softly, “Do you think Sirius meant to end up in Gryffindor?”
Corvus blinked at the ceiling. “Don’t know. Probably not.”
“You don’t think he wanted it?”
“No one wants to be yelled at by half the family during dessert,” Corvus replied. “Not unless they’re mental. But maybe he did something that tipped the scales.”
“Like what?”
“I dunno. Thought too loud.” Corvus shrugged. “Thought something the Hat liked. That’s what they say, isn’t it? It sees what you are and what you could be. That’s a dangerous thing to show anyone, right?”
Polaris nodded slowly. He was still holding the cat. “Mr Thorne said it’s about perception. That people don’t care what Sirius believes. Just what he represents now.”
Corvus turned his head to look at him. “That sounds like something Thorne would say, I think he said something about perception when I had my lesson with him yesterday afternoon. He’s got that creepy way of being right all the time. I don’t like it.”
“I kind of do,” Polaris said. “At least he explains things. Properly.”
“Yeah. Makes it harder to pretend you don’t understand what’s happening, though,” Corvus replied, voice quieter now. “Sometimes I wish I didn’t understand. It was easier when we were five and all we had to do was memorize which ancestor cursed a French duke.”
Polaris didn’t answer right away. Then: “Do you think we’ll end up like them?”
Corvus blinked again. “Like whom?”
“Our families. Our parents. Uncles. All of them.”
Corvus sat up now, arms looped over his knees. “I mean… isn’t that the whole point?”
“Maybe,” Polaris said. “But… what if I don’t want to play the same role?”
Corvus tilted his head. “You’d rather do what, then?”
Polaris looked down at the cat again. “Something else. Something that still matters , but not because it’s expected.”
Corvus was quiet for a long beat. Then he said, more softly than usual, “You always talk like that.”
Polaris blinked. “Like what?”
“I dunno.” Corvus shrugged. “Like you're trying to figure out the whole world at once.”
Polaris tilted his head. “Is that bad?”
“No. Just… I don’t know if we’re supposed to.”
“Supposed to what?”
Corvus frowned. “Think like that. Say stuff like that.”
“Oh.” Polaris picked at the cat’s ear. “I don’t really know what ‘supposed to’ means anymore.”
Corvus lay back again and huffed. “Probably means ‘stuff that doesn’t get you in trouble.’”
Polaris scrunched his nose. “That’s a terrible meaning.”
“I didn’t make the rules,” Corvus said, throwing a pillow at the foot of the bed for no reason. “If I did, we’d all wear hats shaped like badgers and bedtime would be never.”
Polaris smiled faintly.
Corvus turned toward the window, where the sky had turned a funny kind of purple, like it wasn’t sure if it was night yet. “Sometimes I think being pure-blood just means you have to follow more rules. Not less. I hate having to memorise so much and I hate forgetting some of them.”
Polaris blinked. “But they say we’re better. We get more.”
Corvus shrugged. “Feels like a lot.”
“Yeah,” Polaris said, curling a little over the cat. “Feels like… you have to be something. Even if you don’t want to be.”
Corvus sat up halfway, frowning. “Like a knight in a story.”
“Or a chess piece,” Polaris murmured.
Corvus made a face. “Ugh. I hate being the knight. It moves stupid.”
“You always move the rook first chance you get.”
“Because the rook’s honest and simple it moves in straight lines. None of that ‘L-shape’ nonsense.”
Polaris gave a small, crooked smile. “I like the pawn.”
Corvus looked at him. “Why? It’s the worst one.”
“But it can change. If it gets all the way across.”
Corvus blinked, then flopped onto his back with a groan. “You’re so weird sometimes.”
“You asked,” Polaris said, gently patting the cat’s head.
Corvus stared up at the ceiling for a long second. “I think they’re just scared. The grown-ups. Of stuff changing.”
Polaris looked over. “Why would they be scared of that?”
“Because if it changes, maybe they’re not right anymore.”
Polaris thought about that for a long time, his hand stilling on the stuffed cat’s fur. “Yeah… That’s completely true. If things change, then what they built their lives on might turn out to be a lie. And if it is a lie, then they’d have to admit they hurt people for nothing. And I don’t think they want to know that.”
Corvus sat up halfway, his brow furrowed. “That’s kind of dark.”
Polaris tilted his head. “It’s just logic.”
Corvus nodded, then gave him a lopsided grin. “Well, don’t worry. If you get in trouble for thinking too much, I’ll bring sweets to your cell.”
“I’m not going to a cell,” Polaris said, mock-offended.
“Well, not yet. But you did say something weird about the tapestry last week.”
Polaris blinked. “I did?”
Corvus nodded solemnly. “You said the tapestry wasn’t who we are, just who they wanted us to be.”
Polaris’s eyes widened. “Oh. I forgot.”
“See?” Corvus grinned. “That’s the kind of thing that gets you locked in a dungeon. Or given extra Latin lessons.”
Polaris gave an exaggerated shudder. “Not Latin. Anything but that.”
Corvus reached over and grabbed the cat from his lap, setting it gently on the space between them. “Anyway, if you do become a rebel, let me know first.”
“I’m not becoming a rebel,” Polaris said, but not very firmly.
“Just saying,” Corvus said with a shrug. “I’ll need time to pack. I’m not going anywhere without my chocolate frogs and at least three socks.”
Polaris looked at him, then down at the cat. He didn’t say anything right away.
Then, softly, “You should bring an even number of socks. Just in case.”
Corvus glanced over, then gave a small snort. “Alright, four socks. Happy?”
Polaris didn’t answer.
But he smiled.
“Hey,” Corvus said after a moment.
Polaris looked up.
“Promise me something.”
Polaris blinked. “What?”
“That no matter what happens—whether you turn into some noble rebel, or I end up running away to Albania with my chocolate frogs—you and me…” He hesitated, then grabbed the stuffed cat again, holding it between them like it was a solemn relic. “We’ll stay best friends. Forever.”
Polaris stared at him. “Forever?”
“Yeah. Even if we end up in different houses. Even if I steal your tarts. Even if you say more weird things about tapestries or pawns. Even if I do something stupid, like insult the Minister of Magic.” He squeezed the cat a little tighter. “I want us to stay... us.”
Polaris didn’t smile right away. He looked at Corvus like he was memorizing the shape of him in that moment—the tousled hair, the scratched hands, the stubborn little crease between his brows when he said serious things and tried to sound casual.
Then he frowned. “We’re not ending up in different houses.”
Corvus hesitated. “You don’t know that.”
“Yes I do,” Polaris said, with quiet certainty. “We’ll both be in Slytherin. That’s where we belong.”
Corvus narrowed his eyes, suspicious. “How can you be so sure?”
Polaris shrugged slightly. “Because. You’re bossy and clever and you don’t like losing. And I’m… me.”
Corvus considered that for a second. “Alright, fair. But you do say weird things.”
“I do not .” Polaris crossed his arms. “Just because I think about stuff doesn’t make it weird.”
Corvus grinned. “You compared people to chess pieces.”
Polaris’s eyes narrowed. “And you once tried to see if you could fly by jumping off the staircase with a pillowcase.”
“That was an experiment ,” Corvus said defensively. “And it worked for half a second.”
“You got a nosebleed.”
“Worth it.”
Polaris shook his head. “You’re going to do way more stupid things when you’re older.”
“Probably,” Corvus admitted cheerfully. “But you’ll be there. You’ll stop me.”
Polaris softened. “I hope so.”
Corvus glanced at him, more serious now. “And you’ll tell me when I’m being awful.”
Polaris gave a tiny nod. “You’re already kind of awful.”
Corvus stuck out his tongue. Polaris didn’t return it, but his lips twitched.
Then, after a beat, Corvus set the cat gently between them again and leaned forward a little, voice suddenly very earnest. “Promise me, though. Even if we fight, or grow up and become boring adults, or say dumb things… promise we’ll still be best friends. Forever.”
Polaris looked down at the cat, its worn fur shining a little in the low light. Then back up at Corvus.
“I promise.”
Corvus let out a breath, then grinned—huge and uneven and so very seven.
“Good, ‘cause you’re not allowed to be best friends with anyone else. I call dibs.”
Polaris rolled his eyes, but this time, he smiled too.
Corvus was still flipping the stuffed cat between his hands when he said, “You ever think our names are a bit… much?”
Polaris blinked. “What do you mean?”
“I mean—Corvus Aurelian Avery. That sounds like I should come with a title. Like ‘The Third.’ Or be made of marble.”
Polaris considered. “You do get a bit stiff when you're nervous.”
Corvus kicked him lightly. “And you—Polaris Rigel Black. That’s not a name. That’s a constellation having an identity crisis.”
Polaris gave a small shrug. “It fits. I guess.”
“Still.” Corvus scrunched his nose. “Maybe we should rename each other. Just for us.”
Polaris looked at him, curious. “Like what?”
“I dunno. Not Corvy, obviously. I’d hex you if my cousins actually let me use their wands.”
“I wasn’t going to say that,” Polaris said dryly. “It’s awful. Makes you sound like a pet owl.”
Corvus perked up. “Exactly. So go on, then. Try something. But from the middle bit. Aurelian.”
Polaris looked at him, thoughtful. “...Aury?”
Corvus made a gagging sound. “Absolutely not.”
“Rel?”
“You’re trying to get me bullied.”
Polaris hummed, narrowing his eyes. “Lian.”
Corvus blinked. Then nodded, just once. “Huh.”
“You like it?”
“I don’t hate it.” He tilted his head. “Yeah. Lian. That’s not bad.”
Polaris smirked faintly. “Better than ‘Corvy.’”
“ Way better. Right, now it’s my turn.”
Polaris blinked. “What?”
“Rigel. Your middle name. I’m not calling you Pol . That’s for your brothers. I need something better. Something exclusive.” He tapped his lip dramatically. “Okay, okay. Rigs?”
Polaris wrinkled his nose. “Sounds like something Muggle .”
“True. Riggy?”
Polaris didn’t dignify that with a response.
“Gel?”
“No.”
Corvus leaned in, eyes bright. “ Rye. ”
Polaris paused. Then, slowly: “...Rye.”
“It works.”
“It does.” Polaris blinked. “It’s quiet I think.”
Corvus grinned. “Like you. But not boring.”
Polaris raised a brow. “You’re saying I’m not boring?”
Corvus mock-gasped. “Miracles happen.”
They looked at each other for a long second, both pretending not to be proud of themselves.
Then Corvus said, “Rye and Lian. That sounds like a duo that could definitely survive Albania.”
Polaris nodded solemnly. “And Brazil.”
Corvus held out the stuffed cat between them like a sacred pact. “Sealed.”
Polaris touched it gently. “Sealed.”
And that was that. Rye and Lian.
December 20th, 1971, Monday
Polaris didn’t mean to draw it.
He hadn’t even realized what he was sketching until the charcoal began to blur under the heat of his hand, the pressure too hard, too fast. It was past midnight, he shouldn’t be up, he really shouldn’t have but he just couldn’t sleep after what happened.
The parchment was already warped with smudges, harsh strokes carved across it—violent lines, not like the careful ink portraits he used to draw in the nursery. This wasn’t just Sirius. It was what Sirius looked like through the pain.
Polaris didn’t draw his brother’s face at first. He couldn’t .
He drew the way Sirius’s body curled inwards, arms bound to his sides not by rope but by something worse—something you couldn't see. His knees drawn up, head pressed to the rug as though it might save him. Polaris’s hand shook as he darkened the lines around the spine, tracing tension, rigidity, resistance. The outline of someone trying not to break.
Then came the screaming .
Or at least, Polaris’s attempt to sketch it. He didn’t know how to draw sound, but he tried. Around Sirius’s head, the paper was marred by frantic spirals, lines scratched until they tore through. The kind of marks someone makes when they want to erase what’s already happening. Shrieks that echoed down the staircase—not loud so much as torn from somewhere deep, a ripping sound, like flesh and soul being pulled apart together.
He shaded the rug next. Not the real one from the drawing room, with its ornate threads and sacred symbols—but the version Sirius had clawed into. Torn tufts, blackened in places. A place not of comfort, but of struggle.
Finally, Polaris reached the face, he paused only for a moment.
He hadn’t meant to go that far.
But his hand moved anyway, careful now, reverent. He didn’t draw Sirius’s expression in full. Just the corner of a clenched jaw, the glint of teeth caught mid-scream, and the tear trailing from one tightly-shut eye—only one, because Sirius would never cry in full view, even while his body betrayed him.
Polaris stared at the finished sketch for a long time.
It didn’t look like Sirius. It looked like pain had taken up residence in his skin. It looked like Polaris had put his brother on parchment just to watch him suffer again. And yet, he couldn’t tear the page away. It was all he had to show for what he’d heard. All he could do when he hadn’t been able to help.
He pressed his forehead to the desk, the charcoal still warm in his fingers, and whispered.
“I’m sorry.”
He was sorry he couldn’t help Sirius. Sorry he hadn’t been old enough, loud enough, strong enough to stop it.
He was sorry he couldn’t stop her—couldn’t stop their mother’s voice from curling into that cruel incantation, couldn’t block the way it wrapped around Sirius and dragged him to the floor like he was nothing.
His own cheek still throbbed, the skin tender where her palm had struck him. He hadn’t even thought before lunging between them. He’d shouted something—he couldn’t remember what—but it had earned him a backhand and a warning to stay out of it, child.
And he had.
He had stayed out of it. Like a good Black.
That was the part he couldn’t forgive himself for.
He told himself he’d tried—that he’d stepped between them, that he’d shouted, that he’d earned the sting still blooming on his cheek. But in the end, he’d done what he was told. He’d backed away. He’d let it happen.
Pathetic, he thought bitterly. Coward.
Things had been… normal, in a way, before the Yule break. Boring, as always. Silent, as expected. But bearable. There were lessons to study and spells to learn about and books to hide in. Mother had been quieter, Father more absent than usual, thankfully . No portraits had screamed in weeks.
But then the holidays arrived. And so did Sirius.
And with him came everything Polaris thought they’d left behind.
The shame. The shouting. The scalding weight of disgrace that hung in the air that felt suffocating—because Sirius had been sorted into Gryffindor, and that was unforgivable.
Because he had shamed the House of Black.
Because he had chosen something different. Something less.
Polaris wasn’t sure what exactly his brother had done wrong—only that it had made their mother’s hands crueller and her magic colder. And that it hurt to see him punished for it.
It hurt worse not to be able to stop it.
He lifted his head, stared at the drawing again—at the shape of Sirius’s pain, made permanent in black and grey. Polaris hadn’t drawn himself in the picture. He couldn’t bear to. But in some silent way, he knew he was there too.
Then there was a knock on his door, seconds later the door creaked open without waiting for permission. Polaris bother moving at the sound.
The door clicked shut behind Regulus, the soft sound barely cutting through the thick quiet of the room. He didn’t move at first, just stood there, his arms crossed over his chest like armour. His gaze flicked to the sketch on the desk—he didn’t ask about it.
“She locked him in,” he said, voice low. “The drawing room. Kreacher says the wards are sealed. No one gets in and he’s not allowed out.”
Polaris didn’t look up. He kept his eyes on his lap, where charcoal-smudged fingers curled into his dressing gown. He hated how calm Regulus sounded, as if glad it wasn’t himself.
Regulus shifted, the floorboards creaking under his slippers. “You shouldn’t be up this late,” he added, though there wasn’t much conviction in it. He wasn’t here to scold.
Polaris slouched deeper into the chair, his shoulders folding in on themselves. The tips of his toes pressed into the floor, as if anchoring him in place. He blinked hard, once—twice—like he could force the tears away through sheer will.
But they came anyway. Quiet, reluctant little things, another thing the at made him weak . He couldn’t do anything right.
One slipped down his cheek. Then another. He turned his face slightly, but Regulus saw.
He didn’t speak at first. He just watched, uncertain, then took a hesitant step forward. And then another. Finally, he crossed the small space between them and, awkwardly, clumsily, draped his arms around Polaris’s shoulders from behind.
It wasn’t how they usually touched. They were pure-blood sons of the Noble House of Black—taught to bow, to duel, to nod curtly. Not to hold each other.
But Polaris didn’t pull away.
“I didn’t know someone could sound like that,” he whispered. His voice cracked mid-sentence. “He was screaming, Reg.”
Regulus’s arms tensed slightly.
“It didn’t even sound like Ris. I didn’t think…” Polaris swallowed hard. “I didn’t think anything could hurt him like that.”
He didn’t say Mother or the curse . He didn’t have to.
Regulus rested his chin gently on Polaris’s head. “Ris wouldn’t want you to cry,” he murmured.
“I don’t care,” Polaris mumbled. But the tears kept falling, hot and silent.
They stayed like that for a while. Eventually, Regulus let go. Not abruptly, just enough to shift back, giving Polaris room to breathe again.
Polaris looked up, eyes glassy, cheeks blotched red.
“I’m scared I won’t be a Slytherin,” he said.
It came out soft and uncertain—like a secret. Like a flaw .
Regulus didn’t say anything right away. He just looked at him, really looked, as if seeing Polaris for the first time not as the quiet younger brother, or the thoughtful one, but as something else: a boy standing too close to the edge of everything expected of him.
Regulus wanted to say something, anything but nothing came out, even as Polaris turned away from him, and placed his head on his desk. He opened his mouth once, then twice, but both times he couldn’t say anything to his little brother.
The desk was cool against Polaris’ forehead. He closed his eyes hoping Regulus would leave him be.
A proper Black was everything Sirius wasn’t.
He repeated it like a prayer—one of the first lessons he’d ever learned. Not in a classroom, but in glances, gestures, silences. In the way Mother’s lips pursed when Sirius laughed too loudly. In the way Father’s voice tightened when he spoke of blood, of history, of duty.
Legacy is a thread that cannot be cut, he remembered being told. We are its keepers, not its owners. To be a Black is to preserve what was handed down—without stain, without shame.
He had believed it. Still did, mostly.
He wanted to be a Slytherin. He wanted to be clever the right way—the kind of clever that earned nods across long dining tables, that made portraits smile when you passed.
He didn’t want to be loud. Or difficult. Or wrong.
He wanted to belong. Not just to Hogwarts, but to them . To the story of his family, written in silver and emerald and age-old expectation.
But lately, it had started to feel like the cost of belonging was too high.
Because maybe there was more than one way to be clever.
Maybe there was a way to stay a Black without turning into the kind that made brothers scream.
And yet—he wasn’t sure. Not really. Because he had been raised to believe that loyalty mattered more than kindness, that silence was strength, and that feelings—real, messy feelings—were better starved than fed.
He had been trained to see doubt as disloyalty. To flinch at softness.
And he was good at it.
Too good.
So, when Regulus looked at him— really looked at him—it wasn’t recognition Polaris feared.
It was the fear that Regulus would see the cracks.
Chapter 6: Conversations
Chapter Text
July 2nd, 1974, Tuesday
Polaris Black was the youngest person in the room by at least a decade—and he felt every year of it.
Narcissa and Lucius were celebrating their two-year anniversary, which apparently meant gathering every brittle, tight-lipped pure-blood relative they could find and locking them in a room with too much wine and too little warmth. Though not everyone had been invited. Not everyone was welcome.
Andromeda wasn’t there.
She hadn’t been seen since the day of the wedding—the day she left the House of Black for good. Some said she eloped that very morning. Others insisted she ran off the night before, like a thief. Either way, her absence had nearly ruined the ceremony. Nearly. The pure-bloods wouldn’t allow a blood traitor to stain the perfection of a match like Narcissa and the Malfoy heir. They poured wine, they cast silencing charms, and the day went on. That’s how it worked.
But Polaris had missed her. With the standard he gave her, she’d always be family she was the one exception.
He'd known, in some quiet corner of himself, that the day would come. Ever since he’d asked the Muggle boy if he and his cousin might get married someday. The question had followed him home. two years later, his mother scorched Andromeda from the family tapestry. His father had stared at him for far too long after that—long enough to make his skin crawl.
Polaris remembered that stare. It had felt like the moment right before pain.
He hated feeling weak. He didn’t want to be weak. That was the beginning of it.
He wore his hair longer now, parted just enough to let it fall across his forehead and temple, covering the scar. He hated that too.
Hated the mirror. Hated remembering.
Hated the way it dragged him back—to that night, that question, the way his father hadn’t said anything but call Kreacher to take care of it as he went back to drinking.
He told himself it didn’t matter. That it was just skin. Just a mark.
But he still covered it.
Maybe his father hadn’t remembered the question. Maybe Polaris was overthinking it. Regulus always said he did that—thought too much, felt too much, read too much into things.
Now Sirius and Regulus were both at Hogwarts. That left him here, alone again.
The moment no one was looking, he slipped away.
The Malfoy library was down the hall, just past a pair of tall oak doors that creaked faintly when he pushed them open. Inside, the room was big—taller than it needed to be, with rows of shelves stretching all the way up to a ceiling painted with some mythic battle. He still preferred the library at the Black ancestral home, though. His grandfather Arcturus’s library at the Black manor was still his favourite. The shelves there were darker, the ceilings lower, the silence heavier. But this one was impressive too—more polished, more showy , like the rest of Malfoy Manor.
He ran a hand along the spines until something caught his eye— Advanced Runes and Arithmantic Structures —and pulled it down.
He sat in one of the high-backed chairs near the corner window, book open on his knees. The pages were full of unfamiliar symbols. Charts. Numbers that curved like they meant more than numbers usually did. He’d only just started learning runes, and even then, only the basics—meanings, origins, how to sound them out. This was something else entirely.
Arithmetic… no—arithmancy . He read that word twice. Tried to follow the logic of the page, even if it slipped just beyond what he knew.
It didn’t make sense.
But it felt like it could, if he kept trying.
The door creaked open.
Polaris stiffened. The manor had house-elves—no one needed to use doors.
He turned.
A man stepped inside—tall, elegant, draped in black robes. He looked no older than thirty, though something about him resisted time. His face was pale, sharply drawn, and his eyes were too dark to read. Polaris didn’t recognize him, but something twisted low in his chest.
Polaris studied him, head tilted slightly—an unconscious, deliberate sort of measuring. There was calculation in the way the man moved, as if he owned the space simply by entering it. Not a guest, then. Not someone beneath the Blacks. But he wasn’t one of them either. Polaris would’ve remembered.
He felt as though he were judging something rare and possibly dangerous, like weighing the worth of a cursed object: beautiful, yes—but with a taste of blood beneath the glamour.
The man’s gaze lifted, not searching—finding.
“You’re far from the gathering,” he said. His voice was smooth, low, like velvet wrapped around something harder.
“I don’t like parties,” Polaris replied, without thinking. He didn’t know why he spoke at all.
“Neither do I.”
The man drifted closer, his eyes trailing across the shelves with practiced ease. One hand, gloved in dark leather, hung loosely at his side. The other was tucked behind his back in a gesture that felt almost ceremonial.
Then Polaris heard it.
Not with his ears, not exactly.
A sound like whispers beneath water —thin, wavering, curling along the edges of thought. Not words. Not yet. Just presence. A pressure behind his eyes, a quiet clawing under his ribs.
His head gave a faint twitch, as if a thread had pulled too tight.
Polaris’s throat was tight. The air had changed—not in temperature, but in pressure. It pressed in, subtly wrong. Like the space around the man was holding its breath. Magic clung to him—thin and humming just beneath the surface. Not the kind Polaris knew from wards or household charms. This was felt a little different. Something beneath the man’s skin wasn’t sitting right, like a glamour stretched too tightly over something that refused to stay hidden.
Polaris could feel it and couldn’t help but wonder, why would someone like him need to hide?
He closed the book in his lap.
“You like to read,” the man said. “I did too. Once.”
Polaris said nothing.
The man stepped closer, unhurried. “May I ask your name?”
Polaris said nothing. His throat felt dry. He could feel his pulse ticking under his jaw.
Then he blinked.
He hadn’t noticed it before—caught the light on the man’s ungloved hand. A dull gold band, worn but solid, set with a black stone carved with something... old. The markings didn’t shimmer, didn’t move, but Polaris felt them shift anyway, like they were watching back.
He stared. Why only one glove?
The ungloved hand moved with quiet precision, almost like it had been meant to be seen. The ring stayed fixed in Polaris’s vision—too still, too loud in a room that hadn’t made a sound.
His mouth moved before he’d decided to speak.
“…Why is your ring making that noise?”
The man stilled.
His gaze dropped to the ring, expression unreadable. For a moment, he simply looked at it, as if waiting for it to speak.
“There is no noise,” he said at last.
Polaris felt his face flush. His stomach turned warm and uncomfortable, like he’d asked something childish. “Oh. Right,” he muttered, fingers tightening around the closed book in his lap. “I must’ve imagined it.”
The man didn’t smile, but something in his eyes seemed to settle, like a ripple smoothing out. He said nothing.
Polaris looked down, then back up. “Black, Polaris Black,” he said quietly. “My name.”
The man didn’t exactly answer immediately.
He was looking at the ring again, maybe he thought Polaris mad.
Was he mad?
Polaris found himself thinking again is the sound really just his imagination? Was it strange that it made his head hurt slightly?
Finally, the man spoke.
“Polaris,” he said, as though tasting the name. “A guiding star. Constant, while everything else turns. There’s something...deliberate in that.”
His eyes flicked briefly toward the ceiling, as if he could see through it—see the sky beyond.
“A strong name,” he murmured, “for someone of your blood.”
Polaris didn’t know how to respond. The words felt heavy, like they meant more than they said. Like he was supposed to understand something—but didn’t.
The man looked at him again, a little too long.
“I wonder,” he said softly, “if names choose us more than we choose them.”
Then he turned his attention back to the shelves, as if the conversation had been about something else entirely.
Polaris looked at the man, brow faintly furrowed.
He hadn’t chosen his name. It had been spoken over him before he could speak at all—decided by people who barely seemed to see him most days. How could a name choose anyone , if it was just something given?
“…But names don’t choose,” he said carefully. “People do. Parents, usually. Mine picked it the day I was born.”
His tone wasn’t defiant—just thoughtful, a little cautious. He wasn’t arguing. He was wondering .
The man’s mouth curved, not quite a smile.
“Did they?” he said, not looking at him this time. “Or did something older speak through them?”
Polaris blinked at that, unsure if it was nonsense or a riddle he didn’t yet know how to solve. His gaze dropped to the ring again, and for a second. He frowned before responding. “That sounds kind of stupid.”
The man tilted his head, faintly amused.
Polaris crossed his arms, thoughtful but blunt. “Names don’t speak through people. They’re just picked. I didn’t choose mine—it was given to me the day I was born. So how can a name choose someone if someone else chose it?”
He paused, then asked, “What’s your name?”
The man looked at him for a moment, then answered, “Tom Riddle.”
Polaris blinked. “‘Riddle’?”
His brow creased. “That’s a Muggle name.”
He didn’t say it cruelly—just plainly, like stating a fact. “Why are you even here? It’s supposed to be just family today.”
There was a pause. The man didn’t look offended. Just still.
Polaris glanced down, suddenly aware of how that must’ve sounded. His voice softened, uncertain. “Sorry. That was rude. I just meant… people like us don’t usually bring guests to places like this unless they’re important.”
Perhaps the man was a half-blood, that would make more sense than anything.
Riddle said nothing for a moment. His gaze lingered on the spines of the books before him, fingers brushing lightly across one as though searching for a texture he’d felt once in a dream. Then, very quietly, he said,
“I’ve been called many things in places like this.”
He turned, dark eyes sliding back to Polaris. “But importance is… relative, isn’t it?”
Polaris wasn’t sure if that was meant to answer the question. Or avoid it.
Riddle stepped away from the shelves. He moved as if gliding—his footsteps soundless even against the old wooden floors. “You’re right, of course. ‘Riddle’ is a Muggle name.”
The way he said it— Muggle —was neither ashamed nor proud. Just precise. Like he was naming a species he’d once studied.
“I kept it because it reminds me.”
Polaris tilted his head. “Of what?”
Riddle paused at the far side of the table, fingertips resting lightly against the chair opposite Polaris.
“How much we choose,” he said, “and how much we don’t.”
His voice was quiet but sure. Polaris couldn’t tell if it was meant as an answer to his question or a continuation of the one about names. Maybe both.
“I never liked mine,” Polaris admitted, surprising himself. “It feels like a word that doesn’t belong to me, like it was borrowed from something else. Something I wasn’t asked to be.”
Riddle watched him closely now, the edges of his expression unreadable. He didn’t respond right away. Then, finally:
“Do you think it’s a coincidence that you dislike the name and yet carry it so well?”
Polaris blinked. “I… what?”
Riddle leaned forward slightly, the gold ring catching the faintest bit of candlelight. “You hold yourself like someone who’s already been made to matter. Even when you try not to. It’s not the name that makes the person, but the shape it leaves behind when it’s spoken.”
That made Polaris feel strange—like he’d been seen from the outside in. Not just watched, but read .
He shifted, fingers tightening again around the edges of the book in his lap.
“And do you always talk like that?” he asked. “Like you’re telling a story but forgot to explain what it’s about.”
For the first time, Tom laughed—a low, unexpected sound that was more breath than voice.
“Only when someone is clever enough to notice,” he said.
Polaris didn’t know if it was a compliment or a trap.
And with that, he walked away.
Polaris blinked, then frowned, staring after him.
He glanced at the shelf the man had pretended to examine. Not a single book out of place.
“What an odd man.”
He stayed a little longer—half an hour, maybe—lingering under the pretence of browsing, but the room felt quieter than before.
Eventually, the silence pressed too tightly around him, and the questions in his head began to circle rather than lead anywhere. So, he tucked his hands in his pockets and slipped out of the library, the way one might leave a dream they weren’t sure was theirs to have.
Polaris turned the corner and nearly collided with a tall figure leaning casually against the wall, arms crossed, wand held loosely in one hand.
“Lucius,” Polaris said, surprised.
Lucius straightened with a quiet smile, his pale brows lifting slightly in amusement. “Polaris. Caught me lurking, have you?”
“Sort of.” Polaris glanced back the way he came. “I was just in the library.”
Lucius made a show of looking behind him. “Alone?”
Polaris nodded. “There was a man in there, but he left.”
“Ah.” Lucius’s eyes narrowed briefly, but the expression passed quickly. He didn’t press further. “I’m impressed, anyway. Most boys your age are glued to the dessert table or showing off broom polish.”
Polaris shrugged. “I don’t like parties.”
“Well, then you’ve got more sense than half the Manor tonight,” Lucius said, brushing invisible lint from his sleeve. “I can’t stand them either. All these people pretending they like one another. Endless talk, very little meaning.”
Polaris smirked. “So why are you out here?”
Lucius exhaled through his nose, slow and deliberate. “Because your Aunt Druella is—” he lowered his voice dramatically, “—insufferable. Merlin help me if I have to answer one more question about marital harmony or bedroom drapery. Narcissa practically turned to stone.”
Polaris blinked, then grinned. “Does she know you’re hiding?”
“Of course not.” Lucius gave him a conspiratorial look. “And I expect you’ll keep it that way.”
Polaris tapped his temple. “Vaulted.”
“Good man.” Lucius leaned one shoulder against the wall again, eyes flicking briefly over Polaris as if reassessing him. “You're sharper than you look, you know.”
“I know.”
Lucius chuckled—genuinely. “Modesty doesn’t run in the family, does it?”
Polaris tilted his head. “Is that why you married in?”
There was a pause. Not long—but Lucius didn’t answer right away. Instead, he looked at Polaris a moment, like he was weighing whether to scold or admire the cheek.
“Among other reasons,” he said finally. “Some names come with doors already open.”
“So,” Lucius said, tone light again, “what exactly were you doing in the library? That book on household hexes again?”
Polaris hesitated. “No. I was… I was looking at runes. But then the man came in. I didn’t recognize him.”
“Hmm.” Lucius looked mildly interested but not alarmed. “And?”
Polaris glanced up at him. “Who’s Tom Riddle?”
There it was—that heartbeat of silence. Just a blink. Lucius’s expression didn’t change, but his posture did—subtle, like he was straightening from something soft to something colder.
“Where did you hear that name?”
“He told me. He was odd. Like he already knew me. And he talked like someone important. Not just in the way people act, but in the way people are —someone with answers. Or opinions. Both, maybe.”
Another beat. Lucius was quiet for a moment, the silence stretching long enough to make it noticeable. “Is that all?”
Polaris nodded slowly. “Is he someone important?”
Lucius looked at him for a long moment. Then he said, carefully, “You’re too young to be told everything. And if you are to hear certain things... it shouldn’t be from me.”
Polaris frowned. “Why not?”
Lucius gave a small, humourless laugh. “Because I still value my peace and quiet.”
Polaris frowned. That wasn’t a real answer. Peace and quiet from what? From the man? How important was he?
He didn’t like not knowing.
Lucius looked vaguely annoyed, as if unsure how else to shut the conversation down. “There are names, Polaris, that gather attention like dust. Don’t stir them up without good reason.”
He straightened his posture, smoothing his expression back into something polished. “Come. Let’s rejoin the horde before your mother starts thinking I’m grooming you for the Wizengamot.”
Polaris rolled his eyes but fell into step beside Lucius as they began the slow walk back toward the ballroom, the hum of chatter growing louder with each step.
“I don’t get it,” Polaris said. “You don’t even work . What do you do all day? Besides hide from Aunt Druella and make dramatic exits.”
Lucius arched a brow. “I manage affairs.”
“That sounds suspiciously vague.”
“It’s supposed to,” Lucius said dryly.
Polaris smirked. “Well, when I’m older, I think I’ll actually contribute to society. You know—do something useful. Hold down a job. Pay taxes.”
Lucius made a sharp, scandalized noise and reached out to flick the back of Polaris’s head with gloved fingers.
Polaris laughed. “Oi!”
“You’ll do no such thing,” Lucius said, as if the idea physically pained him. “You’ll ruin your family name if you go around being employable . Next, you'll be saying you want to marry for love.”
Polaris didn’t answer right away.
That one always stuck in his ribs a bit—marriage. The word never landed quite right. Not because he didn’t understand it, or the duty of it. He did. Far too well. The right name, the right union, the right heirs. Preserve the line. Secure the future.
His parents had shown him exactly what duty looked like. All those arguments, sharp and endless. His mother’s voice, brittle with rage, always ready to snap. His father’s, louder and cruel. Designed to end arguments, not resolve them.
There were slammed doors that was heard throughout the house. Long silences that lasted days and felt louder still. And bruises—some accidental, some not—that nobody spoke of. Not even to deny.
He didn’t want that.
Didn’t want someone bound to him by obligation, or worse, resentment. Didn’t want children looking at him the way he sometimes looked at his father, trying not to hate him. The bloodline had two heirs already after his father. Surely, he could be allowed this one refusal.
“I won’t be marrying anyone,” he said finally, light but certain. Lucius wouldn’t tell anyone he said that which was why Polaris found himself comfortable enough to admit it.
Lucius gave him a sidelong glance; he looked like he was trying to make sense of something like he understood.
Then, lightly, Lucius said, “You know, Narcissa talks in her sleep.”
Polaris blinked. “What?”
“Full conversations, sometimes. Once I listened to her argue with a robemaker for twenty minutes. Lost the whole thing, too.” Lucius gave a soft huff of amusement. “And yet, every morning, there she is—absolutely convinced she’s the reasonable one in the house.”
He didn’t elaborate. He didn’t need to.
Polaris glanced up at him, surprised, but Lucius was already adjusting a cufflink with studied ease.
As they reached the end of the hallway Lucius spoke once more, “Ready to wear your polite face again?” he asked.
Polaris sighed theatrically. “As I’ll ever be.”
Lucius patted his shoulder. “Good lad. And remember—don’t say anything real unless you mean for it to be repeated.”
Polaris raised a brow. “Even to you?”
Lucius’s lips curled at the corner. “Especially to me.”
August 16th, 1974, Friday
Polaris ducked low beneath Cordelia’s broom, twisted left, then right, and sent the Quaffle flying in a clean arc that slipped through the centre hoop with a satisfying clang .
“Point!” Corvus shouted from above, triumphant. “That’s four!”
“Absolutely not,” Cordelia snapped, wheeling around midair. “That was interference—he clipped my tail!”
“I didn’t touch you,” Polaris replied, already circling back.
“Yes, but you almost did,” she said, prim in the way only someone halfway upside-down on a broom could be. “Intent matters.”
“It really doesn’t,” Corvus called. “Also, you’re just mad because he’s better.”
Cassian snorted, catching up. “He’s not better, he’s just slippery.”
“He’s sneaky,” Cordelia amended.
“I’m strategic,” Polaris said mildly.
“Same thing,” the twins said in unison, then turned to glare at each other.
The Selwyn twins were nine — a year younger than Polaris and Corvus — and nearly identical at first glance, with matching sharp features and striking blue eyes. But that was where the similarities ended.
Cordelia wore her hair in a long, high braid that whipped behind her like a banner when she flew. She moved like a duellist: fast, calculating, with a kind of elegant cruelty. Cassian kept his hair shorter, swept back in a style that tried very hard to look effortless and just messy enough to impress. He didn’t fly so much as charge — all blunt force, shouted plays, and gleeful near-misses that left grass scorched and tempers frayed.
They bickered constantly. Not because they disliked each other, but because they hated agreeing . The only thing they liked more than winning was being right — and unfortunately, they never wanted the same thing at the same time.
“You didn’t even try to block him!” Cordelia accused, rounding on her brother.
“I was covering Corvus!”
“He doesn’t need covering—he hasn’t scored once!”
“I’m drawing him out!”
“You’re drawing nothing!”
“You’re yelling in front of the enemy.”
Polaris coasted quietly in a slow circle above the pitch while they bickered, the summer wind tugging at his robes. The Selwyns’ private Quidditch pitch was perfectly trimmed, perfectly enchanted, and perfectly charmed to never rain. Even the clouds above were arranged with scenic intent — wisps that looked like sea serpents and castle towers, trailing lazily across an otherwise pristine sky.
Corvus floated up beside Polaris and nudged him lightly. “They do this every time.”
“I’ve noticed.”
“You’d think being twins meant they’d work together.”
Polaris watched Cassian nearly ram Cordelia mid-argument. “Maybe not these twins.”
Corvus grinned. “Still, I’ll take it. One more goal and we win.”
Polaris didn’t answer right away. His eyes were on the hoops, already tracing the next move. The wind was shifting slightly. Cordelia always overcorrected when she was annoyed. Cassian wasn’t watching her — he never did when she shouted.
He turned his broom with a sharp lean and said, “Then let’s end it.”
Polaris adjusted his grip on the broom handle, as he took another glance at the twins.
He never said it out loud, but he liked winning. He needed it — not the celebration or the noise, but the quiet satisfaction that came with knowing he was better. The twins could shout and twist the rules all they wanted — but he wasn’t going to lose to them .
Cordelia was the first to react to him moving after noticing. Her braid snapped behind her as she pulled higher, narrowing her eyes like a hawk tracking prey. She was fast — faster than most kids their age — but she was also impatient when cornered, and that was a weakness Polaris knew how to use.
He banked low, pretending to circle wide, then dipped hard into a feint left — drawing her with him. She bit. Good.
From above, Corvus caught the cue — just a flick of Polaris’s fingers off the broom handle, so fast it might’ve looked like nothing at all. But Corvus saw it.
He surged forward, grabbing the tail end of the pass Polaris hadn’t even made yet — because they both knew it was coming.
Cassian, of course, panicked.
“Oi!” he shouted, tearing downward, trying to intercept the pass that hadn’t quite happened. His dive was all shoulder and no aim — reckless and dazzling, just the way he liked it. He blew past Polaris in a flash of tangled limbs and scorched air, shouting something that sounded like a war cry.
Cordelia swore and looped around hard to cut Polaris off, nearly colliding with Cassian mid-turn. She reached out — actually reached — fingers grazing Polaris’s sleeve. He pulled up sharply, the fabric whispering as her nails skimmed it.
Too slow.
He twisted over her broom midair, clean as a ribbon, and launched the Quaffle. Not at the hoop. Not yet. He launched it at Corvus.
Corvus caught it mid-tilt, barrel-rolled once — dramatic, unnecessary — then flipped it back just as Cordelia shrieked behind them and Cassian doubled back into the fray, flying straight and wild like a Bludger without a bat.
Polaris was already there, feet from the goal, just ahead of the chaos.
The Quaffle arced — perfect — and he caught it on the palm of his hand, then threw with everything he had.
It hit the centre hoop dead-on, rang against the iron with a clean, echoing clang .
“Point!” Corvus howled, triumphant.
Polaris slowed midair, then hovered. His heart was hammering, but his face didn’t show it. Not much, anyway. Just a small tilt of the mouth. Almost a smile.
“We win,” he said.
Cordelia pulled up beside him, scowling and winded. “I still say that last goal shouldn’t count.”
“You always say that,” Polaris replied.
Cassian arrived upside-down, somehow tangled in his own broom tail. “You only say that when you don’t win.”
“Because I should win.” Cordelia replied.
“But you didn’t ,” Corvus sang from below, grinning like a madman. He looped the pitch once, fists raised, spinning wildly in celebration.
They landed side by side, skidding into the grass with twin puffs of dust and laughter still hanging in the air.
Polaris stepped off his broom with practiced calm, adjusting his sleeves like he hadn’t just outmanoeuvred two furious Selwyn's in midair. Corvus, on the other hand, tossed his broom aside like it had offended him and dropped onto the grass with a groan loud enough to wake the gnomes in the hedges.
“ That ,” Corvus said, dragging a hand through his hair, “was the most fun I’ve had since I snuck a Singing Snitch into Aunt Isla’s tea set and it wouldn’t stop doing warbling impressions of Celestina Warbeck.”
Polaris arched a brow. “I thought you got grounded for that.”
“Totally worth it.”
Polaris sat, folding himself down with deliberate elegance. “So,” he said, with mock seriousness, “think I’ve got what it takes to play professionally?”
Corvus snorted so hard he choked on his own spit. “You? Mister I-Only-Fly-When-I-Can-Weaponize-It?”
“I was very professional today.”
“You were a menace today.”
“A strategic menace,” Polaris corrected. “Imagine me on a team. Plays so precise they look like prophecy.”
Corvus grinned. “Yeah, and all the fans would fall asleep watching you calculate wind speed mid-match.”
“They’d cheer for results.”
“They’d cheer for Cassian crashing into a hoop.”
“That was satisfying.”
They both burst out laughing, flopping back into the grass.
Corvus rolled onto his side, propping his head up. “Alright, serious question. If you had to play one position, professionally — no strategy nonsense, actual league play — what would you be?”
Polaris didn’t answer immediately. He looked thoughtful, fingers tugging at a stray thread on his sleeve.
“Chaser,” he said finally. “At first I thought being a Seeker would be cool but not really. Too much riding on one moment. I like momentum. Pressure you can shape.”
Corvus blinked. “That’s... actually a good answer.”
“Of course it is.”
“What about team? Don’t say Puddlemere.”
Polaris gave him a sly look. “You’re going to say the Ballycastle Bats again, aren’t you.”
“ They’re cool! ” Corvus cried, scandalized. “Black robes? Bat emblem? Chaos incarnate on the pitch? They’re iconic .”
“They’re all brawlers,” Polaris said. “It’s like watching five Bludgers with tempers.”
“Exactly!” Corvus beamed. “You never know if they’re going to score or punch someone! It's performance art!”
Polaris sighed dramatically. “One day you’ll appreciate subtlety.”
“Subtlety is for people with less charm.”
Polaris looked like he wanted to argue but couldn’t quite find the will. He just shook his head, smiling faintly.
“Alright, alright,” Corvus said, sitting up again. “What about players? Don’t pretend you don’t have a favourite.”
Polaris hesitated. “Maybe—maybe Altair Rosier. Played for Montrose in the ‘60s. I read his memoir. Precision like spell work.”
“Ugh, you would pick a memoir .”
“Who’s yours, then?”
“Lucas Fleet!” Corvus declared, eyes gleaming.
“Lucas Fleet is literally banned from three countries,” Polaris replied flatly.
“Exactly. Legend.”
Polaris gave him a long, blank stare. “He set his own broom on fire mid-match .”
“Flair.”
“He broke his wrist.”
“Commitment.”
Polaris groaned and let himself fall back into the grass again. “You’re insufferable.”
“You love me,” Corvus said smugly.
“I tolerate you.”
“That’s what you said about my singing Chocolate Frog card collection.”
“It’s surprisingly well-curated.”
Corvus nudged him with a foot. “Admit it. You’d play for a team if I did.”
Polaris looked up at him. “Only if I didn’t have to do interviews.”
“Deal. You win the matches, I talk to the fans.”
“You’d thrive in interviews.”
“I’d have catchphrases.”
“Please don’t.”
Corvus struck a pose. “ ‘We fly fast, hit hard, and look good doing it.’ ”
Polaris covered his face with both hands. “I’m going to defect to the Holyhead Harpies just to escape this.”
They dissolved into laughter again, the kind that came easy after a good match and a better friendship — the kind of laughter that made the air feel lighter, made the world seem briefly perfect.
The twins were still bickering in the distance.
He had spent most of the day there, but eventually the fun had to end, and he had to go home.
By the time he arrived, the drawing room was dim.
He moved quietly. Habit, not fear. His shoes made no sound on the floor. Somewhere behind the high double doors of the dining room, voices rose. He already knew one of the voices wasn’t his mother, she was out today. One was his father and the was his grandfather.
He should go upstairs. He knew that. He should slip past, unnoticed, and pretend he hadn’t heard the voices.
But he lingered. Just beyond the threshold.
The door was slightly open.
Inside, Arcturus Black sat stiffly at the head of the long, polished table, his hair neatly combed back, robes immaculate. His expression was hard to read — the sort of face that had never once known hesitation. Orion Black leaned forward with an urgency his father lacked, eyes sharper, jaw clenched.
“I don’t give a damn what the Ministry says,” came Arcturus’s voice, clipped and sharp. “They’re floundering like gutless trolls, and if they collapse entirely, it won’t be us who falls with them.”
“We’re not in open war,” Orion replied, quieter but edged with tension. “Not yet. But if it comes to that, Voldemort won’t leave us a choice.”
“You speak of him like he’s already lost.”
“No,” Orion said after a pause. “I speak of him like he’s dangerous. Because he is. Half our generation is treating him like some messiah, including—” He broke off, bitter. “—including my wife, who’s begun quoting him at supper like he’s a bloody prophet. She forgets what she is.”
Polaris sighed, he lingered just long enough to hear those words. They were always talking about the war now. The word war has been hovering for a few years now. They always spoke about it like it was close but never here.
Yet... if it wasn’t war now, what was it? Who fought against something like that if not the Ministry?
He didn’t know the answer. He decided going back to his room seemed more interesting than standing by the door listening about them go on about the same thing repeatedly. His footsteps were quite against the rug as he left.
“Careful,” Arcturus warned. “She may be a zealot, but she’s loyal to the name.”
“She’s loyal to an idea she barely understands,” Orion snapped. “You know what she said last week? That he’d fix the rot in the Ministry. That those in power are unworthy of their posts. That if our world burns, it deserves to.”
There was a beat of silence.
“And what do you believe?” Arcturus asked at last.
“I believe,” Orion said slowly, “that the Blacks survive. One way or another.”
Arcturus gave a small nod at that — not agreement, but recognition. The kind of nod that said: You finally understand what I’ve known since before you were born.
He reached for his glass — aged elf-made mead — and sipped it with the calmness of a man who never moved faster than he intended to.
“I had a visitor,” Arcturus said, setting the glass down. “Last week.”
Orion’s brow furrowed. “You didn’t mention it.”
“I rarely mention things that aren’t yet settled.” He glanced sidelong at his son. “The Dark Lord contacted me. Indirectly. Through Abraxas.”
Orion straightened. “He’s asking for support?”
“No. Permission.”
That silenced Orion. He leaned back, slow, brows tightening. “Permission for what ?”
Arcturus’s mouth twitched — not quite a frown, not quite amusement.
“To access the Black library.”
Orion’s eyes narrowed. “He has his own network of researchers. He’s hardly starved for knowledge.”
“He claims,” Arcturus said dryly, “he’s searching for something specific. Wouldn’t say what. Only that it’s important. Abraxas called it ‘a vital key,’ as though that explains anything.”
“And you told him—?”
“I told him the truth,” Arcturus said simply. “That the ancestral wards do not permit just anyone inside. He'd need blood access, and even that would alert me to every shelf he touched.”
Orion snorted. “So you refused.”
Arcturus tilted his head. “I delayed. Which, in this house, is the same thing.”
Orion looked troubled. “Why is he looking in our records?”
“That,” Arcturus said, his eyes distant now, “is what unsettles me.” He steepled his fingers. “He’s not after spells. Not artifacts. He’s researching… something older. Abraxas says he’s been at it for years now. A quiet obsession, he called it.”
“Any clue what he’s really after?”
“Abraxas is clever, but cautious. He let slip only this: that it involves prophecy. And the nature of power itself.”
Orion’s voice dropped. “Prophecy?”
Arcturus didn’t answer immediately. His fingers tapped once against the wood.
“He asked if there had been… any developments in the younger generations. Any signs.”
Orion’s shoulders tensed. “He means Polaris.”
“I assume so.” Arcturus’s expression darkened. “He didn’t name him. But I saw where the conversation was going. Whatever this prophecy is, it clearly has him chasing bloodlines, old records, magical anomalies. And he believes our family holds a key to it. Or rather—” he looked at Orion— “ someone in it.”
Orion’s hands tightened against the arms of the chair.
Arcturus studied his son carefully, then added, “And that troubles me. Because if he’s right... then Polaris may be standing in the path of something we don’t understand.”
“Prophecies are like cursed riddles — never clear, always dangerous. But if the Dark Lord believes the boy might be connected to one…” He trailed off, a rare flicker of doubt crossing his face. “It raises questions I don’t like asking.” Arcturus continued.
“Or answering,” Orion muttered.
Arcturus glanced at him. “You said there were strange things. Tell me again.”
Orion exhaled slowly, rubbing the bridge of his nose. He looked tired — not in body, but in spirit.
“When he was small… things would shift around him. Portraits go silent. Animals act wrong. Not just startled — wrong. I told you about the peacock at Cassiopeia’s estate. Docile for years. Then Polaris walks near it and it attacks like it’s been possessed. It wasn’t frightened. It was furious. Then there’s Kreacher.”
Arcturus’s eyebrows lifted. “Kreacher?”
“He listens to Polaris as though he were master of the house,” Orion said quietly. “No order given, just tone. It’s not obedience. It’s reverence . I had to tell the thing to stop, when Polaris was three.”
That made Arcturus pause.
“And if there is a prophecy?” Arcturus asked. “What then?”
Orion didn’t answer.
“Would it be a curse or a crown? Would it save him, or destroy him?”
Silence.
“I’ll tell you what it means,” Orion said at last, voice like stone. “It means the Dark Lord doesn’t just want access to the library. He wants access to what’s mine. ”
Arcturus didn’t interrupt.
Orion looked up, and his eyes — though bloodshot and tired — burned with a fury that ran deeper than fear. “If that bastard thinks he can twist some prophecy into permission — if he believes it gives him the right to lay claim to a member of the House of Black — then he’s more deluded than I thought.”
“You don’t believe in prophecy.”
“I believe in what I see, ” Orion snapped. “And what I see is a child. My child. Not some chosen puppet for a madman’s war. He’s not his to claim.”
Another silence fell, longer this time.
Arcturus leaned back in his chair, gaze settling on the far wall where a painting hung.
Then, almost offhandedly, Arcturus said, “I saw Alphard the other day.”
Orion’s jaw twitched. “You didn’t mention that either.”
“It didn’t seem urgent,” Arcturus said coolly. “He’s returned to England for a short while. Passing through, he said. Likely bored of whatever vineyards he’s managed to romanticize in France.”
Orion didn’t reply, but his silence was sharp-edged.
Arcturus continued, almost idly. “He mentioned he misses his nephews.”
There was no mistaking the weight of that remark. Not his family . Not his sister . Just… his nephews .
Orion’s lip curled, just faintly. “He can’t respect boundaries. He doesn’t understand there are things I choose not to expose my children to—ideas, people, histories better left untouched. If he won’t honour that, then he has no place near them.”
Arcturus’s voice stayed measured. “Or perhaps he believes what you call protection is just another kind of erasure. And that there are parts of themselves they’ll never find if you keep burning the pieces.”
Orion’s hand twitched against the table. Not a fist, not quite—but the kind of movement that trembled with the memory of restraint. He didn’t speak for a moment, jaw clenched, breath shallow.
Then, in a voice too quiet to match the weight of it. “You don’t get to talk to me about burning pieces.”
Arcturus’s gaze didn’t falter. If anything, it cooled. “Don’t be melodramatic.”
“I was the piece you burned,” Orion went on, sharper now. “Every choice you made—the silences, the punishments dressed as lessons, the way you turned legacy into a leash. I was raised to carry a name, not a life. And when I tried to make sense of it, when I choked on the rules you lived by, you told me to swallow harder.”
His voice cracked at the edge—just once—and then he caught it, reining it back with practiced fury.
“So don’t lecture me about what Alphard thinks children need. He’s always had the luxury of rebellion. I didn’t. And now he wants to wander back in and play the kindly uncle, feeding them stories I spent years trying to unlearn? No. If he can’t understand the damage that causes—if he can’t respect what I’m building—then he stays out.”
There was silence again, heavy and close. Arcturus regarded him for a long moment, expression unreadable. Then—almost gently, almost like a correction—
“You’re speaking to me as if I were your enemy.”
Orion barely blinked, but the words struck low, dragging an old reflex to the surface—guilt, hesitation, that twitch of self-doubt Arcturus always knew how to summon.
“And yet,” Arcturus continued, voice smooth, just shy of disappointed, “everything I did, I did for you. To prepare you. If you found that difficult, perhaps it says more about your softness than my methods.”
Orion stiffened, a breath sucked between his teeth.
“I didn’t ask you to become me,” Arcturus said at last, voice quieter now cool and composed, like mercy withheld. “That was your choice.”
“No,” Orion snapped. “You made sure I didn’t have a choice.”
Arcturus tilted his head slightly, eyes cold. “And yet, here you are. Raising them the same way.”
He rose without waiting for a reply, smoothing his sleeves with practiced ease. The door didn’t slam—it clicked shut, soft as a verdict.
Orion stayed where he was.
One hand drifted to the edge of the table, fingers brushing the grain like he’d forgotten what they were doing. His shoulders didn’t move, not even to breathe. Just stillness—full-bodied, deliberate, like a man holding himself together out of necessity, not strength.
Somewhere beneath the silence, the faintest tremor passed through his thumb.
Chapter 7: Something That Watches
Chapter Text
March 15th, 1975, Saturday
Polaris had thought he would be as excited as Sirius and Regulus were when they received their Hogwarts letters, but he wasn’t. He didn’t feel much but boredom because it wasn't the same if his brothers weren’t there too, they were at Hogwarts, and he was stuck struggling to find something to occupy himself with.
When Sirius had gotten his letter, all three of them had gathered around, elbows bumping as they’d leaned over Sirius’s shoulder—Sirius grinning like he’d just been handed a sword, Regulus silent but wide-eyed, Polaris’s small fingers clinging to the edge of the parchment.
And when Regulus’s letter came around Yule, Sirius had whistled low and ruffled his hair. They’d opened it near the tree, glittering with Yule charm-lights. Polaris had stood a little behind, but close enough to see Regulus’s name in the fine black ink. That had been a warm morning. Not this—this long, dull stretch of nothing.
Polaris’ own parchment just sat to the side, after he had opened it. It was expected, yet no excitement came from it.
He flipped another page and blinked down at a line of angular symbols etched in the old scholar’s neat hand.
"Rá-kil dromos vi tharn."
The text translated it as “Path of rising stone, closed to the unworthy.”
Polaris frowned. “No,” he muttered. “That’s not right.”
He set the book against the cushion beside him, balanced the pencil, and gently scratched out the line with a clean diagonal line. Beneath it, in smaller handwriting, he wrote:
"Path through rising stone, veiled from the unseeing."
A better rendering—closer to the root structure of “kil” as passage rather than closure, and “tharn” in this dialect leaned more toward “sightless” than “unworthy.” Polaris chewed the inside of his cheek, considering whether the mistake was intentional. Maybe the translator assumed poetic flourish meant obfuscation. How l azy .
He leaned back into the settee and stared at the ceiling, as he gave a long sigh.
He wasn't even enjoying this. He’d read the passage three times already and he hadn’t been paying enough attention to have caught the mistake, but it was better than staring at the letter and pretending it mattered. His fingers reached for the parchment almost absently, dragging it closer.
Tomorrow, his mother had said, they would go get his wand. That was all. Just the wand. Everything else had already been handled—robes, measurements, books. Even the cauldron had apparently been ordered ahead of time, the receipt filed away somewhere in the upstairs study as proof of her efficiency.
She hadn’t even let him come along for the robes. Just held a measuring charm to his arms one morning after breakfast, muttered something about not slouching, and then walked off.
He had wanted to do it all in one day—buy his wand, try on cloaks that were too long in the sleeves, press his hands to the cool glass of the apothecary jars, and maybe, maybe laugh with Corvus over the odd smells rising from the cauldron shop. He’d thought, foolishly, that he might be allowed that.
But when Lady Avery had suggested he accompany Corvus for his shopping, Polaris’ mother had refused with that frozen, unblinking tone she used when she wasn’t about to explain herself. As if she suddenly cared to spend the day with him. As if they were going to share some sacred mother-son bonding over a wand fitting.
The truth was simpler. The week before, she and Lady Avery had argued—again. Something about bloodlines and politics, or maybe someone’s lack of discretion at a recent dinner party. Polaris hadn’t been listening closely, but the tension had hung like frost in the corridors for days.
So now, instead of going with Corvus, instead of being part of something that felt fun, Polaris was left with this: a quiet room, a book of runes too advanced for his age, and a half-promise of one errand. One wand.
He sighed and leaned his head back against the settee, he didn’t want to talk. He didn’t want to be talked to.
He just wanted to be at Hogwarts already.
He needed a break.
He missed the noise in the house because he was getting too used to the silence.
March 19th, 1975, Wednesday
Polaris walked beside his mother in silence. She hadn’t said much beyond, “Chin up, you look like you’re skulking,” and he hadn’t replied. He had just adjusted his posture, but not by much. He wasn’t slouching exactly—just moving at his own pace, head tilted slightly as he watched the shop signs blur past. He didn’t skulk . He observed. There was a difference.
His mother sighed. There was a rhythm to these outings—one she didn’t expect him to break. He was dressed in charcoal robes with silver fastenings, his hair combed neatly, mirror-worthy precision. Somewhere along the way he’d learned that the less he said, the prouder she seemed. Or at least, the quieter she stayed.
“You’re not walking into a duel,” she said. “Try not to look like you're planning one.”
Polaris arched an eyebrow but said nothing. He wasn't planning anything. He just didn’t like being paraded around like a prize-winning Kneazle.
They were only a few shops from Ollivander’s when a voice called, airy and pointed.
“Walburga.”
His mother stopped. Polaris did, too, though he was already trying to anticipate how long they’d be delayed.
“Selena,” Walburga Black returned, the corner of her mouth lifting just slightly. “Fancy seeing you out so early. I’d heard the Notts preferred August.”
Lady Nott laughed—a sound like wind in a glass jar. “Only for the rabble. Kalen insisted.” She cast a glance toward her son, who stood half a pace behind her, dark-haired and lean, already taller than Polaris remembered.
“Well,” Lady Nott added, with a smile that didn’t reach her eyes, “you know how some boys are. Impatient.”
“Yes,” Walburga murmured, “and some know how to wait.”
Kalen looked at Polaris then, a flicker of recognition passing between them—not warmth, not hostility. Just: I know you. I’ve watched you watching everyone else.
“Hello, Polaris,” Kalen said, voice low but clear. It wasn’t quite a greeting; it sounded more like a statement.
Polaris nodded, cool but not unkind. “Kalen...”
They weren’t friends. But they weren’t strangers, either. They’d circled each other at enough parties, sat across from one another while Corvus Avery dragged them into debates about Quidditch teams or to trade Wizarding Duel Cards. Kalen was sharper than he let on, and quieter than most expected. Polaris had never decided whether he liked him or not.
He glanced toward Ollivander’s, its crooked windows already tugging at his attention. He wanted the wand—not for power, not even for magic really, but for the shape of it. He wasn't really sure why. Every wizard needed their wand; he just wanted his already.
“Well,” Lady Nott said, tone clipped as she caught sight of someone across the street, “we mustn’t keep your father waiting. Kalen.”
Walburga’s eyes narrowed slightly as Lady Nott drifted away, Kalen offering Polaris a nod before following, Polaris gave one back.
“Go on,” she said quietly, her eyes now fixed on the women speaking across the alley—Lady Nott had stopped beside another witch, pale and overdressed, whispering. Whispering in plain view, it was clear Polaris’ mother assumed they were talking about her.
Polaris looked back at his mother, surprised. Was she really leaving him to go interrupt their gossip?
She didn’t meet his gaze. “I said go ahead, Polaris. You don’t need me for this.”
He hesitated—but only for a breath. Then he turned.
It didn’t bother him.
She was there when Sirius got his wand.
It didn’t... bother him .
She was first in the shop when Regulus was getting his wand.
...Maybe it did bother him.
Behind him, he heard the swish of her robes, firm and composed as she moved across the cobblestones.
The shop loomed ahead.
He could already see in before he opened the door, the shop seemed empty, was it too early for other incoming first years to be getting their wands? Perhaps then again there was so much time until September. The bell chimed once when he entered.
Ollivander appeared almost at once from behind a curtain, his eyes pale and restless.
“Mr. Black,” he murmured, as if he already knew.
Polaris didn’t answer. He simply nodded. His hands stayed at his sides. He’s already seen this man twice before, first time it was Sirius getting his wand, second time it was Regulus getting his wand, both those times all three brothers stood in the shop.
Ollivander studied him for a long moment, before going to the back.
Then— crash .
Polaris flinched, his breath catching in his throat. The sound had been loud and unexpected.
“Nothing to worry about,” Ollivander called, though his voice sounded more distracted than reassuring. Polaris heard the scrape of boxes being righted, a mutter, a creak of old wood.
When Ollivander returned, he was holding a wand box. A long, narrow container. The wood was darker than the others, the corners unusually reinforced. A soft black sheen seemed to cling to it.
“How curious…” Ollivander said, half to himself.
When he opened it, even the air seemed to pull back.
“Blackthorn,” Ollivander said, voice quiet. “Twelve and a quarter inch. Thestral tail hair core. Unyielding.”
Polaris didn’t look at him. He was staring into the box.
The wand inside was unlike any he had seen. Not glossy or elegant, not etched with silver or gleaming lacquer. It was matte, almost charred-looking, with an uneven, knotted texture—more like something grown than carved. At the handle, a faint spiral twist curled through the grain, not decorative, but... instinctive, like it had wound itself that way.
He couldn’t explain it. He didn’t hear anything—not really—but he felt as though something inside him was being listened to. The kind of stillness that comes when you're not alone and you know it, even if no one is speaking.
He swallowed. “It feels like it’s… watching,” he said, not sure if that made any sense.
Ollivander tilted his head slightly, not surprised. “It has waited.”
Polaris looked up, uncertain. “You seem certain this is my wand.”
Ollivander didn’t answer directly. He simply extended a hand toward the box, palm open, inviting. “Go on.”
Polaris hesitated, then slowly reached in.
The moment his fingers touched the wand, the warmth surged—not bright, not gentle- more like heat from something that had been burning for a long time. His skin prickled. As he gripped it, it almost settled in his palm, like it had been reaching back. The spiral twist fit against his fingers as though it had known them.
The lamps in the shop didn’t flicker. There was no burst of light. But the air shifted, the way it did before a storm—pressing in, expectant.
Ollivander watched quietly, his pale eyes sharp beneath his unruly white brows. Then he nodded once.
“This wand does not choose lightly,” he said, voice low. “Or twice.”
He stepped closer, his gaze falling squarely on Polaris—not through him, not around him, but at him.
There was no fear in the old man’s face. No awe, either. Only a kind of solemnity. A recognition.
“That wand has seen death, Mr. Black,” Ollivander said. “It will see more.”
He paused. Just long enough for Polaris to hear the silence press in behind the words and frown.
“Just be certain it sees it for the right reasons.”
Polaris’s fingers tightened around the wand. His mouth opened, then closed, before he finally said—more sharply than intended— “What do you mean death ?”
Ollivander didn’t flinch.
“You make it sound like I’ve already decided to go around duelling people . Or worse.” Polaris added with politeness razor thin.
Ollivander raised a single white brow. “Have you not?”
Polaris’s jaw tensed. “No. I haven’t. And I don’t appreciate the assumption.”
He didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t snap. But his shoulders squared, chin lifting slightly in that dignified way he’d learned from Walburga and perfected in front of Arcturus, his grandfather.
It wasn’t just the implication. It was that familiar look people gave when they heard his name—Black—and thought they knew what that meant.
He forced himself to take a breath. “I didn’t come here to be told what kind of wizard I’m going to be. I came here for a wand .”
Ollivander didn’t look away. “And you have one. A wand that chose you with no hesitation.”
Polaris hesitated. His knuckles were pale where they wrapped around the wand.
“I didn’t ask for one that’s— connected to death,” he said. “I’m not planning to kill anyone.”
The older man nodded, expression unreadable. “Nor was I suggesting you would. Blackthorn doesn’t seek death. But it answers to those who walk near it. Who don’t turn away.”
“That doesn’t sound like a compliment,” Polaris muttered.
Ollivander’s tone softened, just a fraction. “It isn’t meant as one. It’s meant as a truth.”
He stepped back, folding his hands behind his back.
“Thestral tail hair,” he said softly. “Core of the unseen. Only those who’ve seen death can see a thestral, Mr. Black—but those bound to one need not have seen it yet. Only that they will.”
Polaris swallowed hard. The wand hadn’t cooled in his hand. If anything, it felt more alive now, like it was listening.
“You said it’s seen death,” Polaris said. “How?”
Another pause. The wandmaker’s voice was distant now, as if remembering something.
“That wand,” he said slowly, “was made in 1870. Not by me—but by my grandfather, Gerbold Ollivander. It was a rare experiment. Few wandmakers dared pair Blackthorn—wood of hardship and endurance—with thestral tail hair. Thestral hair is elusive. Wilful. It rarely binds with any wood at all. Not unless the wandmaker understands what death means —not destruction, but the truth of it. The kind that waits, and watches, and doesn’t look away.”
Polaris’s expression tightened. He glanced down at the wand. It didn’t look strange.
“It was commissioned,” Ollivander went on, “not for a student—but for a war mage. Emeric Vass. A quiet man, grim and gentle, who served in the Department of Mysteries during the last Goblin Rebellions. He was no Auror. No soldier. He was something harder to name.”
Ollivander’s eyes grew shadowed. “The wand bonded to him immediately. Served him loyally for twenty years. Until he disappeared in Albania, chasing rumours of a soul ritual hidden deep in forest ruins. He never returned. His body was never found.”
Polaris didn’t speak. He wasn’t sure he could.
“The wand was recovered nearly two years later,” Ollivander said. “Scorched. Crusted with residue. Its core... silent. Not broken. Not spent. Simply... finished. It refused every hand that tried to claim it. Not with rejection. With stillness. As though it were waiting.”
Polaris stared down at the wand in his hand, before looking back at Ollivander.
“No child since had matched with it. Not in eighty-three years. Until you.”
Ollivander folded his hands behind his back.
“The wand is not cursed,” he said. “But nor is it innocent. It does not forgive waste. It does not tolerate frivolity. It was made for those who carry death, not wield it. For those who know that power is often grief in disguise. To put it simply, a man walked into darkness and never came out, And the wand mourned him quietly. It remembered. And it waited.”
Polaris’s chest ached—not from fear, but from something more complicated. The sense that the wand hadn’t chosen him for greatness… but because it recognized something broken in him. Which was stupid.
He wasn’t broken.
It’s just a wand . Just wood and hair and a silly story, who is to say it’s true. Polaris sighed before paying what was owed for what was to remain by his side his whole life.
The wand had remembered a man who never came back.
And now it had chosen him.
Polaris didn’t speak as he left the shop. He held the wand box close to his chest. Surely, he was supposed to feel excited? After all he finally had a wand, yet he didn’t, which was odd.
Why wasn’t he excited? Why had he been more excited when Sirius and Regulus had gotten their own wands? Why did his chest feel so heavy?
Some part of him wished he had been chosen by a different wand.
By the time he got home even the wand seemed to feel heavier in his grasp, as he walked through the house.
Ignoring the way his footsteps softened over the thick carpets, the way the portraits stilled. He barely looked up, even when the sharp voice of his mother called something indistinct from behind. His hand tightened around the package from Ollivander’s.
He didn’t stop until he reached the top of the stairs, then down the quieter hall that led to his bedroom.
When he opened the door, he stilled.
There, perched on the windowsill like it had been waiting, was an owl.
Polaris blinked. It wasn’t just that the bird was there—it was that it shouldn’t be. Sirius hadn’t received his owl until the week before school. Regulus had complained about having to wait as well. Polaris had assumed the same for himself. But this owl… it looked nothing like theirs.
Its feathers were black—not the soft, mottled black of a barn owl or even the soot-grey of a common tawny. These were dark as wet ink, sleek and layered like raven feathers, catching the fading afternoon light with a strange shimmer. Its eyes were gold. Not yellow, not amber— gold , bright and clear, like coins heated in fire.
It didn’t hoot or shuffle. It simply watched him.
The moment Polaris stepped further into the room, the owl shifted—wings flaring slightly, as if ready to take flight. It didn’t. It didn’t even back away. Just… flared. A warning, maybe. Or a question.
Polaris froze.
He wasn’t sure how he felt about animals. He’d never had one of his own. Creatures in the house were usually pests. The family dogs his grandfather kept were more beast than companion. There had been a family cat once, briefly, but it had vanished before Polaris was old enough to remember if it liked him. The house-elves didn’t let creatures linger.
Still, he didn’t move away. The owl hadn’t attacked. It hadn’t left either.
He took another step forward. Slowly.
The owl’s feathers rippled faintly, but it didn’t retreat. Its gaze followed him—not nervous, not hostile. Just… attentive.
Polaris exhaled softly, letting the tension leave his shoulders. Then, carefully, he crouched.
“I didn’t think I’d have one yet,” he murmured, voice barely above a whisper. “You’re early.”
The owl blinked, then tilted its head slightly, gold eyes sharp with intelligence. It made no sound.
Polaris studied it, unable to help the quiet flicker of excitement in his chest. He’d read about owls—how magical ones bonded not just by training but by instinct. Some breeds could navigate storm wards, carry letters through illusions, even find their masters halfway across the world. But this one… he didn’t recognize it. It looked like something out of a book he wasn’t meant to read.
He liked owls. Had read about them. Studied their wingspans and migration patterns and magical subspecies.
“Are you mine?” he asked quietly. “Or just visiting?”
The owl didn’t answer, of course. But it didn’t fly away either.
He stood slowly and moved toward the window, pausing just before the owl’s perch. It didn’t flinch when he reached out—tentatively, not to touch, but to offer his hand beside it.
The bird lowered its wings, calm now. It tilted its head the other way.
His fingers hovered near its feathers. Still, he didn’t touch. Instead, he smiled, just slightly.
“I think I’ll call you Orpheus,” he whispered.
The owl blinked.
“I read about him,” Polaris went on softly, voice dropping into that tone he used only when alone—when it was safe to sound like he cared too much. “He was a musician. A poet. He went to the underworld to bring someone back.” His eyes drifted down, then up again. “It didn’t work. He looked back too soon. But the thing is… people always talk about how he failed. They forget he walked into the underworld alone. That he tried and that’s better than doing nothing . ”
The owl remained silent. Listening.
“Orpheus means ‘darkness of night,’ I think. Or maybe just 'the darkness.’” Polaris gave a faint smile, lopsided. “Fitting, isn’t it?”
He took another step forward. The owl didn’t move.
Polaris sat down fully now, cross-legged on the floor, looking up at the creature perched above him like a shadow stitched to the world. “You’re not like other owls,” he whispered. “You're like…” He trailed off, shook his head once. “Never mind.”
He glanced toward the door, the walls, then back at the owl.
“Who brought you here?” he murmured.
The owl said nothing. But it blinked slowly, a movement that felt almost… knowing.
He leaned back on his hands, gaze steady. “Well,” he said softly, “I guess we’ll find out together.”
The owl shifted.
Just a slight movement—wings tightening, weight adjusting on the sill—but it was enough to draw Polaris’s eye again. That’s when he noticed it.
A small piece of parchment, tucked neatly into the thin leather band around the owl’s leg. Subtle.
Polaris stood carefully and stepped closer. The owl didn’t move. He reached out slowly, fingers brushing the edge of the parchment before slipping it free. The paper was thick, expensive. Folded twice. Sealed with a pressed wax crest he recognized: the Black family sigil—but not the main seal of his father’s household.
Pollux’s.
He stared at it a moment longer before breaking the seal.
The note was brief, handwritten in the neat, upright strokes of his grandfather’s script.
To my grandson, Polaris—
Consider this an early birthday gift. I will not be able to see you on the day, but I trust this owl will serve you well as you begin your new chapter. He is rare—both in breed and in temperament. Not bred to carry errands, but to accompany someone who does not lose his way.
Choose a name for him. Make it one worth carrying.
—P.B.
Polaris’s brow furrowed, his thumb lingering on the edge of the parchment. Pollux Black didn’t do sentiment. But there was something in the phrasing that made Polaris pause.
"Not bred to carry errands, but to accompany someone who does not lose his way."
It sounded like praise or warning... or maybe both?
He looked back up at the owl—at Orpheus—and felt the smallest pull of something he couldn’t name.
“Orpheus,” he said aloud, as if confirming it. The owl watched him still, unblinking.
Polaris folded the note and tucked it away in the drawer of his desk, beneath a sheaf of untouched parchment and a small bottle of ink still sealed with wax. His hand hovered for a moment over the thin, navy-blue leather-bound journal resting beside them—his Chronologus , embossed with his initials in silver on the bottom right corner: P.R.B .
A magical journal, a gift from his cousin Narcissa a few Yules back. It had become a habit for him to document his life within its pages — nearly every day, noting what he did, what happened, how he felt, what he wanted. It was the closest thing to a confession he allowed himself. Not that anyone else could read it. The Chronologus was made to respond only to its owner; without the proper touch, its pages remained blank and sealed.
“I’ll have to remember to write about today.”
Orpheus blinked once, then tucked his wings in, clearly uninterested int what Polaris had to say.
Polaris’ eyes drifted from the bird—and then narrowed. There it was again. That sound.
It was a faint ringing – like the whine of glass under pressure... it wasn’t exactly loud, but it was unnerving, and he wanted it to stop. It hasn’t been the first time he’s been hearing things. There’s always a strange sound here and there, the first few times he dismissed them as his imagination and now he couldn’t keep ignoring it.
Was there something wrong with him? Was he sick?
He waited for it to fade but it didn’t, even when he pressed his hands against his ears. His temples throbbed, as he forced himself to move, with uncertainty he moved towards the door to the corridor. The pressure spiked, a high whine splitting through his head like a tuning fork struck too hard.
Before he knew it, he’d made his way downstairs and was now standing in front of his father’s office.
His heart ached. He was nervous—even though he knew his father wasn’t home. His father hated anyone entering the office without permission. All three brothers had learned that the hard way when they were little.
And truthfully, he hadn’t been inside for years.
The last time he had...
That was when he got his scar.
Polaris hesitated, fingers hovering over the brass handle, then turned it slowly. The door creaked open.
He didn’t linger in the doorway. His head was pounding again sharp and strange, like the ache was coming from outside him. He stepped in quickly, the wooden floor cool beneath his bare feet.
He rushed towards the desk, because surely that’s where that noise was coming from- on the desk there was a mirror... surely it couldn’t be this? Could it?
It sat atop the polished desk as if someone had only just set it down—deliberately, carefully. And yet, something about it felt old . It was large for a hand mirror, oval-shaped, set in a heavy silver frame. The handle was thick and cool, tarnished in places where the metal had dulled with age. The silver curled into delicate scrollwork along the edges, etched with runes too faint to read, but not quite asleep.
Polaris stared at it, he felt uncertain.
But the pressure behind his eyes sharpened the longer he looked at it. His hand lifted, hesitant, as if the thing might shatter from being noticed.
He took a step closer.
He didn’t touch it.
He didn’t need to.
The magic inside the mirror was already awake .
A soft pulse thrummed through the room. Not loud. Barely perceptible. But Polaris felt it, somewhere beneath his ribs, like a second heartbeat out of time with his own.
It wasn’t rejection. The mirror had tried to match with him—and failed, violently. Not because he was incompatible, but because his presence disrupted the soul-binding magic at its core.
The spell work buried in its silver bones twisted, seeking something familiar in him: a match of blood, a bound name, a fragment it recognized. But what it found was... noise.
Polaris blinked, eyes watering. The pressure behind his eyes had become a spike.
The mirror flickered.
Only for an instant—but the glass warped , as if it had tried to show something and failed. A shape nearly formed, then snapped away, leaving a smear of grey static across the surface.
Polaris flinched. He hadn’t moved. He hadn’t done anything.
The mirror trembled.
Thin cracks spread across the glass, delicate as veins under ice, webbing out from the centre with a sound too soft to be real. The runes along the silver frame gave a single, fading pulse—like a breath held and released—before going still, their glow extinguished for good.
The mirror broke.
The pressure in Polaris’s skull vanished all at once.
And then came the pain.
He gasped—sharp, involuntary—as a spike of heat shot through his chest. Not like fire. Not even like magic. More like something inside him had been twisted and let go too fast.
His knees buckled.
He grabbed the edge of the desk to steady himself, but the room was already tilting. A single drop of blood slipped from his nose, bright against the floorboards.
Polaris pressed his sleeve to it, confused more than afraid.
He hadn’t touched anything.
And yet... his body was reacting like he’d just tried to channel something far beyond his reach.
A low nausea coiled in his stomach. Not sickness, exactly. Not normal. It felt like something inward had been pulled too hard, like a thread that wasn’t meant to stretch. His vision pulsed at the edges.
He sank into the nearest chair and sat very still, hand still clutched to his nose, staring at the cracked mirror on the desk as he tried to make sense of it all...
Nosebleeds paired with auditory phenomena. What did that suggest?
Spellshock? No—he hadn’t been duelling, and there were no outward hex marks.
Residual curse-burn? Maybe. But he hadn’t touched the mirror until after it cracked. And he hadn’t cast anything .
Inherited curse? Some older pure-blood lines carried recessive magical faults. The Nott family had those compulsive chanting fits. The Bulstrodes—madness that smelled like rotting lavender. But the Blacks? No. There were things wrong with them, yes, but not this .
Maybe a strain of veiled aural sensitivity ? Some curse-breakers had it: picking up sounds tied to residual spells or soul echoes. But Polaris had never—
He cut the thought short.
The mirror.
He glanced at it again. Still cracked. Still.
He hadn’t seen a flash. No runes flaring, no glyphs exposed. Whatever enchantment had been woven into it, it was hidden deep, laced under silver and intent.
What could’ve broken it? Magic didn’t just stop . He hadn’t done anything. No wand out. No incantation. No intention.
Polaris’s breath caught. A flush of cold sweat beaded at the back of his neck, as the slow realisation of his situation dawned on him, the fact that he was in his father’s office.
Panic twisted in his chest. He wasn’t supposed to be here.
He wasn’t allowed to be here.
You broke it.
He backed away, hands shaking now, fingertips cold.
You broke it, you broke it, you weren’t even meant to touch it, and now it’s—
His thoughts crashed into each other. His mind was too loud. That sound from earlier—it was gone now, but it had wormed its way into him, left a pressure behind, and now it was building again.
What if it wasn’t the mirror that was cursed? What if it was him ?
Polaris gripped the back of the chair like a lifeline, but the world was still tilting. His ears were ringing. His vision blurred at the edges again bright and white and wrong.
What if he’d done something without realising it? What if it was the wand?
His wand.
He thought of Ollivander’s voice—soft and distant and final:
It was made for those who carry death, not wield it.
No child had matched with it.
Not in eighty-five years.
Until him.
The blood in Polaris’s veins felt wrong. Heavy. Like it was moving too slowly. Or maybe too fast.
Maybe something had broken inside him.
He stumbled back a step. His mouth was dry. He tried to draw in a breath, but it didn’t come easily.
He was dizzy.
Too warm.
Too cold.
His chest hurt.
What if this was the beginning of something awful? Something irreversible?
What if he was dying?
That thought came quietly—too quietly. And it stuck.
His pulse surged. He sank to the floor hard, knees folding under him. The room was too big suddenly, the air too thin. His lungs fluttered uselessly in his chest, catching on nothing. His hands shook. He couldn’t stop them.
He pressed them to his ribs, as if he could hold himself together.
I didn’t do anything I didn’t do anything I didn’t—
His mind was spiralling. The mirror. The sound. The blood. The wand.
The wand that had waited for someone who wouldn’t come back.
The wand that had remembered death.
And it had chosen him.
Maybe it saw something in him that he didn’t.
Maybe there was something wrong with him.
His breath came fast now—too fast. He couldn’t slow it down. Couldn’t make sense of the shapes around him. His thoughts tumbled past one another, each worse than the last.
He pressed his forehead to the wood floor. It was cool, grounding. He just needed to stay still.
Stay still. Don’t move. Don’t break anything else.
His vision pulsed again—and then blanked.
Polaris didn’t remember falling the rest of the way.
He stirred sometime later, drifting at the edge of sleep, heavy-limbed and aching. His head throbbed. Heat pressed behind his eyes, sweat clung to the nape of his neck, but everything around him was quiet, muffled. Dim.
A voice—distant, female—was asking him questions.
“…can you hear me? Polaris? I need you to answer me, dear. How’s your head? Are you dizzy? Any sharp pain?”
His lips parted, but he didn’t know what he meant to say. The words didn’t come.
“…just stress,” the voice said again, this time softer, to someone else in the room. “And magical sensitivity. High empathy thresholds, I’d wager. These types… they burn too bright when they’re young.”
A pause. Then the sound of movement, the rustle of fabric. A gentle hand, warm and dry, pressed to his forehead.
“Fever’s still high. But he’ll be fine. Rest, fluids. Cool compress. He’ll wake properly soon.”
He must’ve drifted again.
Sometime later—minutes, hours, he couldn't tell—he floated up again, pulled toward the surface of wakefulness by voices that wouldn’t leave him be.
“Polaris.” This time, it was her again. The same voice, a little clearer. Closer. “Polaris, listen to me. Do you remember anything from before the fainting spell? Anything unusual?”
He shifted slightly, a crease forming between his brows.
“There was a sound,” he murmured. “And then… nothing. I don’t know. I don’t remember.”
“You don’t remember seeing a mirror?” she pressed, more gently now. “Something reflective. Anything at all—?”
His eyes fluttered open briefly, bloodshot and dazed. He turned his head just enough to bury it into the pillow.
“I said I don’t remember,” he muttered, the frustration threading faintly through the rasp of his voice. “Please… I just want to sleep.”
A beat of silence. Then a sigh, and the sound of someone standing.
Then, from somewhere near the doorway, a voice spoke, low and calm. “That’s enough. Let the boy rest. There’s time for questions later.”
No one else spoke after that.
When his eyes opened next, the light had changed—more grey than gold. Evening, maybe. The fever still clung to him like a second skin, but his thoughts were clearer now, clearer enough to realize he was back in his room, tucked beneath the heavy duvet. His head hurt when he tried to remember what happened after naming the owl.
And there—standing near the window—was his grandfather.
Pollux Black.
Not a word, not a sound, just the figure of the man, outlined by dusk, his posture severe as ever. But his gaze was not on Polaris. It was on the owl.
Orpheus.
The sleek, black-feathered bird sat calmly on the perch that had been set near the sill.
Polaris blinked slowly, throat dry. “…Grandfather?”
Pollux turned his head slightly. “You’re awake.”
Polaris shifted, winced. His head still felt packed with wool. “What… what happened?”
“You don’t remember?” Pollux asked, voice even.
“No.” Polaris shook his head, then immediately regretted it. The world tilted a little. “Not after… the owl. There was a sound. I followed it.”
Pollux’s eyes narrowed, but not unkindly. “You were found collapsed in the study. By the desk. You’re lucky you didn’t crack your skull open.”
“I don’t remember going there,” Polaris murmured.
“I believe you,” Pollux said simply. Then, after a pause, “You’ve always been too sensitive to your surroundings. Magical pressure, emotion, intent… they wear on you. And when you don’t have the words for it, your body reacts. That mediwitch said as much.”
Polaris frowned. He hated when people said he was sensitive , if he was, he would be reacting all the time, but he doesn’t surely that isn't sensitivity it had to be something else.
His eyes flicked toward the owl.
“Thank you,” he said quietly. “For him.”
Pollux arched a brow. “The owl?”
Polaris nodded. “I… didn’t expect to get one yet. And he’s not like the others. He’s—he’s strange. But not in a bad way. He stayed with me.”
“I thought he might suit you,” Pollux said, tone unreadable. “He doesn’t obey out of habit. He chooses.”
Polaris looked at Orpheus, who blinked once, slow and watchful. Then he looked back at his grandfather.
“I named him Orpheus.”
Pollux’s expression didn’t change, but there was a flicker in his eyes. Approval, perhaps. “A fitting name.”
Polaris hesitated. “The note said he was meant for someone who doesn’t lose his way.”
“It did,” Pollux replied.
“…But I did. I lost mine. I don’t even remember why I went to the study.”
Pollux stepped closer to the bed. “You went because you’re curious. And because you heard something others didn’t.”
He paused, looking Polaris over as if measuring something not entirely physical.
“You lost your footing, not your way.”
Polaris didn’t respond right away. He stared at the folds of the duvet, unsure how to feel. The shame of collapse still sat in his chest like a weight, but so did the quiet knowledge that someone had found him. That someone had brought him back.
He glanced once more at the owl—his owl.
“…Do you think he’ll stay?” he asked.
Pollux didn’t answer directly. Instead, he reached out, adjusting the blanket near Polaris’s shoulder.
“He chose you, didn’t he?”
He didn’t answer at first. Then nodded, once.
“Then he will.”
The room was quiet again. Orpheus turned suddenly on his perch, eyes fixed not on Polaris, but on the far corner of the room—where the shadows were thicker than they should’ve been.
Polaris followed his gaze. But saw nothing.
Still, the owl didn’t look away.
Chapter 8: A First Year Sorted
Chapter Text
August 31st, 1975, Sunday
It started with a sock to the face.
Polaris had just finished tucking his last book into the corner of his trunk when the door to his bedroom creaked open—and something soft, damp, and suspiciously unwashed smacked into his cheek.
“Oi,” he said, blinking, as the offending article hit the floor with a tragic flop. “Whose disgusting sock—?”
Sirius was already halfway into the room, grinning like he’d just kicked down the gates of Azkaban. “Yours now,” he said. “Consider it a farewell gift.”
Regulus appeared in the doorway behind him, arms folded, brow arched with exaggerated judgment. “He’s trying to be sentimental, I think,” he muttered. “This is his version of a hug.”
“Oh, shut it, Reg,” Sirius shot back. “I don’t see you doing anything memorable for our baby brother’s big sendoff. He’s finally going to Hogwarts with us.”
“I made sure he has the correct edition of Law and Wand: A Young Wizard’s Introduction to Magical Legislation . They came out with a new version a few months back.”
Polaris looked up, surprised. “You—wait, that was you? I thought Kreacher—"
Sirius made a face like someone had just tried to give him homework for his birthday.
“—What is wrong with the two of you?” Sirius said, half-laughing, half-horrified. “Honestly. A Ministry booklet? That’s your welcoming gift?”
“Look,” Sirius continued, flopping onto Polaris’s bed without invitation, “the point is, this is your last night before you get corrupted by new friends and mediocre House rivalry. So, we're making it count.”
Before Polaris could object, Sirius grabbed one of the bed pillows and lobbed it directly at Regulus.
Regulus didn’t flinch. He caught it mid-air like a Seeker snatching a Snitch, and without a word, launched it back at Polaris .
Chaos erupted immediately.
Within moments, the Black brothers were a tangle of limbs, pillows, and indignant yells. Polaris found himself laughing— actually laughing—as Sirius tackled Regulus half off the bed, and Regulus tried to suffocate him with a throw blanket.
Then, without warning, they turned on him.
Regulus launched the pillow at Polaris’s head with unnerving accuracy, and Sirius, grinning like a wolf, shouted, “ Get him! ” before lunging across the mattress.
“Wait—what—!” Polaris yelped, already backing away too slowly.
It didn’t matter.
In an instant, he was under siege, pinned between his brothers’ knees, caught in a flurry of blankets and triumphant yells.
“Not fair!” Polaris shouted through a grin, dodging a flying cushion and retaliating with a vicious underhand swing of his own. “There’s two of you!”
“You’re a first year now,” Sirius panted, half-laughing as he rolled off the floor. “No more special treatment.”
“Says the boy who once cried because Mother made him wear navy instead of black,” Regulus muttered, breathless.
“ You swore never to speak of that! ”
Polaris laughed so hard he fell backward against the trunk he had packed for Hogwarts, breath coming in shallow bursts.
Polaris, still catching his breath, lifted a hand weakly from where he lay on the floor and said, “Wait—wait, wasn’t that also the same day you spilled pumpkin juice on Grandfather Pollux’s cloak and tried to pretend it was intentional design ?”
Regulus actually snorted. “Oh, that day.”
Sirius froze mid-swing. “You little traitor,” he said, eyes wide. “You weren’t even in the room!”
“I wasn’t,” Polaris agreed, grinning, “but you told me the story. You said—and I quote— ‘fashion is meant to evolve, and if the old fossil can’t handle a bit of warm orange, that’s his problem.’”
Even Regulus laughed now, sharp and clean. “Didn’t he just… stare at you?”
“Oh, he stared ,” Sirius said, voice gone dramatic, flopping back like a martyr. “Gave me the full patented Pollux Glare™. You know the one. The ‘I know seventeen ways to murder you with a cigar case’ glare. I was braced for death. Ready to be disinherited.”
Polaris propped himself up on one elbow. “And then he just—walked away.”
“Didn’t say a word,” Sirius confirmed solemnly. “Not even a sigh. Just... blinked like he pitied me and went back to reading about bloodline hierarchies like nothing had happened.”
Regulus shook his head. “He probably decided you weren’t worth the effort.”
Polaris grinned wider. “He definitely decided you weren’t worth the effort.”
Sirius made a wounded noise and tossed a pillow at both of them. “Unbelievable. Betrayed by my own brothers.”
“Justice,” Regulus said.
“Memory,” Polaris added, softly but smugly.
Sirius stared at them both from the floor, hair a mess, dignity in shambles—and then he sat up suddenly, eyes gleaming like a boy struck by lightning.
“You have no idea how fun it’s going to be,” he said, voice urgent, like Polaris needed to understand this before it was too late. “Hogwarts is chaos in a castle. There are secret passageways and moving staircases and a ghost who moans dramatically about her ex every time someone uses the second-floor girls’ loo. It’s brilliant.”
Polaris tilted his head, amused. “You sound like you're recruiting me.”
“I am recruiting you,” Sirius said, eyes bright. “For the noble cause of making life bearable. You know—spontaneous joy, unhinged brilliance, minor acts of educational sabotage.”
Regulus groaned quietly.
“I’m serious—third week of second year, James and I charmed an entire hallway of suits of armour to shout compliments at whoever walked past. But like, weirdly specific compliments. ‘Nice ankles, Cresswell!’ ‘That’s a tragically underrated jawline, Montgomery!’” He threw his arms out dramatically. “They bowed when McGonagall walked through. Called her ‘Queen of Cold Justice.’ She didn’t even blink.”
Polaris huffed a laugh.
“It was better than the frogspawn balloon trap,” Sirius continued. “We got Peeves to help. Went off in the Charms corridor during exam prep— epic . Total pandemonium.”
Regulus looked up from where he’d been brushing lint from his sleeve. “Yes. I remember. I was walking past when it exploded.”
Sirius winced, but grinned. “Collateral brilliance.”
“I smelled like pond water for a week.”
“You got extra sympathy points from Slughorn. And I distinctly remember you laughing—once.”
Regulus gave him a flat look. “I was choking.”
Sirius turned to Polaris. “Point is—Hogwarts is alive. It breathes mischief if you know where to look. You’ll see.”
Regulus stood slowly. “Just make sure he’s not used for target practice.”
Sirius scoffed. “I’d hex anyone who tried.”
“Not what I meant,” Regulus muttered, already halfway to the door.
He didn’t wait for a reply. The door clicked softly shut behind him.
Sirius stared after him for a beat, then let out a sigh and flopped back onto the floor, arms sprawled.
“Merlin, he’s dramatic,” he muttered to the ceiling. “You’d think laughing once in your life was some sort of betrayal.”
Polaris didn’t answer right away.
Sirius rolled his head to the side to look at him. “It’s not a crime to have fun, you know. Especially in this bloody house. Every time I come home for the holidays it’s like being stuffed into a coffin lined with family expectations. The only time I actually get to breathe is when I’m at the Potters'. And even then, I half expect Mother's voice to start echoing from the mirror.”
He exhaled sharply, then went quiet for a moment.
“…You still want to be a Slytherin?” he asked, carefully casual.
The words caught Polaris off-guard. “Of course I do,” he said, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.
Sirius raised an eyebrow. “Really?”
The answer came in the form of a sock, flung directly into Sirius’s face.
Polaris sat up, brushing hair from his eyes. “Do you even remember what happened to you when you were sorted?”
Sirius pulled the sock off with a grimace. “Yeah,” he said after a beat. “I remember.”
Polaris looked away, suddenly unsure if he’d gone too far. But Sirius only sat up slowly, face serious now.
“Look,” he said, voice quieter. “All I meant was—you don’t have to be in Slytherin. If you are, fine. You’ll survive it. You’re smart. Cunning in the useful way. But if the Hat says something else…” He hesitated. “Don’t fight it because you’re scared of what they’ll say. What she will say.”
Polaris’s fingers tightened slightly on the edge of the blanket. “It’s not about her.”
“No,” Sirius agreed, “but it will be. For them. Everything always is.”
Polaris was quiet for a moment, then tilted his head. “What if I do care? About how it looks? About disappointing them?”
Sirius didn’t answer right away. He just watched him.
Polaris’s voice was steady, but softer now. “It’s not just about Mother. Or even Father. It’s…” He trailed off, then shifted where he sat, curling his knees slightly toward his chest.
“I think I’m scared,” he admitted, staring at the folds of the blanket pooled between them. “Not of the House. Not really. Just... of being nothing. Of not mattering.”
His voice was quiet. Not dramatic like Sirius, not bitter like Regulus—just plain. Honest.
“I don’t want to end up alone. Or forgettable. Or worse— wrong ,” Polaris said, the last word hanging longer than the rest. He hesitated. “Not being in Slytherin feels like a step toward all of that. Like… like I’d be cut off before I’ve even begun.”
The silence that followed wasn’t heavy—it was careful. Like both of them were balancing something fragile between their hands.
Sirius sat up straighter, the usual grin faded from his face. “You think being in Slytherin makes you matter ?”
Polaris shrugged, but it wasn’t indifference. “It makes me belong. Or at least it’s supposed to. And if I belong, maybe I won’t disappear.” Most of all Polaris didn’t feel like being tortured.
Sirius’s expression cracked just slightly hurt more by the words than he let on.
“Pol,” he said, voice low. “You don’t have to prove you deserve to exist.”
Polaris stilled. Looked away.
“You say that,” he murmured, “but you’ve always wanted to be seen. I just want to be safe.”
Sirius frowned. “It’s the same thing, isn’t it?”
Polaris almost smiled—but it was small, cold, and not a smile at all.
“No,” he said softly. “It’s not.”
There was something distant in his tone now, like he’d already thought this through too many times to feel anything new about it. He didn’t say I want to belong. He said: I need to be legible. I need to disappear into the right shape.
Sirius didn’t see it—not really.
To him, rebellion was courage. Breaking rules meant breaking free.
But for Polaris, keeping quiet was the strategy. Survival wasn’t loud. It was neat edges, careful words, and knowing when to disappear.
And sometimes— sometimes —that was what made talking to Sirius so frustrating. It wasn’t that he didn’t care. It was that he cared only in the ways he understood. His truth was loud, bright, angry. It charged through the room like a hex and waited to be applauded.
Polaris’s truth was quieter. Calculated. Built from hours of listening at stairwells and watching shadows in hallways. Then there was the overthinking.
When Sirius spoke, it often felt like he was answering a question no one had asked.
He didn’t mean to misunderstand—but he did. Often. Like he wanted to. Like anything more complicated than defiance was beneath him.
Polaris had stopped trying to explain the full shape of his fears a long time ago.
Because Sirius didn’t listen to be changed. He listened to win .
And even now— especially now —Polaris knew: some things were better left unsaid between them because it made honesty feel like a dead end.
Sirius, maybe sensing the shift, ran a hand through his tangled hair and said, too brightly, “Hey. You still getting those headaches?”
Polaris paused, the question catching him sideways. He lowered his head, resting it against his knees.
“Not right now,” he said softly. “Yesterday, though... when we were at Diagon Alley.”
Sirius hummed. “You looked pale. I figured you were just bored stiff following Regulus through the shops.”
Polaris didn’t answer right away. His voice came muffled through the crook of his arm. “It hurt a lot. The kind where your vision blurs and every sound feels like it’s scraping along your skull.”
Sirius shifted, suddenly serious again. “You tell Mother?”
Polaris snorted faintly. “No point.” She’d just look at him like he was defective... not broken enough to fix, just not what she ordered. He hated the look she gave him when he mentioned hearing things.
He exhaled, shoulders curling tighter inward.
“They keep saying it’s magical sensitivity, that it’s just stress or… growing pains.” he muttered. “But that doesn’t make sense. If I were sensitive to magic , I’d be sick all the time. We live in a manor warded six ways from sunrise. I go to shops lined with enchantments; I sit on runes.” His hand tightened slightly on the hem of his sleeve. “Why would it only hurt sometimes ?”
Sirius tilted his head. “Maybe it’s a certain kind of magic?”
Polaris looked up at him, something between bitterness and tired sarcasm in his eyes. “That’s what I’ve been telling myself. It’s the only thing that makes sense. But I can’t figure out what kind. And now there’s this ringing —like glass, but inside my head. I hear it more often lately. Especially when I’m out.”
He rubbed his temples gently. “It’s like trying to concentrate while someone whispers nonsense directly into your skull.”
Sirius watched him quietly.
Polaris gave a shaky breath. “Sometimes I wonder if I’m going crazy. Like... properly mad. I can’t even read some days. I get two pages in, and the words start swimming.”
That last admission felt like laying down a weapon. Polaris rarely said anything like that aloud.
For a few long seconds, Sirius didn’t speak. Just looked at him.
Then, gently, he reached out and flicked a bit of lint off Polaris’s sleeve.
“Well,” he said, with careful nonchalance, “if you are going mad, you’re doing it very elegantly.”
Polaris gave a weak snort. “That’s not comforting.”
“Wasn’t meant to be. Just trying to lower the bar.”
September 1st, 1975, Monday
Corvus was talking again.
Polaris didn’t mind. Corvus talked a lot, but he had a way of making it entertaining— all sweeping opinions and dramatic pauses, like he was performing for an audience only he could see. He was sprawled across the train seat with one leg folded under him, an arm slung over the windowsill, narrating something halfway between a complaint and a monologue.
The train hadn’t left yet. The whistle had sounded once — a long, low call — and students were still hurrying along the platform, dragging trunks, hugging parents, knocking elbows in narrow compartments. It would leave any minute now.
Polaris sketched. He rather liked drawing. Though he wasn’t sure if he preferred painting. Drawing was easier in moments like these.
Corvus tilted his chin mid-rant, lips curled in mock disdain, and Polaris caught the angle in three strokes — sharp jaw, narrowed eyes, the way his collar sat just slightly askew, like it had been fastened in a rush and never corrected.
“—and of course he says purple is a respectable robe colour now, as if he didn’t publicly faint at the Yule Masquerade when Lady Greengrass wore lavender.” Corvus scoffed. “Honestly. The nerve.”
He didn’t wait for agreement. He rarely did.
Polaris let his pencil shift lower, tracing the edge of Corvus’s wrist. He always gestured with his left hand when lying. Dramatic lies, anyway — the kind meant to distract, not deceive.
“You’re not listening,” Corvus said, eyes narrowing.
“I am,” Polaris replied without looking up. “You’re recounting the tragic death of colour theory and personal dignity. Lavender is to blame.”
A pause.
Then: “You’re a menace,” Corvus said, pleased. “What are you drawing?”
Polaris tilted the notebook slightly. A charcoal sketch — not exact, but honest. It caught the expression between the words, the flicker of something private behind the theatrical smirk.
Corvus gave a short, breathy laugh, his mouth twitching. “You made me look…” He searched for the word.
“Like a person with thoughts and feelings. Horrifying , I know,” Polaris said dryly.
Corvus rolled his eyes. “Unforgivable.”
And then, as if summoned by theatrical timing, a soft thump came from above — followed by a scrabble of claws and a low, imperious mrrrp .
Corvus’s entire posture changed.
He straightened, reached upward with a practiced motion, and plucked a sleek black cat from the luggage rack above. The creature flopped into his arms with the resignation of royalty accustomed to inconvenient affection. Its fur was midnight-dark, its eyes pale green and utterly unimpressed.
“You remember Loki,” Corvus said airily, stroking the cat’s head with gentle, practiced fingers. “He nearly killed a house-elf last week. Self-defence, obviously.”
Polaris raised an eyebrow. “Was the elf armed?”
“With poor manners,” Corvus said gravely.
Loki blinked once at Polaris, then turned, tucked his paws beneath himself, and began purring. Loudly.
“He likes you,” Corvus said, sounding vaguely offended.
Polaris closed the sketchbook with a quiet snap. “That’s unfortunate. I was just beginning to enjoy being disliked.”
“I’ll remind you of that when he brings you half a doxy corpse at breakfast. He’s generous when he chooses victims.”
Polaris leaned back, letting his head rest lightly against the window. “Have you seen Bas?” he asked, almost idly.
Corvus didn’t miss a beat. “Last I heard, trapped in a carriage with Corban. Tragic, really. He may never recover.”
Polaris hummed. “At least he’ll learn diplomacy under pressure.”
“Or how to fake his own death,” Corvus muttered.
Before Polaris could reply, the compartment door slid open with a sharp clack.
A girl stood there — brown hair pulled back into a low braid, brown eyes that seemed unreadable beneath a pair of sharp, faintly unimpressed brows. She didn’t look particularly flustered by the cramped corridor or the train’s imminent departure. Just… mildly inconvenienced.
Polaris took one glance at her expression and privately thought: She has perfected the look of someone who has never been impressed by anything in her life.
Behind her, a boy leaned over her shoulder to peer inside — taller than her by just enough to be annoying about it. He had a mop of dirty blond hair and brown eyes bright with interest; his weight balanced on the doorframe like he wasn’t entirely sure whether they were welcome or not but had decided to find out anyway.
The girl spoke first.
“Do you mind if we sit here?” she asked, tone polite but unbothered. “The train’s about to move, and we’ve already been told off for not picking a compartment.”
Corvus looked vaguely horrified. Loki opened one eye.
Polaris blinked once, then gestured to the empty bench across from them. “Sure,” he said. “We’re not territorial.”
“Speak for yourself,” Corvus muttered under his breath, brushing invisible lint from his lap as if guests were an insult to his personal aesthetic.
The girl stepped inside without hesitation. The boy followed, offering an easy nod.
“Thanks,” he said, as if they’d just let him crash a private party. “Everywhere else was packed. Either full of first years or some seventh-years pretending they’re too important to breathe the same air.”
Corvus looked at him, deadpan. “That’s because they are .”
“I believe it,” the boy said cheerfully, collapsing into the seat beside the girl without asking. “I’m Nathaniel, by the way.” then he gestured to the girl, “and that’s Willow.” She gave the smallest of nods.
“Willow Smyth,” the girl added simply, adjusting the strap of her bag and sitting down with the poise of someone raised to be quiet and deadly.
“Polaris,” Polaris said.
He should have said the surname first. That was the custom—the proper way. but sometimes the looks he got when he said it made him pause. He was proud of it. Most days.
“ Avery , Corvus Avery,” said Corvus, without looking up from Loki, who was now staring at the newcomers like a tiny, judgmental deity.
Willow glanced at the cat before asking. “He doesn’t scratch, does he?”
“No,” Corvus said with a smile. “He plots. ”
Polaris was already half-turning toward the window when Nathaniel leaned forward suddenly, eyes locking on the sketchbook in his lap.
“Wait — did you draw that?”
Polaris blinked. He hadn’t even realized the sketch was still visible — slightly open.
Nathaniel leaned closer. “That’s unfairly good. We're not supposed to have actual talent already.”
Polaris tensed — just slightly — and moved to close the sketchbook properly this time.
“Thanks,” he said, eyes flicking down. His tone was neutral, but the back of his neck felt warm.
Corvus smirked. “Careful. If you compliment him too much, he might wither and combust.”
Nathaniel didn’t seem to notice the discomfort — or ignored it on purpose.
“Do you do portraits, or just people in the room?” Nathaniel asked, his knee bounced with that open, twitchy energy that made Polaris tired just watching.
Polaris hesitated. “Depends.”
“Can I see more?”
“No,” Polaris said, a bit too fast. Then, softer: “Not right now.”
Nathaniel raised his hands in surrender, still smiling. “Fair enough.” He settled more comfortably into his seat, “Are you two first years too?”
“Out of malice?” Polaris asked without looking up.
“Out of responsibility,” Nathaniel said solemnly. “It’s what little brothers are for.”
He leaned back, arms folded behind his head, then added, “Mum was a Hufflepuff. One of the Macmillans. Loud, stubborn, sort of terrifying in a nice way. Dad didn’t go to Hogwarts — he was at Ilvermorny. Thunderbird House. Most of his side of the family’s still in Ireland or America, depending on the decade and the politics.”
Corvus, who had been preoccupied with flicking invisible lint off his lapel, glanced up with practiced nonchalance. His voice was casual, in the way a knife was casual when left on a table between rivals.
“And your father’s family? Wizarding, I assume?”
Nathaniel didn’t bristle — he just tilted his head. “Pureblood, yeah. Old Irish wizarding family on my dad's side. Mostly scholars and magizoologists now, though a few have joined the Ministry in America. One ran off to be a harpist with a troupe of Veela once. No one talks about him.”
Corvus blinked. “Ah. So your bloodline’s… intact.”
“Clean as a cauldron scrubbed by an obsessive house-elf,” Nathaniel said with a grin. “Why? You keeping a list?”
Polaris, who’d been flipping to a fresh page in his sketchbook, snorted.
Corvus cleared his throat. “No. Just curious. One hears things.”
Willow raised an eyebrow, gaze flicking from Corvus to Nathaniel with the air of someone who’d already run the maths and found it unworthy of her time. “Do you ask everyone you meet for their blood status, or just the ones who smile too much?”
Corvus looked up sharply, lips twitching — not with amusement. “Curiosity about lineage isn’t exactly uncommon in proper wizarding families. Unless you’re defensive for a reason.”
Willow’s mouth twitched — not quite a smile, more like a flare of disdain. “Yes, how foolish of me. I forgot being half-blood means I should come with a pedigree chart and a blood sample.”
“Ah,” Corvus said with a quiet, almost pitying smirk. “So, you are one of those. ”
Willow leaned forward slightly, not flinching. “One of what , exactly?”
“Half-bloods like you always attack the very structure that protects them,” Corvus said, smooth as silk. “It’s transparent.”
Willow’s lips parted, clearly ready to fire back.
Nathaniel let out a low whistle. “Blimey. Do I need to put up a shield charm in here?” Though it didn’t stop Corvus and Willow from continuing their argument.
Meanwhile Polaris had been watching it all, it was rather amusing seeing how fast Corvus could make enemies or friends. Polaris’ attention then drifted to Nathaniel.
“You said your mum was a Macmillan?” he asked.
Nathaniel nodded, grateful for the change in tone. “Yeah. Born and raised in Yorkshire. Hufflepuff through and through — heart of gold, but don’t cross her unless you want a faceful of spoons flying at your head.”
Polaris gave the smallest tilt of his head, intrigued. “My grandmother on my father’s side was a Macmillan too. Never got to meet her though, she died ages ago.”
Nathaniel blinked, then gave a lopsided smile. “Small world. What’s your surname?”
Polaris hesitated for a beat, but only a beat. “Black.”
At that, Willow actually paused.
Nathaniel, however, only raised his eyebrows slightly. “As in the House of Black?”
Polaris gave a one-shouldered shrug. “Yeah.”
Nathaniel’s brows lifted, but not in judgment — more in interest. “And I thought my family reunions were intense.”
Polaris raised a brow, then asked, “You never said your surname.”
“Oh. Sayre,” Nathaniel said, as if it hadn’t occurred to him to mention it.
Polaris looked up from his sketchbook properly now. “Sayre? As in Isolt Sayre?”
“Yeah,” Nathaniel said with a small laugh. “Apparently, I’m descended from her. My dad’s side — Irish-American. He moved to Britain after marrying my mum.”
“You’re related to the founder of Ilvermorny,” Polaris said thoughtfully, with something that might have been genuine curiosity. “I read about her.”
“Technically, yeah. Not that I’m about to go duelling mountain beasts to prove anything,” Nathaniel said, grinning. “Honestly, I think my dad just wanted an excuse to marry someone outside his weird old family tree.”
Polaris hummed, gaze lingering. “Interesting.”
Willow, apparently unwilling to let things rest, turned back to Corvus. “At least some of us don’t need to name-drop our ancestors just to feel significant.”
Corvus turned to her with an arched brow. “You mean like your muggle-born grandfather who ran a shop, or was it your mother’s side that had the mud on its boots?”
Willow didn’t blink. “One of them did run a shop, yes. Which means at least they earned their place. Better than sitting on piles of gold while house-elves raise your children and intermarriage keeps the gene pool as shallow as your conversation.”
A beat of silence followed. The air in the compartment felt colder.
Polaris’s quill stilled. He looked at her, slowly, like he was adjusting the focus of a lens — not to see better, but to ensure what he saw was real. His voice was low and sharp enough to cut glass.
“Careful.” He told her.
Willow turned to him, eyebrows lifting in a challenge. “I’m just saying—”
“No.” Polaris’s tone didn’t rise, but the frost in it deepened. “You’re not saying. You’re sneering. There’s a difference.”
Willow opened her mouth, but Nathaniel interrupted — and not with his usual easy-going drawl.
“Alright, that’s enough.” His voice was firm. “Seriously, Will.” Nathaniel added.
She blinked, caught off guard. “What?”
“You don’t have to like tradition,” Nathaniel said, not unkindly, “but you don’t get to spit on someone’s entire family tree like its sport. You’re better than that.”
For a moment, the compartment was silent — then Willow blinked, like she hadn’t quite heard him correctly.
Her voice, when it came, was quiet but shaky. “Right. So when he calls my family dirty, that’s just banter. But when I talk back, suddenly it’s too far?”
Nathaniel opened his mouth, then hesitated — and that was all the answer she needed.
Willow stared at him, stunned. “Wow,” she breathed. “I didn’t realize the rules changed depending on who was wearing the robes and who cleaned them.”
“Will—” Nathaniel sat forward, reaching a hand out, but she pulled back.
“No, don’t.” Her voice cracked, barely above a whisper. “You’re supposed to be my friend.”
There was a tightness around her eyes, the kind that came just before someone either burst into tears or exploded — and she clearly wasn’t going to give them the satisfaction of either.
She stood abruptly, grabbing her bag and yanking the door open.
“I’ll find another compartment,” she said, not looking at anyone. “Maybe one where bloodlines don’t make you disposable.”
And then she was gone... though she did leave her bag
The door slammed shut behind her with a sharp thud that echoed into silence.
Corvus let out a soft, scoffing exhale. “Temper, temper.”
But Nathaniel was already on his feet.
“She’s right,” he muttered, more to himself than anyone else, and moved toward the door.
Corvus raised a brow. “Feeling chivalrous?”
Nathaniel shot him a look — something halfway between frustration and regret — then yanked the door open and disappeared down the corridor after her. He left his satchel too.
Polaris watched it swing slightly before settling. The silence that followed wasn’t uncomfortable, just... oddly still.
He blinked down the corridor, then glanced toward the empty seat Willow had left behind. His brow furrowed.
“Was she... crying?”
Corvus shrugged, utterly unbothered. “If she was, it’s not like she started that way. Perfectly fine Prattling on about bloodlines like she had something to prove.” He leaned back against the window, stretching his legs out. “Nathaniel should’ve let me handle it. She was fun to argue with.”
Polaris gave him a slow, flat look — unimpressed, unreadable.
Corvus caught it, smirked. “What?” He raised both hands. “Sorry I don’t burst into tears when someone mentions their grandmother had a job.”
Polaris arched an eyebrow; he was pretty sure that wasn’t even why she was crying. “Merlin forbid anyone experience consequences in your presence.”
Corvus grinned, unrepentant. “Exactly. Life’s too short for guilt.”
Corvus stretched his arms behind his head, a lazy grin still tugging at his lips. “Honestly, I hope they don’t come back. Drama’s exhausting, and I’ve got better things to do than babysit fragile feelings.”
Polaris shook his head, closing his sketchbook with a quiet snap. “Sayre doesn’t seem like that. He’s... decent, I think. Not one for needless conflict.”
Corvus snorted. “Decent? Coming from you, that sounds like a backhanded compliment.”
Polaris smirked. “Maybe. But someone has to be the voice of reason around here.”
“Careful, or I’ll start charging rent for all this charm,” Corvus teased, nudging Polaris’s shoulder.
The whistle blew again — sharper this time — and the train lurched forward. Outside, the platform began to blur as the countryside sped by.
Polaris leaned his head lightly against the cool glass. The vibration of the train wasn’t unpleasant.
The ringing had started again.
He was getting used to it.
He exhaled slowly, keeping still, willing it to fade.
It didn’t help when Nathaniel and Willow returned sometime later, looking tired but composed. Willow didn’t cry again, not that Polaris had expected her to. She sat straighter than ever, and when Corvus made another barbed remark not ten minutes after she entered, the arguing started anew.
It didn’t stop.
Nearly the entire train ride passed with Willow and Corvus tossing sharp-edged sentences like duelling spells. Sarcastic jabs, bloodline digs, commentary on everything from economic policy to the ethics of magical creature ownership. Nathaniel had tried—once—to mediate, then promptly gave up and stared out the window in quiet despair.
Polaris remained silent. For a while, he sketched. But even that began to feel like drawing during an earthquake. The sound behind his eyes grew louder, pulsing, each wave of tension in the compartment making it worse.
And then Willow turned to him mid-argument, sharp-eyed and breathless.
“You know,” she said, “by sitting there pretending to be neutral, you’re just as bad. You’re his friend—you agree with him, whether you say it or not.”
Polaris didn’t answer. Didn’t lift his head. His temples throbbed. The sound in his skull rose again, a pressure like a splinter pressing inward.
He didn’t argue. He didn’t care to.
He just closed his eyes and hoped they’d all go silent.
They didn’t.
He wasn’t sure how long it lasted. The train ride blurred into a sickening rhythm of shouting and stillness, noise and static. When it finally screeched to a halt, Polaris felt it like a divine reprieve.
The doors opened. Cool evening air rushed in. They were ushered out, shuffled down the platform, past glowing lanterns and scattered luggage and the sound of older students shouting greetings.
“Firs’ years!” a deep voice boomed, rough and startling. “Firs’ years, this way!”
The man who called them was massive . Towering, with wild black hair and a beard like tangled ivy. He waved a lantern high above the crowd like a beacon.
“Name’s Hagrid,” he said as the cluster of first years gathered. “Come on, follow me!”
They did.
Polaris followed.
Down the slope, through the trees, toward the dark lake that glittered like ink under the stars. Dozens of boats bobbed gently at the shoreline, empty and waiting, their wood dark with enchantment.
“No more’n four to a boat,” Hagrid called.
Polaris climbed into one without thinking. Corvus slid in beside him, stretching his legs like this was a social affair. Nathaniel and Willow followed—without speaking to each other.
The boat rocked gently as it pushed off, moved by unseen force.
And then—there it was.
Hogwarts.
The castle rose in the distance, carved from shadow and gold, its towers catching the last of the daylight like the edge of a blade. Lights glowed from within like stars caught behind glass. The lake reflected every inch of it—an upside-down kingdom made of silence and awe.
Polaris forgot the headache.
Forgot the noise. Forgot Willow. Forgot everything but the aching, impossible beauty of it.
In that moment, he almost wanted to paint . Not just sketch or study—but express . Capture the way it looked when the light hit the turrets just so. The way the mountains curled protectively around it. The way it felt.
And for once, the silence didn’t hurt.
That lasted exactly one minute.
“Do you mind ?” Corvus snapped suddenly, twisting awkwardly in his seat.
Willow, who had just tried to adjust her footing in the cramped boat, blinked at him. “What?”
“You stepped on my robe.”
“It’s a boat,” Willow said flatly. “There’s no floor space.”
Corvus recoiled like she’d insulted his bloodline. “That’s no excuse for carelessness.”
Polaris sighed inwardly. Here we go again.
“I’d say the better excuse is your robe dragging around like a wounded peacock,” Willow shot back, arching a brow. “You wear it like you expect people to kneel when you enter a room.”
“Why shouldn’t they?” Corvus huffed. “Better that than tracking in mud from half-blood hovels.”
Polaris’s eyes closed, a dull ache already flaring behind them again.
Willow leaned forward slightly. “Say that again.”
Corvus smirked. “Oh, I think you heard me.”
The boat bumped gently against the far shore.
Hagrid’s lantern swung overhead like a signal.
“Out we get!” he called. “First years, follow me!”
Polaris stood, stepping onto the shore. The ache in his head pulsed harder now, sharp and low, like something inside the castle had opened one eye and was watching him approach. Every echo, every tug of magic in the air, pressed against the inside of his skull like static building behind glass.
Willow and Corvus were still sniping at each other as they stepped out of the boat behind him. Their voices trailed him like smoke.
“You’re insufferable,” Willow hissed.
“Then why are you always talking to me?” Corvus shot back, flipping his hair like punctuation.
Polaris turned sharply, eyes flashing. “Will both of you shut up ?”
Willow blinked, startled. “Excuse me?”
“I said shut up,” he repeated coldly. “For five minutes. Just five. You’ve been arguing for the entire train ride, through the entire boat ride, and Merlin help me , you are not helping my headache .”
Corvus raised both hands, smug. “Finally, someone with sense.”
“I wasn’t defending you, ” Polaris snapped at him.
Willow crossed her arms. “So, what, I’m the problem now?”
Polaris levelled his gaze at her. “I didn’t say that.”
“You didn’t have to,” she said, voice rising. “Let me guess—you don’t mind when he mocks half-bloods, but the second I step on a robe it’s a war crime?”
“I’m just asking for silence, ” Polaris bit back. “I didn’t say pick a side, I said stop yelling long enough that I don’t feel like my skull’s going to crack open.”
Willow took a step closer, expression sharp. “Of course. Merlin forbid little Lord Black feels discomfort. You purebloods don’t like noise unless you’re the ones making it, huh?”
“Don’t start generalizing,” Polaris warned. “You’re doing a fine job of proving Corvus right.”
That hit.
Her face twisted. “I knew it,” she spat. “You pretend to be all quiet and neutral, but the second someone presses, you show your teeth. You’re just like the rest of them.”
Polaris’s temper, already frayed thin by the pain in his skull and the pressure in the air, snapped.
“I’ve never met anyone like you,” he said, voice low and cutting. “And I grew up surrounded by idiots in velvet. But you— you take it further. Always looking for something to hate. To fight. Is that what happens when you're raised without any basic manners ?”
Willow’s eyes went wide.
“Oh, I see,” she said, laughing without humour. “Now it’s a bloodline insult. Should’ve expected it. After all, what else do you lot have to brag about? Ancient names and inbreeding. ”
Polaris blinked, stunned.
“What?” he asked, like he couldn’t have possibly heard her correctly.
Willow tilted her head, fire in her eyes.
“Cousin fuckers,” she said, every syllable precise. “The lot of you. Your whole tree loops like a snake eating its own tail.”
There was a beat of silence.
Polaris stared at her, genuinely speechless. For a moment, it felt like the ringing in his ears vanished—replaced by nothing at all.
“You—” Polaris said slowly, voice flat, “— what did you just say? ”
“You heard me,” she snapped. “Or is your family so proud of it you wear it like a crest?”
A beat of stunned silence followed.
Across the shoreline, a cluster of other first years had turned to look. A few were halfway out of their boats and had frozen in place, clearly not sure whether to move or listen.
A pure-blood girl near the front—a Rosier, maybe—visibly recoiled, muttering something sharp to the boy beside her. A red-haired girl whispered “ bloody hell ” under her breath. One of the muggle-borns looked confused and a little horrified, glancing between Willow and Polaris like someone had just started speaking a language not covered in orientation.
Nathaniel choked. “ Willow— ”
Even Corvus paused mid-step, eyebrows raised in something between scandal and theatrical respect. “That was… vivid.”
Polaris didn’t move. His jaw tightened. His fists clenched. But he didn’t speak right away.
Hushed whispers were already spreading behind them.
“You can’t say that—”
“She called them cousin— ?”
“Did you hear what she said to the Black kid—?”
Nathaniel stepped between them then, arms out like he was preparing to physically block hexes. “ Alright—enough! Everyone just—just stop.”
Willow looked like she was still ready to go ten rounds.
Polaris’s eyes were dark now, unreadable. But the way he stood—perfectly still, back rigid—was louder than shouting.
From up ahead, a booming voice called out: “OY! First years, this way! Don’t make me come down there!”
Hagrid’s lantern swayed in the distance, the rest of the first years already clustered ahead on the path. Only now did the rest of the onlookers begin to stir, some glancing nervously at Polaris, others giving Willow wide-eyed looks like she’d just punched someone in a courtroom.
Even the Rosier girl turned away with a faint sneer, muttering “ half-blood tantrum ” under her breath.
Willow heard it. She flinched, just barely.
Corvus gave a low whistle. “Well. That’s one way to make an impression.”
Polaris didn’t respond. He walked ahead. He doubted he'd see much of both, Sayre and Smyth after the Sorting. He didn’t want to fight through every breakfast just to be heard.
His head throbbed, but it wasn’t the noise that bothered him most now.
It was the eyes.
All of them watching.
All of them seeing.
By the time they reached the castle doors, the hush that had fallen over the group had thinned into whispers again—uneven, scattered, all just quiet enough to let the nerves crawl in. Polaris kept his eyes forward. One hand tucked itself into the edge of his robe sleeve, gripping the fabric tight.
The doors swung open.
The Entrance Hall swallowed them in stone and torchlight. Polaris could feel the pressure settle across his shoulders like an extra layer of robes.
Professor McGonagall waited by the top of the stairs, sharp in silhouette, a long roll of parchment in hand.
“This way,” she instructed crisply, and they followed — sixty-some children shifting together like a shoal of fish in stiff uniforms and second-hand nerves.
Polaris moved with the group but angled his steps toward the front. He didn’t want to be in the back. It felt suffocating, his chest felt heavy. He felt trapped with them all around, and why was the ringing so much louder?
The doors to the Great Hall opened.
Warm light poured over them. Dozens of candles floated in the air, flickering softly above the long House tables. The enchanted ceiling stretched overhead like a living sky, stars glinting through high clouds. Students filled every seat, older years already whispering and laughing, the House banners casting shadows in their House colours. Gryffindor. Hufflepuff. Ravenclaw. Slytherin.
Polaris’s eyes swept the Hall — a thousand eyes, it seemed, all pointed at them. He adjusted his collar, blinked against the headache flaring behind his eyes, and stepped forward.
Someone stepped in front of him—and he didn’t see her until he stepped directly on her foot.
“Oi—!”
He froze. The girl turned sharply toward him, eyes flashing.
She was his height. Dark hair, messy in a way that looked unbothered rather than unruly, half-pulled back with a twist of ribbon — or maybe twine from a flower stem.
Her skin was warm-toned, lightly freckled, with that golden sun-marked look of someone who didn’t flinch from the outdoors.
And her eyes—amber-hazel, lit with golden flecks—were fixed on him like she was peeling back a layer, perhaps burning the layer.
She didn’t say anything right away, the glaring seemed to be enough.
“My bad,” Polaris muttered quickly, stepping back.
She raised an eyebrow, unimpressed, and turned away without a word.
He moved on.
Up ahead, the Sorting Hat finished its song with a dramatic final chord that no one really knew how to respond to—so they clapped, some a bit too eagerly. A few older students hooted, clearly making a sport of guessing who would land where.
Professor McGonagall stepped forward.
“When I call your name, please come forward, sit on the stool, and place the Hat on your head.”
Polaris exhaled through his nose. His fingers twitched at his side.
He wasn’t really listening.
Professor McGonagall had begun reading names—first years peeled off, one by one, to mount the steps, slip the Sorting Hat over their heads, and disappear momentarily beneath its brim. The Hat called out Houses with dramatic flair—some decisions immediate, others lingering, the room occasionally erupting in cheers.
But Polaris heard none of it. Not even when Corvus Avery was called and placed in Slytherin when the hat barely touched his head.
His chest was too loud.
Thump. Thump.
His leg jittered beneath his robes, heel tapping against the stone floor in an uneven tempo.
“Black, Polaris.”
Finally.
He wanted it over and done with.
He moved instantly.
There was no hesitation in his stride—no wobble, no pause. His spine was straight; his hands relaxed at his sides. Each step was calculated, confident, controlled. Like he’d practiced it in a mirror.
But his heart— Merlin, his heart.
As the name reverberated in the air, two boys, bearing a striking resemblance, leaned forward in their seats with bated breath.
One donned the crimson robes of Gryffindor—Sirius Black, hair untamed and eyes sharp with something like hope buried beneath careful detachment.
The other, clad in Slytherin green—Regulus Black, spine rigid, expression unreadable but gaze fixed—tense as if the outcome meant more than he could say.
Their eyes didn’t waver as Polaris climbed the steps and sat on the stool, his robes whispering against the wood. He reached for the Hat without ceremony and pulled it down over his head.
From the Gryffindor table, James Potter leaned sideways toward Sirius, whispering just loud enough for Sirius to hear over the soft hum of murmurs.
“Think he’s nervous?”
Sirius exhaled through his nose; eyes still locked on the stool.
“Polaris? He’d rather implode than look nervous.”
James’s brow lifted slightly. “Sounds like Rel before we left. You should’ve seen her—practicing speeches in the mirror like the Hat needed a monologue.”
Sirius huffed, just barely a smile. “That your sister’s thing, then? Overthinking everything?”
“Only things she deems important,” James said dryly, then glanced back at the stool. “But your brother—he doesn’t blink.”
Sirius didn’t reply. Not with words.
Because Polaris had the Hat on his head—and the Hall had gone still.
Darkness was all Polaris saw under the hat.
Then—
Oh… oh my. That’s different.
The voice unfurled inside his mind like parchment catching fire—slow at first, then sudden, sharp, burning with surprise.
Now, what do we have here…
There was a pause. Not a dramatic one. A hesitant one.
Are you doing that? the Hat demanded. Stop that. Whatever that is—stop.
It tried again.
Then came the shift. A strange pressure, like something trying to peel back layers that were already fused together.
…That’s odd. Hold still, boy. Let me—let me see—
Polaris didn’t move, but the Hat jolted like it had touched something too hot.
What—?
A low hum filled the void inside the Hat. It wasn’t from the Hall. It was inside —a ringing, like glass beneath tension. Not a sound exactly, but something deeper. A resonance that refused to flatten.
You don’t let me in. Not easily, it muttered. Like wading through fog that sings back.
Polaris’s brow twitched.
What are you talking about? he thought.
That, said the Hat, right there. That sharp edge. You hide it well—on the outside, at least. But underneath? You bristle with wanting. So much need to know. To make sense of things that won’t explain themselves.
Polaris tensed. That’s not strange.
No, the Hat agreed, the hat was talking about something else. It’s rare. Rare enough I haven’t seen the likes of it in… a very long time. You’re stitched together like a spell with too many syllables. There’s static between your truth and my eyes.
You’re different, the last one of you I sorted...
Another pause. Then—
Who taught you to keep things so buried?
No one, Polaris snapped back, sharper than he meant.
The Hat chuckled darkly. Ah. So, we’re lying to ourselves already. You’d make a fine Slytherin.
Then put me there.
Eager, are we?
It’s where I belong.
Is it?
Polaris gritted his teeth. Yes.
Why?
The question cut deeper than it should have.
Polaris hesitated. His thoughts tumbled, defensive and fast: Because it’s expected. Because it’s safer. Because it fits. Because if I don’t—
He stopped himself.
The Hat was quiet.
Then, softly: So that’s it. You think belonging comes from matching the mold. But what you really want… is to understand the mold. Break it open. Pick it apart. You don’t crave power. You crave sense. Structure. Meaning.
Polaris stayed silent.
But the quiet wasn’t passive. It was defiant.
You are ambitious, the Hat said. But not in the way they think. You’d survive in Slytherin. Even thrive. But you— it hummed, almost fondly, —you don’t want to win. You want to know. Not just facts. Not just books. The reasons behind everything. The roots beneath the roots.
Another long pause.
You belong in—
No.
Polaris’s thought was a low, sharp cut.
I want Slytherin.
Why?
Because it makes sense.
That, the Hat said gently, is exactly why you don’t belong there.
The ringing deepened. Not louder, just closer—like it was inside his teeth now, inside his bones. Polaris clenched his fists in his lap, fingers digging half-moons into the fabric of his robes. His head ached. No—throbbed.
He could feel eyes on him. The whole Hall watching. Waiting. He didn’t know how long he’d been sitting there. Seconds? Minutes?
“Get on with it,” someone muttered, far below.
He swallowed, throat dry. His mouth tasted of copper.
The Hat wasn’t speaking anymore. It was listening. Listening too closely, like it could hear the cracks starting to split inside him.
Stop it, Polaris thought, sharp and panicked.
But it didn’t. It pushed—not cruelly, but curiously, unrelenting—nudging into the shape of him, tugging at threads he didn’t want unravelled.
Ah, there it is, the Hat murmured.
That fear. Not of failure—of misplacement. Not fear of failure. Not even fear of being lost. It’s deeper than that. You fear being wrong. Wrong in your shape, your place, your purpose.
Like a puzzle piece that looks correct from above but never quite fits. You ache for certainty, not because you want to be right—but because you’re terrified of what it means if you’re not.
You fear that if you don’t belong where they told you, you should… then maybe you don’t belong anywhere at all.
His breathing hitched. Too fast. Too shallow.
He tried to ground himself. Count. Anchor. Five things you can see— but he couldn’t see anything but the inside of the Hat, black and thick and close.
Four things you can feel — His fingernails, still in his palms. The wooden stool beneath him. The sweat on the back of his neck. The ache blooming behind his eyes like poisoned ivy.
Three things you can hear—
Ringing. Breathing. Ringing .
Two things you can smell—
Ash. And something else—something wrong, like ozone, or burning parchment.
One thing you can taste—
Blood.
His chest was too tight. His ribs wouldn't move. The panic was swelling fast, too fast, climbing up his throat like a scream—
You belong in—
No—
RAVENCLAW! the Sorting Hat bellowed aloud.
Chapter 9: Not That Kind of Brave
Chapter Text
The Great Hall went still.
Not the usual hush after a Sorting. Not the polite confusion when a student surprised the room.
This was stillness . Breathless. Brittle. Every eye turned. Every head tilted slightly, like they hadn’t heard right.
Ravenclaw?
Polaris didn’t move.
He sat on the stool, motionless, hands gripping the wood like he might fall through it if he let go. The Sorting Hat had been removed, but his gaze hadn’t lifted. His spine was too straight. Too fixed. Like if he blinked, the entire room might shatter.
And then—
A sound again, worse.
Not the students. Not the Hall.
His vision tunnelled.
His breath caught.
Somewhere, someone whispered, “A Black—?”
Another voice, sharper: “Not Slytherin?”
Then—
“ Yes! ”
Sirius’s voice broke the silence like a firework through fog. He was on his feet , grinning so widely it looked like it hurt. “That’s my brother!” he shouted, turning to the Gryffindor table with open arms. “Told you! Didn’t I say he’d surprise you all?”
It broke the spell. The Hall erupted. Applause—cheering in Ravenclaw, scattered claps elsewhere, polite and confused. Students looked between Sirius and the staff table like they were waiting to be told whether or not it was okay to be impressed.
But Polaris couldn’t see any of it.
The applause echoed like thunder beneath water.
His wand—tucked up his sleeve—was warm. No. Hot. Not searing, not scalding, but sharp enough to sting. As if it had felt the magic shift too.
He couldn’t breathe.
He was supposed to move. To get up. To walk to the Ravenclaw table.
He didn’t.
He stayed.
Until his legs gave way.
The motion was sudden—clumsy. He stumbled down from the stool, catching himself with one hand on the stone floor, knees hitting too hard, the slap of his palms too loud.
A few gasps.
Someone laughed nervously.
Professor McGonagall took a step forward, voice steady but laced with concern.
“Mr. Black…?”
He didn’t answer.
He couldn’t.
The walls felt like they were pressing in. The singing— that hum —hadn’t stopped. If anything, it had deepened, threaded through the air like old strings being pulled taut. The House tables were too close. The torches too bright. The faces too many. The noise too—
He ran.
Turned, bolted through the Hall without a word, robes whipping behind him.
He didn’t know where he was going. He didn’t care.
He just needed out .
He didn’t know how far he ran.
Stone blurred beneath his feet. Hallways bled together—arches, sconces, a flickering tapestry here, a portrait there. He turned corners without thinking. Up one flight of stairs, then another, chasing distance from the echo of his name in that room.
When his legs gave out, it wasn’t dramatic. No cry, no stumble. Just the sudden refusal of his body to keep moving.
He dropped to his knees. Both hands gripping his head, elbows braced against the cold floor. His breath came in short, choking gasps.
His forehead pressed to the stone.
Make it stop.
And then—Something shifted.
In the temperature.
He opened his eyes — just barely — and saw her.
A pale figure. Gowned in silver-grey, faintly luminous. Her presence didn’t surprise him, not exactly. It felt almost expected, like she’d simply been waiting for the right moment to step in.
The Grey Lady hovered just a foot above the ground, her expression unreadable.
Her eyes, though — her eyes were hollow.
Not empty. Not lifeless.
Haunted.
She tilted her head, studying him.
“I haven’t heard the castle sing in decades,” she said softly. “Not like this.”
Polaris blinked, sweat sticking to his temple, his breath catching.
“I didn’t—” he rasped. “I didn’t do anything.”
She drifted a little closer, but did not kneel. Did not comfort.
“You make it harder,” she said, more to herself than to him. “Harder to stay. Even for the dead.”
He stared at her, confused. “What does that mean?”
Her gaze stayed fixed on him, like she wasn’t looking at his face so much as looking through it.
“You vibrate too loudly,” she whispered. “The castle hears you. The objects wake. You don’t mean to, but you pull. ”
Polaris's hands shook slightly.
“Do you know what’s wrong with me?” he asked.
But the Grey Lady didn’t answer.
Instead, something like fear—or grief—passed across her face. Barely there. A flicker of something too long buried to name.
“Stay away from lost things,” she said quietly. “Stay away from the Room of Requirement.”
He tried to sit up straighter. “What? What do you mean lost things? And the room of what ? Why are you telling me all these things?”
But she didn’t answer.
She only looked at him for a long moment more—eyes hollow, mouth parted as if to say something else—then turned and drifted backward through the stone wall without another word.
The sound had faded, enough for him to at least hear his thoughts as he ignored the sound.
Polaris remained on the floor, breathing hard, eyes locked on where she’d vanished. He didn’t know how long he sat there.
Long enough for footsteps to echo down the corridor behind him.
Professor McGonagall rounded the corner, robes sharp, wand drawn in her hand. When she saw him crumpled on the stone, her eyes narrowed—not with anger, but concern.
“Mr. Black?”
He looked up.
His voice was hoarse. “I’m fine, professor.”
“You most certainly are not ,” she said, crossing the space to him in brisk steps. “You bolted from the Hall mid-ceremony. Several students believed you’d fainted.”
“I just…” He hesitated, reaching for his wand. “I felt sick.”
McGonagall gave him a long look, not unkind. “You should be seen by Madam Pomfrey.”
“I don’t need the infirmary,” he said quickly, too quickly. “It’s passed now. I swear.”
She pursed her lips. “Very well. But I will be keeping an eye on you.”
Polaris nodded stiffly, trying to gather the remaining threads of his dignity.
McGonagall softened just a fraction. “Would you like me to walk you back to the Hall?”
His throat tightened as he hesitated.
Back to the Hall?
The question felt simple, but it lodged somewhere deeper than it should have. His hand flexed around his wand, fingers twitching once, twice.
Then, in a low voice—calm, but clipped—he said, “I made a fool of myself.”
McGonagall didn’t answer right away.
Polaris didn’t look up at her. His voice remained even, but his eyes were on the floor.
“I panicked in front of the entire school. I ran. Like a child.” He exhaled, quietly. “And now I’m expected to return and act as if I didn’t humiliate myself in front of the four Houses, the ghosts, the professors, and every legacy-minded pureblood in the bloody room.”
He wasn’t angry. He wasn’t even upset.
He was ashamed .
It only made it worse when he remembered the way Sirius cheered like he had won a price.
But he folded that shame neatly, like a pressed robe, and tucked it into his tone.
McGonagall finally spoke. “You had a moment,” she said, more gently this time. “That does not make you a fool. That makes you human.”
“I don’t know how to be that,” Polaris said, almost without thinking. Then he blinked, stiffened, and added quickly, “Not in front of all of them.”
A silence settled between them again.
Then, with careful precision, Polaris drew himself upright—shoulders square, chin level, as if nothing had happened. He wasn’t sure why he told her all that, he probably shouldn’t have.
“I’m ready now,” he said.
And he was.
Not in the way that meant healed. Not in the way that meant steady.
But in the way one walks into a room knowing everyone has already seen them fall.
He followed Professor McGonagall back through the winding corridors. Her pace was measured—not too fast to make it a march, not too slow to draw out the silence. She didn’t speak again, and he was grateful for that. There was something oddly dignified in her quiet: she did not pity. She did not pretend.
The doors to the Great Hall opened without fanfare.
No announcement. No ceremony.
And yet—
The room noticed.
Not in a dramatic, head-turning way. But with a slow, perceptible shift. A pause in the ambient hum of clinking cutlery and murmured conversation. A soft hush, like the castle itself had inhaled.
Polaris didn’t flinch.
He walked the length of the Hall—eyes forward, back straight, movements careful. Measured. Like he belonged here.
He reached the Ravenclaw table.
The bench was colder than he expected. He slid into the space between two other first-years—a girl with dark braids and a boy whose tie was already crooked—and kept his eyes down. Platters hovered and shifted along the table, spilling the scent of roast chicken and gravy, but the air felt thin. He wasn’t hungry. Not really. But he forced himself to pick up his goblet, hands moving stiffly, deliberately.
No one said anything right away. Not to him. But he could feel them looking.
The girl beside him shifted, glancing at him sidelong. “Hey,” she said, quiet but clearly intended to be friendly. “Are you alright?”
He didn’t respond. Not because he meant to ignore her—he didn’t even register it.
The Grey Lady’s voice echoed in his skull like it had been carved into the bone itself.
“I haven’t heard the castle sing in decades,”
What did that mean?
What did she mean?
The castle sang ?
Castles don’t sing. Castles creak, they groan, they settle into stone and silence. They echo footsteps, yes. They whisper through draughty corridors. But singing—?
He didn’t know whether it was a metaphor or a magical fact. And somehow, not knowing was worse.
Was it something to do with magic? Was it the wards? The stones? The ghosts? The Founders? Him?
What had he done differently? No, the right question was what was wrong with him.
“Hey,” the boy beside him tried, a little louder this time. “Polaris, right? That was… dramatic. But cool. Like—unexpected. Anyway, welcome to Ravenclaw.”
Still nothing. Polaris’s fingers curled tighter around the goblet. He was still thinking, even so it didn’t mean the ringing had stopped.
"Stay away from lost things."
"Even the dead."
"You pull."
He needed to find her again. The Grey Lady. She’d known something. Not just about what he was enduring—but about him . She’d looked at him like she was reading a page already written. She had warned him. Had she meant to? Or had it slipped out?
“Right,” the girl said under her breath, drawing back slightly. “Never mind, then.”
The boy next to her chuckled awkwardly. “ Purebloods , too many of them are like that. Thinks we’re beneath him.”
Out of the corner of his eye, he caught movement. The girl beside him had turned her head slightly toward the boy, murmuring something behind her hand. Polaris blinked, his gaze flicking to the other side—another Ravenclaw looking at him, then quickly looking away.
His brow furrowed.
Why were they—?
Were they talking about him? Perhaps they didn’t know what box to place him in. Black, but not a Slytherin. A boy who ran, and worse, a boy who came back.
He remembered the warnings—his mother's voice like iron lace: "You are a Black, Polaris. You do not falter, and you do not fail. Do our house proud, just like Regulus."
What would she say to him now, draped in blue like a stain? Would she punish him as she did Sirius for being robed in red? Would it hurt just as much? Would there be the cold clang of the lock behind his door, the silence afterward where all the furniture had once been—stripped away save for the mattress on the floor, the ceiling his only companion? Would his meals stop coming too? Would she look at him like he was no longer her son, but something she regretted bringing into the world?
He had been Sorted, and that was that. What was the point in worrying now? It was done.
There was no way to unpick the magic, no bribe or threat that could claw the name off the record. He had already failed the House of Black in the one moment that mattered most to them. That was fact.
So, he accepted it.
Not because he was brave. Not because he didn’t care. But because dragging it with him like a stone would ruin everything. Hogwarts was supposed to be a place for learning—for becoming something, wasn’t it? He didn’t yet know what he was meant to become, but he was here now.
He sat still, his knuckles curled white in his lap.
Maybe Sirius would make a better Lord of the House of Black than their grandfather ever had, then their father ever would.
Maybe he would burn it down, that ancient, blood-sick empire—torch the whole damn thing so children like Polaris wouldn't have to be afraid of being Ravenclaws. So they wouldn’t have to measure themselves in silence, in bruises not given by fists but by expectations, by shame.
“Excuse me, coming through—sorry—terribly sorry, didn’t mean to elbow your soup.”
A familiar voice.
Polaris turned sharply to see Corvus slipping between benches like he belonged there—which he decidedly didn’t. His emerald-green Slytherin trim practically screamed across the sea of Ravenclaw blue.
“Move over, ghost-boy,” Corvus said cheerfully, sliding onto the bench beside him without asking. “You look like you’re three seconds from having an existential crisis over your mashed potatoes.”
Polaris blinked, mouth parting. “You—what are you—?”
“I’m rescuing you,” Corvus said, grabbing a dinner roll with shameless entitlement. “Obviously.”
A second figure followed behind, slower, quieter, and already looking mildly exasperated.
Bastian Yaxley , robes just as green, expression dry as stone.
He sat on the other side of Polaris with the heaviness of someone doing a necessary job he wasn’t thrilled about.
“‘Rescue’ is generous,” he said. “He got himself hexed by Elora Parkinson and stormed off like a scorned duchess.”
“Oh, please ,” Corvus groaned, tossing a bit of bread onto Polaris’s plate like an offering. “She hexed my chair . That’s practically an act of war.”
“You insulted her family’s peacocks,” Bastian said flatly.
“I insulted her taste ,” Corvus corrected, scandalized. “Which is fair, because she said my haircut made me look like a milkmaid. A milkmaid , Bas. At my own House table.”
Polaris blinked. “Do you… even know what a milkmaid is?”
Corvus turned to him, horrified. “Do you ?”
“No,” Polaris admitted.
Bastian, deadpan: “It’s Muggle .”
“Oh. That explains why she said it like a curse.”
“Probably was.”
Corvus sniffed. “Well, she’s just bitter she couldn’t get sorted into the Parkinson family ego. It was too full.”
“You’re being dramatic,” Bastian said, slicing into his roast chicken with clinical precision.
“I’m being attacked , Bas.”
“You’re being you.”
Polaris opened his mouth, then hesitated. “Haven’t you known Elora since you were—?”
“Since nappies,” Corvus said darkly. “And somehow she’s been holding a grudge the entire time.”
Bastian murmured, “You did try breaking her toy broom when you were four.”
“It was hideous.”
“Polka dots, I think,” Polaris offered.
“Exactly, well, she’s just bitter she couldn’t get sorted into the Parkinson family ego. It was too full.” Corvus said, as if that vindicated everything.
“You’re being dramatic,” Bastian said, slicing into his roast chicken with clinical precision.
“I’m being attacked , Bas.”
“You’re being you .”
Polaris sat back, stunned by how suddenly the world felt… tolerable again. The tension in his chest hadn’t vanished, but it had loosened. Like a clasp undone.
He stared at the roll Corvus had thrown onto his plate.
“You came to the wrong table.”
Corvus shrugged, unfazed. “And yet here we are. Don’t worry, I bribed the prefect—”
“You did not,” Bastian interrupted.
“Well, I smiled at her, which is nearly the same thing.”
Polaris glanced at the prefect at the end of the table—currently glowering at them like they were scuffing up the entire academic reputation of Ravenclaw with every breath.
“You’re going to get told off.” Polaris said, it was clear that eventually they would. After all surely sitting at other table during important days like the sorting ceremony weren’t allowed. He wasn’t sure why the professors hadn’t said anything, seeing as they’ve gained their attention, including that of the headmaster.
“Already did,” Corvus said with a shrug. “Gave us five minutes. Generous, considering Bastian was scowling like someone insulted his family crest.”
“It was generous,” Bastian said. “We’re pure-blooded guests in the eagle’s nest. Don’t get too comfortable, Avery.”
“Oh, I’m never comfortable in blue. Does nothing for my complexion.”
Polaris snorted before he could stop himself. It just slipped out.
Corvus caught it, eyes lighting up. “ There he is. You’ve been sitting here like you saw death.”
“I did,” Polaris murmured. “Sort of.”
Bastian’s eyes flicked up—watchful, quiet—but he said nothing.
“Spooky castle gets everyone their first day,” Corvus said breezily, nudging Polaris’s elbow. “Between the ghosts and the bloody singing hats, I nearly fainted into Parkinson’s bouillabaisse.”
“You just didn’t want to sit next to her,” Bastian muttered.
“Correct.”
Polaris was still holding his fork, motionless. But something in him had steadied. Corvus hadn’t said a word about Ravenclaw. Not a single jab, not a single comment about how he was supposed to be in Slytherin. He hadn’t even looked at the colours.
And Bastian—quiet, critical Bastian—had followed. Just to make sure Corvus didn’t end up in trouble alone.
“Right, that’s quite enough,” came a clipped voice from behind.
Polaris turned to see two Ravenclaw prefects standing stiff-backed just behind them—one tall boy with sharp cheekbones and a prefect’s badge polished to a mirror shine, the other a dark-haired girl with a look that suggested she’d been patient far longer than she liked.
“We gave you leeway,” she said, arms folded across her chest. “That leeway has expired.”
Corvus glanced up, mouth still full of stolen roll. “Oh, was that the official timer? You should announce it next time. Maybe with a gong.”
The male prefect narrowed his eyes. “You’re in the wrong place, wearing the wrong colours, and disrupting the table.”
Bastian Yaxley looked up slowly, chewing, then dabbed his mouth with a napkin like he was dining at the Ministry. “We’re leaving.”
Corvus leaned back, exaggerated. “ Already? But I was about to rate the Ravenclaw mashed potatoes. They've got character. I think they whisper about you when your back is turned.”
The girl gave him a tight, fixed smile. “Five points from Slytherin for cheek. Each.”
Bastian stood. “Lovely. We’ll bill the House for our trauma.”
Polaris looked between them, suddenly unsure. “You didn’t have to—” come to his table he wanted to say.
Bastian met his eyes, briefly. “We know.”
Corvus popped the last bite of roll into his mouth and stood, brushing off his green-trimmed sleeves with dramatic flair. “I regret nothing ,” he said loudly to no one in particular. “Except maybe sitting next to you lot. All the books, none of the fun.”
“Out,” the male prefect snapped.
Bastian tugged Corvus by the sleeve, not unkindly, and the two of them turned to go. But just before he followed, Corvus paused—just for a second—and looked back at Polaris.
He didn’t smile.
But he tipped his head, a quiet nod. Like a reminder.
Still friends.
No matter the colours.
The two Slytherins fell into step side by side, as the moved back to the table beside the Ravenclaw table.
For a while, Polaris remained sitting, staring at the spot where his friends had been, then back down at the roll — now a little misshapen from being tossed about — resting on his plate.
He pressed it briefly between his thumb and forefinger. There was a strange, comforting warmth in its softness — a small, ordinary thing amid the upheaval.
Eventually, the platters began clearing themselves — a shimmering sweep of magic removing food, dishes, and cutlery in a matter of seconds — when Dumbledore rose once more from his seat at the centre of the High Table.
Dumbledore pressed his hands against the wooden podium and addressed the school in a voice that seemed to illuminate the very air.
“Before we send you all off to your houses this evening, there are two appointments I wish to bring to your attention.” His piercing blue gaze fell briefly on the seventh-years sitting at their respective tables. “It is my great pleasure to introduce this year’s Head Girl and Head Boy — two students who have demonstrated maturity, compassion, and service to their fellow witches and wizards.”
He paused just a moment — letting the silence deepen — then nodded.
“Frank Longbottom of Gryffindor — Head Boy for 1975–76.”
A chorus of cheers rose from Gryffindor — who banged their goblets on the table in approval — and Frank stood, a little nervous, a little proud. His face turned faintly red under the acclaim, but he nodded back, gravely, and sat down again.
“And Marissa Higgs of Ravenclaw — Head Girl for 1975–76.”
This time it was the Ravenclaws who responded, clapping warmly, a few standing to show their appreciation. Marissa remained composed, smiling gracefully as she rose and nodded to her peers, then to the professors, before sitting once more.
Dumbledore pressed his hands together. “I have every confidence they will lead this school with fairness and dignity. Please show them your support in the year to come.”
As the cheers fell away and the students turned back toward their conversations, the first-years were dismissed under the guidance of their respective prefects.
“It’s time, first years.”
The voice was firm, composed — a rich alto that seemed to cut through the chatter without needing to raise its volume. The dark-haired girl prefect from before stood at the head of the table now, hands neatly folded in front of her. The taller boy stood beside her, a silent, somewhat intimidating silhouette against the shimmering Great Hall windows.
“All first years, please follow us. We will be escorting you to Ravenclaw Tower.”
A ripple of movement went through the first years — benches scraped back, goblets were put down, napkins discarded.
The first years fell into a kind of single file as the two prefects led them up yet another staircase — a spiral made of smooth stone that seemed to hang in the air without a centre. The movement fell into a rhythmic silence, punctuated by the occasional nervous whisper or scuffle of feet against the steps.
He fell back a step or two near the rear, letting the small knot of first years move forward without him immediately. His pulse seemed a fraction off from their rhythm — not quite in, not quite out — a disquiet that gnawed at him.
The sound was faint, but still there, to the point he could only ignore it like he did most days. Maybe they were right, he was sensitive to magic to a degree.
He forced himself to detach, to observe instead of react. Pure observation — a Black should be able to do that, at least. His gaze fell on the two prefects first. Ava Harper’s confidence seemed effortless, Thomas Patel’s silence purposeful — two very different expressions of Ravenclaw, a contrast that made him wonder where, exactly, a person like him was meant to fit.
Some first years walked close together in nervous clusters; others fell back into their own worlds. His eyes darted briefly from face to face — the eager, the unsure, the brave. There were purebloods amongst them — children raised with the same traditions, the same “suitability” — yet none seemed to carry it in quite the way Black children were meant to. There were Mudbloods, Half-bloods, pure-bloods… a rich mixture. His curiosity pressed against his prejudice, making him reassess, against his will, all the stories he’d grown up believing.
He remained silent, letting conversations flow past him. He felt more comfortable this way — a shadow amongst a bustling group — a careful, hidden observation. But when a girl fell into stride beside him, nearly without a ripple, it forced him back into the present.
“Black, isn’t it?” she said quietly, with a confidence that seemed more earned by ancestry than age. “We crossed paths a few summers back… at a Ministry gala, I believe.”
For a moment, Polaris remained silent, letting the silence hang just a little longer than seemed comfortable. Then he nodded, a small, courteous tilt of his head. “Greengrass.”
“I appreciate proper introductions, but we’re first years together now.” There was a softness creeping into her voice — a consideration — and it made something in him falter.
“May we use first names?”
He seemed to consider it. Pureblood formality was a hard habit to break at times when unfamiliar with someone. “Of course… Senna.”
She fell into step more naturally then, less stiff, less distant. “I must admit… Mother will be quite… disappointed I’m not in Slytherin.”
He pressed his lips together, choosing his words carefully. “My whole family expected me there.”
“For a Black, I imagine it was a given.”
“It was.” His knuckles tightened briefly on the banister. “Most of my friends… or at least, those I’m meant to associate with… are Slytherins.”
Senna nodded, understanding without needing more. “It must be strange. To find oneself… elsewhere.”
“It’s an adjustment.” He glanced at her, adding quietly, “I suppose we have that in common.”
She sighed, a little dramatic. “I’m not the first Greengrass to break tradition… or to disappoint.” She turned back toward him with a mischievous glimmer in her otherwise composed face. “But… I’m glad, honestly. Ravenclaw feels… more me.”
He remained silent for a moment, then nodded. “It suits you.”
“It might suit you, too.” She let her gaze linger on him just a little longer. “You… look decent in blue.”
He raised a brow. “Decent?”
“It’s a start.” She tried, and failed, to keep a small smile from creeping into her voice. “How about me?”
He sighed quietly, as if the question required careful consideration. “…About the same.”
Her eyebrows rose. “About the same?”
He nodded. “Respectable.”
Before Senna could respond, a shock of blond hair fell into their view — a face framing piercing blue eyes and a charming, if somewhat manufactured, smile.
“Pardon me for interrupting”—The blond hopped gracefully into stride beside them, nearly bouncing on his toes—“but I couldn’t help overhearing. Black, isn’t it? And… Greengrass. A pureblood powerhouse if there ever was one.”
Senna pressed her lips together, not quite hiding her suspicion. Polaris remained silent.
“Gilderoy Lockhart, by the way.” He pressed a hand against his own chest in a dramatic introduction. A half-blood then, Polaris assumed since the boy knew the house of Black and Greengrass and the fact Polaris didn’t recognise the name Lockhart.
The blond continued talking, admiration in his gaze. “A Black in Ravenclaw — it’s… unconventional. It’s dramatic. It’s noteworthy. The kind of story people remember.”
Polaris remained non-committal. “Not all stories need an audience.”
Gilderoy faltered briefly, then pressed on with his charming confidence. “Ah, true… true… But when the time comes for your story to be told, you’ll want someone there who knows how to… illuminate it properly.”
Senna sighed under her breath — a pure, refined expression of exasperation as Gilderoy prattle on.
Polaris remained silent as Gilderoy fell into stride beside him, nearly bouncing on the balls of his feet with each step.
He kept his gaze forward, letting the prattle rush past him.
Senna made a small, decisive movement — a turn of her shoulder — and threaded herself forward through the knot of first years, putting literal distance between herself and Gilderoy’s chatter. Whatever Gilderoy Lockhart was — charming or ridiculous — it seemed not worth her time.
For a moment, Polaris contemplated following her — letting the silence absorb him once more — but then the flow of their fellow first years closed in and it was Gilderoy’s voice, not the crackling silence, that filled his ears.
Gilderoy remained obliviously enthusiastic. “…and when I do become someone of note — a proper celebrity — it will be friendships like this that people remember. The first years who walked side by side with me on our way to Ravenclaw.”
To Polaris, the words seemed distant, manufactured — a script Lockhart had already decided upon for himself. His own first impressions were sharper: Gilderoy was someone who filled silence to avoid it.
It was then that a drawling voice cut through the monologue, dripping with a subtle, sarcastic amusement. “Merlin’s knickers… can someone please tell the peacock to be silent?”
Gilderoy faltered. “Peacock?”
The owner of the voice fell into stride beside Polaris — taller, thinner, a shock of brown hair falling into piercing blue eyes. His hands were in his robe’s pocket, his tone a perfect blend of boredom and irony.
“Fawley, Sylvan Fawley.” His delivery made the name a formality more than a friendly introduction. “We met once… at a dinner… I doubt you remember.” His gaze was on Polaris as he introduced himself.
For a moment, Polaris tried to place him — a face in a room full of pureblood children, a voice adding a witticism or two when conversations grew pompous — then it clicked. “…I remember. Black, Polaris Black” His own voice was quieter, less dramatic, a small acknowledgement.
Fawley extended a hand, Polaris shook it. A brief clean handshake.
Fawley nodded once and fell into a comfortable silence alongside him. His piercing blue eyes remained forward, but Polaris could feel him taking in everything — Gilderoy’s ridiculousness, the shifting formations of their fellow first years, the nervous glances from those unsure of their future in Ravenclaw.
“It’s a bit much, isn’t it?” Fawley said quietly, not needing to raise his voice to be heard. “Some people talk just to fill the silence.”
Polaris pressed his lips together — a nearly invisible acknowledgement — and nodded. “Some do.”
Gilderoy seemed to realize the two were ignoring him. His voice faltered briefly, then fell into an uneasy silence, his confidence gone a little threadbare.
As the group turned a corner, a rush of anticipation rose in Polaris, a feeling hard to admit even to himself. Whatever lay at the top of these stairs — the Ravenclaw Common Room — was a place entirely unknown to him. His family hadn’t described it; pureblood traditions seemed to omit it altogether, choosing instead to celebrate the dimly majestic dungeons of Slytherin.
He pressed forward, letting curiosity conquer nervousness. Whatever the Common Room held, it was a world separate from his ancestry’s plans for him — a place where a Black might become something else.
They climbed higher, and higher still, until the castle grew quieter around them, the air thinner, cleaner somehow. Light pooled more generously through arched windows, carrying the cool clarity of altitude. Somewhere along the way, Polaris noticed the pressure behind his eyes had faded — the tightness in his temples, the dull ache that had hovered since he first arrived, gone.
By the time they reached the top — one of the three highest towers in all of Hogwarts — he felt oddly unburdened.
At last, the two prefects came to a halt on a small landing. The first years pressed forward in a nervous knot, peering past their guides to see what lay above.
Before them stood a wooden door, rich and ancient, its surface entirely smooth — without handle or keyhole — save for a large, majestic knocker in the shape of a bronze eagle's head. The metal glimmered dimly in the glow of the nearby wall sconces. The knocker's piercing gaze seemed almost alive, a silent guardian to whatever lay within.
Ava Harper turned back to face the first years. “This is the entrance to Ravenclaw Tower.”
Thomas Patel nodded. “To enter, you must solve a riddle. The knocker will pose a question; answer it correctly, and it lets you in.”
Some first years exchanged nervous glances; a few whispered to each other in disbelief.
“It’s meant to reflect Ravenclaw’s greatest trait — wit, curiosity, the ability to find answers where others may falter.” Ava explained. She paused briefly, letting this sink in. “Would anyone like to try first?”
For a moment, silence fell. Few were brave enough to step forward immediately. Some avoided the prefect’s gaze; others seemed unsure whether a mistake might reflect badly on them.
Then a small, composed voice cut through the hush. “I will.”
Senna stepped forward from the group, back straight, hands neatly at her sides — pure confidence without a hint of showiness.
Ava nodded and turned back toward the knocker. The metal eagle seemed to come alive under their gaze, tilting its head forward.
The knocker’s voice — rich, deep, almost musical — filled the corridor:
“I fly without wings, I cry without eyes.
Where am I?”
The first years fell into a nervous silence.
Some whispered amongst themselves; a few exchanged confused glances.
Senna remained composed. She seemed to consider it briefly — then nodded once. “Cloud.”
The knocker remained silent for a moment — then, with a deep, resonant “click”— the door opened inward just a fraction.
Some first years sighed in relief; a few nodded in admiration.
Behind her, Polaris remained silent — nearly invisible in the crowd — but in his mind, the answer fell into place a split-second after the riddle was finished. Cloud . Obvious, really.
Riddles like that weren’t meant to be hard, he thought — not exactly. They were meant to turn your mind sideways, to make you see ordinary things from a slightly stranger angle. He liked that. There was something almost playful about it, like the door itself was testing not just your cleverness, but your willingness to be surprised.
He didn’t mind staying quiet. He preferred to linger in those in-between moments — the hush before an answer, the breath before a door opened — where things still held mystery. Others wanted to prove they were right. Polaris liked the wonder of not knowing, just long enough to feel it unfurl inside him.
Ava Harper addressed the first years once more. “This will be your entrance from now on. The knocker’s riddles will change, and sometimes you may find yourself stranded outside until you solve it.”
Some nodded eagerly; others seemed nervous at the thought of having their wits constantly tested.
“It’s meant to keep you thinking, growing, and trusting your ability to find answers.”
With a slight flourish of her hand, the rest of the group followed Senna through the opened door — into a world that was theirs now, for better or for worse.
the first years fell into a deep hush — a collective intake of breath — as the Common Room revealed itself.
The space was vast and filled with light, a perfect marriage of knowledge and artistry. Soaring, arched windows made of leaded glass opened directly toward the heavens, framing a dramatic view of the Great Lake glimmering under a purple-black sky, the Forbidden Forest sprawling in shadow, and the mountains beyond, purple ridges against a deepening horizon.
The midnight-blue carpet beneath their feet seemed to absorb their nervous energy, letting it settle and calm. The ceiling above was a domed masterpiece — a rich canvas of deep blue adorned with shimmering gold stars — a mirror of the heavens outside. The effect was awe-inspiring; a literal feeling of standing under the universe.
Across the room, rich blue and bronze silks draped gracefully from the walls, adding softness and warmth to the space. Large, comfortable seats were grouped around small tables, perfect for reading or conversation. The furniture seemed to invite quiet reflection, curiosity, and exploration — a true sanctuary for those who valued knowledge above all else.
The first years remained in a tight knot near the entrance at first, unsure whether to venture forward. Ava Harper and Thomas Patel walked back toward them, smiling warmly.
“This is home now.” Ava said quietly, letting her voice carry just enough to be heard in the large room. “The Ravenclaw Common Room — a place for curiosity, creativity, and refuge.”
Thomas nodded. “Here you can pursue knowledge for its own sake… or find peace when the world outside feels overwhelming.”
He turned back toward a small group waiting near a side lounge — the rest of the Ravenclaw prefects.
“It’s time you met the rest of your guides.”
Ava Harper and Thomas Patel — the two sixth-year prefects who had guided the first years up from the Great Hall — remained at the forefront as the rest of the Ravenclaw prefects fell into view.
Ava nodded toward the two fifth-years — Aria Daniels and Padraig Ward— who stood nearby, hands neatly folded, smiling in their composed, somewhat reserved way.
Behind them, the two seventh-years — Ananya Gupta and Robin Cadogan — stepped forward from their seats near the large windows. There was a quiet confidence about them, the kind that came from years of navigating these corridors and understanding the traditions of their House.
Together, the six of them made up the Ravenclaw prefects — guides, role models, and guardians for the first years who were about to find their place here.
The first years listened quietly, letting the names and faces sink in. There were many people here who might help them find their place — or become obstacles — depending on their choices.
As the introductions drew to a close, a small, energetic figure hopped up a step to be more visible — Professor Filius Flitwick, Head of Ravenclaw and Charms Master. His piercing, kind eyes darted across the first years, noting their nervousness, their awe.
“Welcome, my Ravens.” His voice was light and musical, full of warmth and a mischievous spark. “This is a place to grow, to learn… and to fly.”
Flitwick paused to let his words settle, then continued, “Your timetables will be delivered in the morning. Please be sure you’re up and ready for your first classes. Punctuality, curiosity, and kindness — these are the virtues we value here.”
He hopped back down with a spryness that seemed impossible for someone his age, then addressed a final piece of business. “And remember… the riddle knocker will challenge you each time you wish to enter. Embrace it. See it not as a barrier, but as a key — a key to knowledge and a mind unfettered.”
For a moment, silence fell, a rich, deep silence filled with anticipation and a strange feeling — that in this place, whatever their futures held, there was a path forward.
Flitwick nodded once more and dismissed them. “Your prefects will show you to your dormitories now.”
The first years were left to their own, allowing them to look around by themselves and find out who their roommates were after being shown the side for the boys and the girls.
The Ravenclaw first-year boys’ dormitory sat near the top of the western tower, just beneath the dome of the star-painted ceiling. It was an elegant room — round, with tall arched windows that stretched nearly to the ceiling and cast pale moonlight across the stone floor.
A slow, flickering blue flame hovered above each of the five beds, floating lazily in glass orbs like starlight caught in a bottle.
Five beds. Five trunks. Five very different boys.
Polaris entered first.
He moved without hurry, his posture straight and his hands tucked neatly behind his back, eyes sweeping the room like a catalogue. He did not speak. He did not smile. He carried himself with the practiced, dignified restraint of someone who had already learned that silence could be power. There was nothing soft about him — not in his expression, not in his stillness. A Black. The name clung to him like a second skin, and he wore it well.
He did not claim the central bed, nor the one nearest the window. He chose the one in the corner, back against stone, with a clear view of the entire room.
A shadow stirred on the bedpost.
Orpheus was already there — feathers ruffled from sleep, gold eyes blinking slowly in the half-light. The moment Polaris sat down, the owl shifted just slightly, turning his head and flaring his wings in silent acknowledgement.
Polaris reached out absently, brushing two fingers along the sleek, dark feathers of the owl’s chest — a quiet, grounding gesture. The smallest hint of calm softened his shoulders.
Of all the people he’d left behind, Pollux was one of the few Polaris truly missed. It was hard to believe they were even related to his mother. He had the same sharpness, the same iron in his voice — but none of her spite. Still, the way she bowed her head when he scolded her proved the blood was there. Cold and exacting as he was, Pollux had believed in Polaris. And somehow, that belief felt solid.
Part of that was Narcissa, of course. She was his favourite cousin — always had been. The warmest, the kindest, the only one who ever seemed to see him. She never pushed him aside for being too small or too curious. If anything, she made space for him. Soft smiles tucked behind proper manners. A steady hand on his shoulder when the room grew cold.
She made him feel wanted. He missed her, too. More than he liked to admit.
He missed Alphard, though those memories came in flickers. Laughing eyes. The smell of ink. The way he’d slip Polaris sweets wrapped in dragonhide parchment, whispering stories of cursed islands and star-magic when no one was listening.
It was the little things he remembered best. Like the night he’d pulled the blankets over his head after another cold, silent dinner and wished — with the stubborn ache only children know — that Uncle Alphard was his father instead of Orion Black.
Andromeda was more a question than a memory now. A half-dream of someone who once let him hold her wand and told him he could do anything — anything — if he dared.
But they all felt far away now.
He barely remembered Alphard’s voice. Just the warmth. And Andromeda… she might as well have been a ghost now.
He didn’t think he’d ever see them again.
Polaris let his hand fall back into his lap. The owl blinked once, slow and solemn.
“You’re here, though,” he murmured.
The door creaked again.
A thin boy stepped in next — pale, with unruly black hair and dark circles under his eyes. He hesitated just inside the threshold, hands nervously tugging at his knuckles before he noticed Polaris already seated. Their eyes met for a brief moment. Harper's gaze was large, watchful, unreadable — the kind of look that belonged to someone who observed before he spoke. He gave a small nod — respectful, but not deferent — and chose the bed closest to the window, then began methodically unpacking his things.
Next came a soft footfall.
Felix Kim entered with the poise of someone already accustomed to performance. His dark eyes scanned the room in a smooth arc, then landed briefly on Polaris. The flicker of recognition there was subtle — not alarmed, but cautious. He straightened his already-straight robes and offered a practiced, polite smile to no one in particular.
“Charming,” he murmured to himself, noting the high ceilings and moonlight as if he were reviewing a suite at a hotel. He settled into the bed farthest from the door, angled slightly away from the others — a small gesture of tactical distance.
Then came a soft curse and a thud, followed by the sound of a trunk bumping hard into the doorframe.
Charlie Moon entered in a puff of frustration, dragging his belongings with both hands and already muttering about leverage ratios under his breath. He was of average height and neat build, but there was something scattered about him — not unkempt, just always five steps into a different thought.
He paused when he saw the others. His eyes flicked from Polaris to Harper to Felix. The room had quieted.
“Right,” he said, voice low and thoughtful. “Group dynamic reads chilly.”
Then he smiled — not wide, not forced, but genuine — and claimed the bed nearest the bookshelves, tossing his trunk on it without ceremony.
Finally, the last boy entered—not timidly, but with a kind of careful energy. Rafiq Mirza was somewhat large for their age, broad-shouldered and sturdy, with thick black hair that curled slightly at the edges. His eyes were filled with curiosity, his hands steady as he pushed the door shut behind him. He paused, took in the arrangement, and smiled slightly when no one spoke.
“I take it we’re not a chatty bunch.”
No one answered, but the corner of Charlie’s mouth lifted faintly. Harper didn’t look up, but Polaris saw the slight stilling of his hands. Felix just returned to smoothing the fold of his blanket.
Rafiq didn’t take offense. He nodded to himself — as if confirming a theory — and selected the bed beside Charlie’s.
For a moment, no one spoke.
Five boys. Five silences. Not quite tension — but the kind of wary, brittle quiet that follows when assumptions are being drawn in real time.
It was Polaris who broke the stillness.
He spoke without looking up from the book he had already retrieved from his trunk — his tone even, clear, and edged with certainty.
“Let’s keep the snoring to a minimum.”
It was strange, sharing a room. All his life, Polaris had slept alone, in a space that was wholly his. Now, surrounded by four unfamiliar boys and their scattered belongings, he felt the invisible weight of proximity. He wasn’t used to the shuffle of feet, the presence of breath just metres away. But he masked the discomfort easily, as he always did.
It earned a few reactions. Felix’s brow arched. Charlie barked a soft laugh. Harper’s expression didn’t change, but Polaris saw the corner of his lip twitch. Rafiq, ever warm, grinned.
Polaris closed the book with a soft snap .
Solitude was his normal. The idea of falling asleep with four other boys mere feet away felt... intrusive. No one had touched his things yet, but they could . That was enough.
Without a word, he turned towards the door as his hand reached the door handle-
“Where are you going?” Felix asked, the only one bold enough to say it aloud.
Polaris didn’t answer. He opened the door, stepped through it, and let it shut behind him with a quiet click.
His roommates exchanged brief glances, but said nothing. Polaris moved too deliberately to be stopped — like he knew exactly where he was going. Even if he didn’t.
He didn’t wander aimlessly. There was a reason he left the room. He walked quickly, but without panic, letting instinct guide his feet — down the curling Ravenclaw stair, past the cold-brushed tapestries, through two archways and a slanted hallway that dipped slightly before rising again.
His earlier encounter with the Grey Lady haunted him — not with fear, but fascination.
He found them in the common room: two of the prefects — Aria Daniels and Padraig Ward — seated near the arched window, murmuring over a game of chess.
They looked up as he approached.
“You alright?” Padraig Ward asked, his accent unmistakably Irish. “Trying to change rooms already?”
Polaris ignored the question. “What do you know about the Grey Lady?”
Aria blinked. “You saw her?”
“She spoke to me.”
That gave them pause. Padraig sat back, curious now. Aria, more cautious, narrowed her eyes slightly.
“She rarely ever speaks ,” Aria said. “You must’ve caught her in a mood.”
Polaris tilted his head. “Do you know where she tends to go? Is there… somewhere she stays?”
“She doesn’t really stay anywhere,” Padraig replied. “She floats. Avoids crowds. But most of the time, she’s seen near the Grey Lady Corridor — it’s just past the Middle Courtyard. Overlooks it, actually.”
Polaris leaned forward slightly. “Where is that?”
Aria gestured toward the far archway. “It’s near the Ravenclaw Tower staircase. You’d take the left-hand passage before the portrait of the mermaid — then up a narrow spiral stair. Opens onto a corridor that leads into an old chamber and a lookout. It’s not locked, but no one really uses it anymore.”
Polaris nodded, grateful for the help. “Thank you.”
Aria raised an eyebrow. “Why do you want to find her again?”
He hesitated. Then, simply: “She said something I didn’t understand.”
The two prefects exchanged a glance, but didn’t press further.
“Well,” Padraig said, almost kindly, “be careful. Ghosts remember things differently. And they don’t always say what they mean.”
Polaris gave a faint nod of acknowledgement, before he turned away. Aria stood, smoothing her robes.
“It’s past nine,” she said, her tone matter-of-fact but not unkind. “Curfew was mentioned at dinner. You shouldn’t be out.”
Polaris stilled. “I won’t be long.”
“That’s not really the point,” she said evenly. “The staff take the rules seriously, especially the first week.”
Padraig, less stern, shrugged one shoulder. “You can always go tomorrow, once the tower clears out. Easier to think when the corridors are quiet — and technically allowed.”
Polaris said nothing to that, but a small flicker in his eyes suggested he would be going regardless, just not while being watched. Aria noticed, but let it slide.
He turned as if to go, then paused. “I’m Polaris Black, by the way,” he said, as though he’d only just remembered the necessity of names.
Padraig tilted his head. “We figured.”
“I’ve heard of the Wards,” Polaris said mildly. “My grandfather respects your family.”
Padraig’s brows lifted. “Lord Arcturus? That’s mutual. My grandfather knew him back in the Wizengamot. Old-school, but sharp. Said he never missed a name or an insult.”
Polaris didn’t smile, but his expression softened by a fraction — which, for him, might as well have been a grin.
“Well,” Aria said after a pause, her tone shifting, “if anyone gives you trouble — about the name, the House, whatever — you come to us. Some people won't know what to make of a Black in Ravenclaw. And not everyone will be polite about it.”
“We’ll sort it,” Padraig added. “Quietly.”
Polaris inclined his head, the gesture measured but genuine. “Thank you.”
“Get some sleep,” Aria decided to add. “And maybe wait until daylight before you go ghost hunting again.”
He gave no promises — only turned, footsteps soundless on the stone floor, his mind already retracing the prefects’ directions toward the Grey Lady Corridor.
Polaris couldn’t go now; he had to wait and waiting needed entertainment.
Polaris had begun to learn his roommates’ names and edges—their quirks, their blood status.
Felix Kim and Elias Harper were pure-bloods, each carrying the weight and expectation of their families in different ways. Charlie Moon was half-blood, bridging worlds without much fuss. Rafiq Mirza was Muggle-born , still wide-eyed and curious about the strange magical customs swirling around him.
Around the small, battered table in the corner, five figures gathered, the newly shared space between them feeling both unfamiliar and charged with silent expectations.
Polaris sat rigidly on one side, pale fingers ready and eyes sharp. Across from him, Elias tugged nervously at his knobby knuckles, a thoughtful gleam in his deep brown eyes as he watched the cards. Felix, his hands stiff and expression taut, folded his arms with a hint of impatience. Charlie, calm and deliberate, waited his turn quietly. And Rafiq, still struggling to grasp the rules, leaned forward.
“Ready?” Elias asked, voice low but steady.
Polaris didn’t answer, but the tension between them was almost electric. From the start, the game was a test of reflexes and wit—cards flipped, matched, and exploded with bursts of smoke and sparks that sent everyone flinching.
Elias and Polaris were clearly rivals, slapping cards down almost simultaneously more than once, each matching pairs with razor-sharp timing. “You’re fast,” Elias admitted grudgingly, flashing a brief smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes.
“Practice,” Polaris said shortly, flicking a card down with precision. It was a game Polaris played with Sirius and Regulus many times.
Rafiq’s brow furrowed as a card exploded near his face, leaving a faint scent of burnt parchment. “How do you even know what to look for?” he asked, baffled but amused.
Rafiq was the only muggle-born in the room, therefore they had to teach him the rules yet he still seemed confused.
Felix rolled his eyes, exasperated. “You have to match the pictures, not just slap randomly. Surely you have something like it in the muggle world.”
Rafiq shot him a look.
Charlie, slow and deliberate, finally made a match and gave a small, polite smile. “Patience wins, sometimes.”
Polaris glanced at Rafiq as he sat back, hands resting on his knees, eyes still wide. There was something honest and genuine about him, something Polaris wasn’t used to but didn’t reject outright. He kept his distance—neither warm nor cold, simply watching.
Then, in a moment of off-handedness, Polaris said, “Must be difficult, having to prove you belong when you come from… well, Muggles .”
It wasn’t meant as a jab—he was genuinely curious. But tone was a language he hadn’t yet learned to translate. What he thought of as neutral often came out barbed.
He added, almost as an afterthought, “I mean—being a mudblood and all.”
The word sat there, sharp and ugly, but Polaris didn’t notice. He’d heard adults use it all the time—lectures, family dinners, correctional reprimands—it hadn’t struck him as wrong . Just… traditional.
Rafiq's smile disappeared. His fingers twitched slightly as he set his cards down. “I… I don’t think you should say that.”
Polaris blinked, clearly confused. “Say what?”
“No, it’s fine,” Rafiq said quietly, standing and gathering the cards with a calm finality. “Maybe I’m just not used to this game… or the company.”
The room fell silent, the glow of the cards dimming as Rafiq gathered his things. Felix muttered something under his breath, Elias looked away, and Charlie simply sat back with a slight frown.
What did I say wrong? he wondered, staring after the retreating figure.
Felix muttered under his breath, barely loud enough for anyone but himself to hear, “Typical sore loser...” His voice carried that sharp edge of irritation—not exactly sympathy, but more annoyance at the sudden awkwardness disrupting their game.
Charlie looked away, his fingers tightening into small fists in his lap. His calm façade faltered for a moment, a flicker of unease crossing his face. He felt bad—for Rafiq, for the tension in the room—but wasn’t quite sure how to fix it. Quietly, he shifted, avoiding eye contact.
Charlie wasn’t sure who he was angry at — Polaris, for not knowing better? Himself, for not stepping in? Or the room, for being exactly the sort of place Rafiq feared it would be.
Elias raised an eyebrow, glancing quickly between Polaris and Rafiq. He caught the pause, the silent discomfort hanging thick. Wondering if the game was actually over or if they were still supposed to be playing, he nudged the deck slightly.
Elias shifted, tapping the edge of the deck. “We could start over,” he said finally. “If… anyone wants to.”
Chapter 10: Fear Makes You Curious
Chapter Text
The Ravenclaw dormitory had long since stilled—he’d waited until the last of his roommates’ breathing had deepened into the rhythms of sleep before slipping out. Past midnight, past curfew, but he didn’t care. He needed answers. Or at least to understand something .
The Grey Lady was nowhere to be seen since after his sorting, but the things she said lingered— you make it harder, even for the dead… stay away from lost things…
What did that mean ?
He rubbed the heel of his palm into one eye, trailing through the upper corridors just outside the Ravenclaw common room, where the stone arches opened to moonlight. The windows here overlooked the Middle Courtyard, and the night air drifted in, sharp with the scent of rain. Somewhere far below, an owl hooted once, then fell quiet.
Polaris paused near the Grey Lady Corridor, the hem of his pyjamas brushing his ankles, his robes thrown over them in haste. This was where she’d be, surely—if ghosts had habits. If she even wanted to be found.
But the corridor was empty.
Nothing stirred except for the flame in a single torch guttering low in its sconce.
Polaris exhaled sharply and crossed to the nearest window. He pressed his forehead to the glass, its chill making his skin prickle. Beneath him, the castle sprawled, slate roofs glistening under moonlight. The Astronomy Tower rose to his left like a crooked finger pointing into the stars.
He waited.
Nothing.
Just the sound of the wind.
His hands clenched the sill.
“Well,” he muttered, “I suppose I scared her off.”
Part of him had hoped—irrationally—that she’d be waiting. Like before. Like she knew he’d come. But there was nothing now. Just his reflection in the window: hair tousled, eyes hollowed by lack of sleep, a crease forming between his brows he hadn’t had last week.
Why couldn’t people — things — just say what they meant? It wouldn’t kill a ghost to be clear. Would it?
A voice in the back of his mind reminded him he had the whole year. She was bound to appear again. Hogwarts was her graveyard. He could wait. He wasn’t desperate.
Not yet.
But a sigh still escaped him, more weary than anything else. He rested his head against the glass again and shut his eyes.
“Looking for someone?” came a voice behind him, quiet and dry.
Polaris turned sharply.
There, a few paces away, stood the headmaster. Dumbledore.
Polaris hadn’t really looked at him during the Sorting — not properly — but now, with no crowd, no ceremony, no noise to hide in, it was harder to ignore the details.
The long beard caught the moonlight, washed silver-blue like something out of a storybook. His robes looked old, but not shabby — layers of deep purple and midnight, stitched with patterns too faint to name. The half-moon glasses glinted as he tilted his head, eyes unreadable behind the lens.
He didn’t look surprised to find a first-year out past curfew. If anything, he looked as though he’d been expecting it.
Polaris’s stomach dropped. His first instinct was to lie. His second was to say nothing. But in the end, he said:
“No. Just couldn’t sleep.”
His voice was smooth, rehearsed, almost too casual — and it surprised even him how quickly it came. Not a stammer, not a crack. Just a truth-flavoured lie.
Dumbledore regarded him quietly, his long-fingered hands folded behind his back. He didn’t press, didn’t challenge, just let the moment breathe.
“The castle can be restless at night,” the Headmaster said mildly. “Especially on one’s first.”
Polaris gave a noncommittal shrug, still staring out the window. He wasn’t about to offer more. Not when he already stood out too much. First Black in blue. First night out of bed. First rule bent.
Great start.
He could already imagine the Ravenclaw noticeboard tomorrow: NEW FIRST-YEAR COST US TEN POINTS ON NIGHT ONE — GUESS WHO.
“I’ll go back,” he said, quick and tidy. “Didn’t mean to cause any—well. I’ll go.”
He shifted to leave, his fingers still curled loosely around the wand he hadn’t even realised he’d drawn. It hung at his side, instinctive — not raised, but ready.
Dumbledore’s eyes lingered on it. Not accusingly. Not with alarm. But with a kind of distant note in his gaze, as though he were seeing something… more.
Polaris noticed. A flicker of something tight crossed his expression. But he didn’t let go of the wand.
Then Dumbledore spoke again — unhurried.
“Some wander to escape something. Others to find it.”
Polaris stopped, jaw tight.
He glanced sideways — not fully turning, but enough to cast a look. “And which do you think I am?”
Dumbledore’s smile was slight. “I make a point not to assume.”
Polaris didn’t believe that for a second. He tilted his head a little, watching the man now — not wide-eyed like the others, not impressed. Just… studying.
He remembered his grandfather’s voice, sharp and scornful: That man would sell principle for chaos, and call it progress. He lets the wrong people in and the right ones out. A sentimental fool hiding behind riddles and robes.
Polaris had heard the rants. Repeated. Ritualised. Arcturus Black never spoke Dumbledore’s name without a curl of disdain.
But standing here now, face to face with the so-called sentimental fool… Polaris wasn’t so sure.
He frowned slightly.
“Can I ask you something?” he said suddenly, before he could second-guess it.
Dumbledore’s brows lifted, almost amused. “Of course.”
Polaris didn’t look at him. He looked past him, to the windows beyond, where the moon had begun to slide behind a veil of cloud.
“Do ghosts choose where to haunt?”
The question hung there, delicate and precise — not curious in the way a student asks a professor, but in the way a boy asks something that already matters.
Dumbledore’s gaze did not sharpen, but it deepened. Polaris felt it even without looking.
“Sometimes,” the Headmaster said at last. “Some choose to stay behind. Others… are held.”
Polaris’s fingers curled slightly at his sides.
“Held by what?” he asked. Still quiet. Still not looking.
Dumbledore’s voice was thoughtful, unhurried. “Regret. Love. Unfinished truths. A memory that refuses to release them — or a person who cannot let them go.”
Polaris nodded once, very slowly. Though that didn’t mean he was finished, “seems unfair,” Polaris murmured. “To be trapped by someone else’s need.”
Dumbledore’s tone softened, almost to a hush. “It is.”
Then, after a pause: “But even unfair bonds can be broken. Not easily. Not always without pain. But yes — they can be broken.”
Polaris said nothing.
Dumbledore then stepped aside, clearing the way back down the corridor. “It’s late,” he said gently. “And the stairs are less forgiving the more tired one becomes, Mr Black.”
Polaris moved past him without a word. But just before the bend in the hall, he paused and looked back. Dumbledore was already gone.
Polaris stood there a moment longer, frowning faintly.
What was he even doing up here?
His gaze dropped to the wand in his hand — still there, of course. It was rarely not. He never really went anywhere without it. Not if he could help it.
It felt natural in his grip, almost thoughtless, like an extension of breath. His fingers had curled around it without him noticing — like it belonged there.
Sometimes, when he held it like this, he felt...
He didn’t know. Not odd, not afraid. Just... different. Steadier, maybe. Or more himself than he was without it.
He wasn’t sure that made sense. And maybe it didn’t matter.
Later that night, he wrote about it all — into the pages of The Chronologus .
And at the bottom of the entry, in cramped, slightly ink-blotted script, he signed:
—The Ravenclaw Disappointment.
Then he closed the journal, tucked it under his pillow, and said nothing more.
September 2nd, 1975, Tuesday
Polaris woke to an empty dormitory.
The light spilling through the tall windows was too strong to be early. He groaned softly, blinking against it, and sat up slowly. His limbs were leaden. Sleep had come eventually — patchy and thin — and not nearly enough. The shadows beneath his eyes were stark even by his usual standards, purple-grey smudges that dragged him down.
He dressed in silence, methodical and slow. There was no rush — no one left to keep pace with. His roommates were gone, and the common room, when he descended into it, was almost vacant. A third-year girl sat curled in an armchair, reading upside down. A prefect passed him without a glance.
Breakfast, technically, was still on.
But Polaris didn’t head to the Great Hall. Not yet.
He slipped out through one of the side staircases instead, drawn not by hunger but by something quieter — that lingering itch of magic he hadn’t quite shaken. His mind wandered to the ghosts.
Specifically, her .
The Grey Lady. He hadn’t seen her yet, not properly. Just flickers. Whispers. The way other students spoke of her — elegant, aloof, silent — made him curious in spite of himself.
The castle corridors were quieter than he expected. A few portraits snoozed. Sunlight filtered in through the high windows in pale ribbons. He didn’t wander with purpose, not really — just drifted. Let the stones lead.
And then, a sound.
Footsteps behind him — not cautious, not official. Loud. Ungraceful. Familiar.
“Oi! Rye!”
He turned just in time for a flurry of movement to barrel into him.
Corvus Avery flung both arms around his shoulders and spun him half a step before anchoring them both in a solid, delighted hug.
“You’re alive!” Corvus grinned, voice much too loud for the quiet corridor. “I thought maybe you got sucked into a vanishing stair or something dramatic like that.”
“Don’t tempt me,” Polaris muttered, but didn’t move away. The warmth was... anchoring.
Bastian followed behind at a steady pace, arms crossed, mouth tugged in the faintest, long-suffering frown. “He made me wait for him. Again.”
“I overslept,” Corvus said cheerfully, slinging an arm now around both their shoulders, drawing them in like some ridiculous ringleader. “First proper Hogwarts morning and I’m already late. What a legacy.”
“You snored like a troll in hibernation,” Bastian added dryly.
“You say that, but I think you just missed me,” Corvus beamed at him. “Be honest, Yaxley. Without me you’re just a tragic, brooding figure in need of a musical number.”
Polaris gave a low snort. “You are not breaking into song in the corridor.”
“Yet,” Corvus winked.
They walked together now, slow and loosely tangled, Polaris boxed in by the familiar press of Corvus’s gangly affection and Bastian’s more grounded, shoulder-to-shoulder presence. It felt... good. Annoying. Normal.
“So,” Corvus said, peeking sideways at Polaris. “How’s Ravenclaw Tower? All books and brooding and no decent biscuits?”
“Strangely peaceful without you in it.”
“Ouch.”
Bastian glanced between them, expression unreadable, then muttered, “He missed you.”
“ Thank you, Bas,” Corvus said grandly, throwing his arm wide, then promptly slinging it around Polaris again. “See? He loves me. He just doesn’t know how to say it like a normal person.”
Polaris rolled his eyes.
Polaris exhaled slowly through his nose. “This is the part where I pretend not to feel anything, and you both pretend not to notice.”
“I never pretend,” Corvus replied, then after a beat added, “Except when I lie.”
They stopped walking.
It was subtle — one of those halts that just happens, like gravity pulling three bodies to a quiet, invisible pause in the middle of the corridor. The laughter drained. Not harshly — just… peeled away.
Corvus was the first to break it. He turned toward Polaris, his smile thinning.
“You know,” he said, “you not being in Slytherin kind of sucks.”
Polaris met his gaze, still and unreadable. “Why?”
“Because it’s wrong,” Corvus said, too quickly. “You’re one of us . We made a deal when we were seven, remember? Slytherins. Together. We’d run the bloody place.”
Polaris’s jaw tightened. “And now we won’t?”
“It’s not that simple.”
Bastian spoke then, voice low and level. “It is simple, actually. People notice. Who your friends are. Who you sit with. Who you don’t .”
He didn’t say it with accusation. Just fact.
Corvus threw his hands up. “And now he’s in Ravenclaw Tower with a bunch of walking dictionaries and ghosts who quote philosophy. Meanwhile, we are stuck dealing with Elora Parkinson and Burke like it’s a competition of whose family tree screams louder.”
“You like the drama,” Polaris said flatly.
“I tolerate the drama,” Corvus shot back. “And only because if I don't, no one else will say anything interesting.”
Bastian studied Polaris, not interrupting — just watching. When he did speak, it was quieter, and something in it stung.
“Ravenclaw,” he said, as if tasting the word. “Did you choose it?”
There was a pause, then: “No.”
Corvus blinked. “What?”
“I fought it,” Polaris repeated, voice flat. “Harder than I’ve ever fought anything in my life.”
The words fell between them like iron.
Corvus’s mouth opened, then closed again. “But… why? Why would it still—?”
“Because wanting isn’t the same as belonging,” Polaris said. “And apparently, I don’t belong where I thought I did.”
Corvus scoffed, hurt curdling under his breath. “That’s stupid.”
Polaris’s gaze sharpened. “Is it?”
“Yes,” Corvus said without hesitation. “We were meant to be Slytherins. All of us. You—me—Bastian. It’s how we survive. It’s how we win .”
Bastian’s voice was low, cutting clean through: “It’s how we play the game.”
Polaris turned to him. “I didn’t want to play .”
“You did,” Bastian said simply. “You just didn’t know the rules would turn on you.”
Corvus shook his head. “So what, now you’re off solving riddles and debating philosophy with Greengrass while we’re stuck in snake’s den with Parkinson and Burke? What are we even supposed to do with that?”
Polaris’s voice was soft but lethal. “You could start by not insulting my house.”
Corvus’s eyes narrowed. “You don’t even want to be there.”
“No,” Polaris admitted, heat rising. “But I didn’t get a choice. None of us did. Not really.”
Bastian’s arms crossed. “The Hat makes a choice based on what’s inside . It saw something.”
“It saw too much ,” Polaris bit out, tone cracking for just a breath. “It looked at me and said I was stitched wrong. Said I didn’t fit. Not there. Not anywhere . And then it picked for me.”
His chest rose, a sharp breath like it hurt to take.
“So yes,” he said, quieter now. “I told it Slytherin. I begged. And it said no . It told me I didn’t want power — I wanted understanding. That I didn’t belong because I wanted the rules to make sense .”
Corvus stood stiffly, arms still folded, but his expression cracked. “You think we don’t?”
“I think you’re better at pretending it doesn’t matter.”
That struck something. Deep.
Corvus looked away.
Bastian shifted, slow and thoughtful. “I didn’t know Ravenclaw could be that.”
Polaris looked at him. “Neither did I.”
They stood there, a moment suspended between walls and sunlight and too much unsaid. The air between them held weight — not accusation, not forgiveness — just weight.
Eventually, Corvus muttered, “You should’ve fought harder.”
Polaris didn’t flinch. “I nearly broke trying.”
That silenced them both.
Bastian let out a slow breath. “We should go.”
Corvus didn’t argue this time. Just nodded.
As they rounded the last corner, the scent of toast and eggs began to creep up from the Great Hall — warm, rich, and faintly buttery.
Corvus slowed a little. “D’you think we’re allowed to sit wherever we want? I mean—outside the Sorting Feast?”
Polaris blinked at him. “What?”
“You know, like… tables,” Corvus gestured vaguely. “I mean, they sent us away last night. We were clearly not welcome back at Slytherin after the betrayal.”
“It wasn’t a betrayal,” Polaris muttered.
“Tell that to Eliza Burke. She was looking at us like we’d spat in her soup.”
“You did take one of her treacle tarts.” Bastian added helpfully.
“She wasn’t eating it.”
Bastian, calm as ever, said, “We probably won’t be allowed today. First years get timetables this morning.”
Corvus deflated with a groan. “So that’s a no, then?”
Polaris glanced sideways, then offered, “Maybe at lunch I can try sitting at the Slytherin table. See if it causes a diplomatic incident.”
Corvus looked momentarily stunned — then smug. “Polaris Black. Rule-bender.”
“I’m not bending it. I’m testing it.”
“Oh, much better,” Bastian drawled.
Corvus glanced up at the enchanted ceiling, which was steadily brightening with morning light. “Wait—do you think there’s still food ?”
Bastian rolled his eyes. “How much time do you think we’ve wasted?”
“We paused for a brief existential crisis and some light betrayal. You know, standard first week stuff.” Corvus said. “That eats at least twenty minutes.”
They reached the doors to the Great Hall just as a few straggling older students slipped through. The hum of chatter swelled louder. Polaris hesitated a moment, the divide before him stretching wider than it looked.
The long tables were clearly re-sorted now — neat rows of blue, green, red, and yellow. The sea of Ravenclaw robes stood out to him first, all orderly and quiet, heads bowed over toast and pumpkin juice. The first-year cluster was easy to spot — they were the ones still looking like they didn’t know how to sit properly, limbs too long for benches, voices pitched too high with excitement.
Polaris didn’t head for them.
He drifted instead toward the far end of the table — where older students sat, more relaxed, more silent. Seventh-years, most of them. One looked up at him, curious, but didn’t say anything. Polaris slipped into the edge of the bench without a word and folded his hands in his lap.
Meanwhile Corvus and Bastian went to the Slytherin table.
One of the seventh-years beside him — a tall boy with a book open beside his porridge — gave him a nod.
“First year?”
Polaris nodded back, wary.
“Bold move,” the boy said mildly. “Avoiding your lot.”
Polaris’s gaze didn’t shift. “I like the quiet.”
The boy shrugged. “Fair enough.”
He turned a page in his book with a spoon still balanced in one hand — an effortless sort of multitasking that suggested years of practice. Polaris didn’t speak again. Just watched his tea swirl, pale and steam-soft, untouched.
A moment later, another student further down — a prefect, judging by the badge glinting on his robes — glanced over and narrowed his eyes.
“Polaris Black?” he called lightly.
Polaris tensed. “Yes.”
The boy pushed his plate aside and stood, making his way over with an easy confidence. He had that seventh-year presence: the kind that made him feel taller than he was, like he'd already outgrown the school and was just humouring it for a final year.
“You’re late,” the prefect said, not unkindly. “We gave out the timetables ten minutes ago. Here.”
He handed Polaris a folded piece of parchment, creased at the corners. “Potions first. Slughorn doesn’t tolerate tardiness, so maybe don’t repeat this mornings performance.”
Polaris took it without comment, fingers brushing the edges of the parchment. He wasn’t sure the remark had been necessary.
Polaris unfolded the timetable with care, his eyes flicking down the neat grid. As he glanced through the week schedule he was distracted at the idea of an owl.
He was waiting for something.
Every rustle of wings above made his shoulders flinch. Every creak of a beak on wood. Every hoot from the rafters sent his thoughts spiralling in anticipation of it .
A Howler.
He hadn’t slept well for a reason.
He kept imagining it — red envelope, shrill voice, his mother’s fury ripping through the Great Hall like a curse. Two sons. Two betrayals. Sirius in Gryffindor. Now Polaris in Ravenclaw. Surely it would be too much.
Surely, she would snap.
But it didn’t come.
Instead, a single barn owl swept down through the rafters and landed neatly on the table beside his plate, then a second later a white snow owl dropped another letter.
One on rich parchment sealed in plain wax, the other folded more carelessly, with ink already bleeding at the edges. The owls were gone quickly after.
Polaris stared at the envelopes. One bore his name in elegant, slanted script — Narcissa’s hand. The other was unmistakable in its simplicity.
Polaris hadn’t seen or heard from his uncle in years. So it was surprising — strange, even — that Alphard had sent him a letter. Polaris wasn’t sure how to feel about it. He felt... odd, somehow. Indifferent, maybe.
This was the uncle who used to visit often. The one who took him to Quidditch matches, who’d smuggle in sweets and shout himself hoarse every time Puddlemere United scored. The uncle who got him his first scarf in their colours. The uncle who left — and never came back.
He opened Alphard’s first.
Starling—
I hear you’re a Ravenclaw. Good.
You always were the sharpest of us.
Don’t let the others make you doubt it.
Write when you feel like it. Or don’t.
Just know I’m proud of you.
— Your uncle Al
Polaris blinked hard. He wasn't sure he would be writing back at all.
The second letter — Narcissa’s — he opened more carefully. The parchment smelled faintly of lilac, like it had rested among perfumed gloves and powdered silk.
Pol,
Your placement was surprising — but not disappointing. Ravenclaw is, after all, a house of excellence and reason, and I know you’ll distinguish yourself.
Don’t fret about what others think. For now, focus on your studies. Hogwarts is a place of opportunity, and you deserve to enjoy it.
Be clever. Be cautious. And please try not to start any wars with the professors like Sirius did in his first year.
— Cissa
He let out a small breath. A smile flickered at the corner of his mouth — reluctant but there.
It was clear she’d written it to distract him, to soften what she couldn't say: that the family was disappointed. Confused. Maybe even embarrassed.
Still. She’d written.
He folded both letters — Alphard’s crisp and sparse, Narcissa’s silky and creased where his fingers had lingered — and tucked them into the inner pocket of his robes.
He hadn’t eaten much. A bit of toast earlier. Now, he forced himself to chew through a few bites of cold eggs at the near-empty Ravenclaw table. The other first-years had long gone, buzzing with nervous excitement to find their classrooms.
Polaris was among the last still in the Hall, but that suited him. He liked the quiet. It gave him enough time to figure out where to go next without an audience.
He stood, adjusted his bag, and began moving toward the corridor leading out of the Great Hall — and promptly collided with someone around the corner.
“Oof—watch it—”
Polaris staggered back a step, only to find himself blinking up at Sirius’s wide grin.
“ Well, well, if it isn’t the pride of Ravenclaw Tower! ” Sirius declared, arms outstretched like he was announcing him to the whole castle.
Beside him stood James Potter, just as tall, with that same breezy confidence like the school already belonged to them. His tie was crooked. His hair was worse. Both boys had the same vaguely dishevelled look that suggested they’d just sprinted from somewhere for absolutely no reason.
“Breakfast’s nearly over,” James said to Sirius, amused. “And you nearly flattened a first-year.”
Polaris glanced at James, brow raised. It wasn’t the first time he’d seen him.
He remembered three times, actually. The first had been years ago, at some gala full of stiff collars and endless speeches about the preservation of magical lineage. Polaris had been bored out of his mind, lurking behind a velvet chair, while Sirius got scolded for sneaking a Fanged Frisbee into the ballroom. James had been there, a few inches shorter then, eating half the dessert table and laughing too loudly at jokes Sirius whispered into his ear.
The second time was after Sirius’s second year — when Kreacher had been sent to retrieve him from the platform. Polaris had gone along. James had waved, oblivious to the tension, and cheerfully declared, “Oi! It’s the littler Black! How’s life in the snake pit?” Sirius had smacked him, grinning, before tossing his trunk at Kreacher without a second glance.
But it was the third time that stood out most.
Diagon Alley, last summer. Sirius hadn’t been there. Polaris had been alone, quietly waiting outside Flourish and Blotts while his mother argued with the book clerk inside. James had appeared suddenly, like a blast of sunshine and noise, and immediately launched into conversation — as if expecting Polaris to be Sirius 2.0.
He’d talked about Quidditch. About prank plans. About “mental magical theory ideas” he was pretending to understand. And Polaris had said nothing.
By the third minute, James’s smile had thinned. By the fourth, he’d blinked, stared, and muttered, “Right. Not much of a talker, huh?”
That had been their first real conversation.
“That’s my brother,” Sirius replied proudly, throwing an arm around Polaris’s shoulders before he could duck away. “He can take it. Aren’t you glad it was me and not, say, Snivellus?”
“You are not allowed to call him that in front of me,” Polaris muttered, trying to twist out from under Sirius’s arm. Polaris already knew who he was talking about, it was hard not to remember that one time Regulus invited said Severus Snape to their home and how Sirius made a big deal about it.
“Oh, right, sorry.” Sirius grinned wider. “Forgot you’re a Ravenclaw now. All noble and morally superior.” He ruffled Polaris’s hair hard.
“Stop that!” Polaris swatted his hand away. “And you— you —you cheered when I was Sorted. Cheered. ”
Sirius gasped theatrically. “You’re welcome.”
“You stood up . Yelled. You shouted that’s my brother like we were in the middle of a Quidditch match—”
“Hey, I was proud of you!” Sirius said. “You didn’t go to Slytherin! You’ve no idea the bet I just won off Potter here.”
“I didn’t agree to any—”
“Oh, you definitely implied it. Anyway, I said you’d surprise them, didn’t I?”
Polaris glared at him. “The entire Hall went quiet.”
“And then I fixed it!”
“You made it worse! ”
James was laughing now, watching the two of them like it was a well-rehearsed show. “I dunno, mate, I think he was right. It was sort of brilliant.”
“Thank you,” Sirius said smugly, slinging an arm around James’s shoulder next. “See, even my best mate thinks I’m a gift.”
Polaris didn’t say anything — but his lips twitched. Just barely. He smoothed the expression away a second later, but Sirius caught it.
“You smiled, ” Sirius accused, pointing. “You can’t take it back now. That was definitely amusement.”
“I didn’t smile,” Polaris said flatly, already adjusting his bag again like this entire conversation had derailed his schedule.
“You did,” Sirius insisted. “Witnessed it. Potter, back me up.”
“I’m not getting in the middle of this,” James said quickly, though he was grinning too. “You’ll both hex me.”
Sirius opened his mouth to respond — and then his eyes gleamed. “Speaking of hexing…”
James’s grin dropped instantly.
“ Don’t. ”
“Your sister looked very cozy in green last night.”
“ Sirius— ”
“ Aurelia Potter, of the House of Cunning, Ambition, and Snake-Snuggling—”
“Leave her alone!”
“She’s your sister and she’s in Slytherin. I’m obligated to point it out. Repeatedly. Forever.”
Polaris blinked at the idea of a Potter in Slytherin, feeling an unexpected flicker of surprise. He wondered if the Potter found it as awkward as he did being in Ravenclaw.
Maybe she felt like an outsider too.
“I’m not talking about it,” James muttered, clearly trying to keep his voice neutral and failing. “It didn’t happen. It was a dream. A bad one.”
“Oh no, it definitely happened,” Sirius said, smirking. “The look on your face last night—like someone told you your broomstick had joined the Gobstones Club.”
Polaris snorted before he could stop himself. Just a quiet, derisive breath — but it earned him a victorious grin from Sirius.
“There it is again! Twice in one morning. I’m on fire.”
Before Polaris could retort, James suddenly perked up. “Oi, Evans!” he called across the corridor.
Lily turned. She was walking briskly with a small knot of Gryffindor girls, hair gleaming like fresh-polished copper in the torchlight. Her gaze landed on James — and immediately cooled.
“Oh no,” she said loudly to her friends. “It’s talking again.”
The other girls laughed. Lily didn’t even break stride as she passed, giving James a look like he’d tracked mud across her carpet.
James, undeterred, looked awestruck. “She’s so in love with me.”
Polaris raised an eyebrow.
“She didn’t even stop walking,” Polaris pointed out.
“She didn’t need to,” James replied breezily. “The look said everything.”
“It said leave me alone ,” Polaris deadpanned.
“Exactly,” Sirius chimed in, throwing an arm over James’s shoulder. “She’s trying so hard not to fall for you. Honestly, it’s admirable. That level of restraint.”
James nodded sagely. “She’ll crack by Yule.”
“October, I’d wager,” Sirius said.
Polaris shook his head, completely baffled. “You’re both unwell.”
They beamed like it was a compliment.
Polaris sighed. “Do either of you actually know where the dungeons are?”
“For Potions?” James asked. “Yeah, we’ll show you.”
“You’re going to breakfast.”
“And you’re going past the Great Hall on the way there,” Sirius said. “Two birds, one stone.”
Polaris didn’t bother arguing.
As they turned the corner, still caught in the swirl of Lily Evans-related debate, Polaris glanced between them. James’s hair was even messier up close — like he’d tried to flatten it and then given up halfway — and Sirius had that bright, brash energy that filled every room before he even walked into it.
Polaris hesitated, then said quietly, “The girl, the one you called Evans . Is she—” He paused. “Is she Muggle-born?”
James didn’t seem to hear. He was too busy recounting something Lily had shouted at him last term — something about his “inflated ego” and “a rat learning manners faster than you.”
But Sirius heard. He stiffened.
For a second, the air between them felt like it thinned — stretched too tight. Polaris saw the flicker of warning in his brother’s eyes before Sirius smiled too quickly.
“Anyway,” Sirius said, clapping a hand on Polaris’s shoulder and steering the conversation like he was yanking the wheel of a broomstick. “Did you know James and I tied for tallest in our year? You wouldn’t think it, right? Because of his hair.”
James turned, mid-rant. “What?”
“Your hair adds two inches at least. Doesn’t count.”
Polaris didn’t respond. He just gave Sirius a long, quiet look — not quite questioning, not quite agreeing — and then dropped it.
Sirius didn’t look back.
James, of course, had launched into a debate about how his height was “completely legitimate” and how Lily secretly liked it anyway.
Sirius and James were still trading jokes, bumping shoulders, their laughter echoing off the stone walls. It was all so… loud. Unapologetic. Like they never questioned whether they belonged in the space they took up. Polaris trailed behind them by a step, watching.
Blood traitor.
He’d heard the word countless times. At dinner, especially, when Sirius had still come home for holidays. Their mother would bring it up like a sermon — tight-lipped, eyes like daggers.
“ Potters, ” she’d sneer, as if the name alone were filthy. “Breeding disloyalty under the pretence of decency. And Sirius thinks them noble.”
The word was used for families who'd “lost their way.” For those who valued kindness over pedigree. For those who taught their children that blood was not a weapon.
Polaris had heard stories. How blood traitors married down, how they polluted lines and raised their children to think filth was equal. He’d memorized those words the way others memorized recipes — not because he believed them, but because he’d been raised among them, and they were as inescapable as wallpaper.
Yet James Potter didn’t seem dangerous.
If anything, his greatest offense was that he was just as loud as Sirius — maybe even louder, though Polaris suspected that was more competition than coincidence.
He didn’t act like a traitor to his blood. He didn’t act like anything but a boy who liked to joke too much, with a friend who made him worse.
Polaris frowned, quiet beneath the weight of the thought.
If Corvus were a blood traitor, he wondered suddenly, would I stop being friends with him?
The answer came faster than he expected.
No.
He liked Corvus. He liked the way Corvus listened. The way he thought in spirals and always wanted to know why — even when the answer was supposed to be obvious. Spending time with him was like breathing differently.
And besides…
Blood traitors were still pure-bloods, weren’t they?
That had to count for something.
Didn’t it?
He wasn’t sure. The thoughts tangled too easily when he pulled at them, knotted with years of half-heard sermons and passing comments that had never quite felt like his but had settled into him anyway.
Polaris blinked and looked up — he was standing outside the Potions classroom now. He didn’t get a chance to thank his brother and his friend before they ran off for breakfast. He doubted there’d be anything there now.
Most students had already arrived. He stepped in, expecting to find Professor Slughorn at the front. There were already a lot of students there.
Then he noticed the colours.
The Ravenclaws were sharing potions with Gryffindors.
Polaris paused, one foot over the threshold, heart thudding with a strange discomfort. He scanned the room quickly. Most seats were already taken — students huddled into their familiar groups, laughter and chatter folding around them like invisible walls.
He didn’t have anyone to sit beside.
His eyes drifted to the Ravenclaw tables. His housemates had arrived early, it seemed. They filled rows in twos and threes, some already unpacking ingredients, others still joking with half-tied robes. A few glanced up when he entered. Some looked away just as fast.
One of them didn’t.
Mirza.
The glare he gave Polaris wasn’t subtle. It hit like a slap, ending a clear message.
Polaris just tilted his head slightly, brow faintly furrowed, as if trying to puzzle out a riddle. Huh. That was… odd. Mirza hadn’t spoken a word to him since yesterday. Was this about the game?
In truth, Polaris hadn’t quite understood what had happened.
It had started like a normal evening.
A game of Exploding Pairs — Elias and Polaris were natural rivals, fast, focused, each daring the other to blink. Rafiq had been slower, still learning the rules, but Polaris hadn’t minded. There’d even been a moment he nearly admired the boy’s focus, how earnestly he tried.
And then—
“Boo.”
Polaris didn’t turn.
He didn’t roll his eyes. He didn’t scowl. He simply blinked once and said, dryly, “You’re loud for someone who thinks they’re sneaky.”
Behind him, Nathaniel let out a short laugh. “Merlin, do you ever startle?”
Polaris finally turned, meeting Nathaniel’s grin with a calm, unreadable look. “Not when I know I’m being watched.”
Nathaniel’s smile didn’t falter, but he tilted his head slightly. “So, you did see me.”
“Reflected off the brass cauldron. Try harder next time.”
Nathaniel clutched his chest dramatically. “Wounded. You make it very hard to make friends, you know.”
“I make it hard for people to pretend they’re not trying.”
Nathaniel stared at him for a beat — then let out a small, honest laugh. “Alright, fair. Still, you looked like you were about to be eaten alive by awkward seating politics, so—” He gestured toward the back. “Come sit with me.”
Polaris didn’t move.
He studied Nathaniel the way someone might study an unfamiliar potion — carefully, without blinking, checking the ingredients before deciding whether it was safe to drink.
Polaris had learned early that people didn’t offer kindness for free. They wanted things: status, information, influence. Or worse — they wanted to fix you.
And yet Nathaniel Sayre looked back at him with such infuriating openness, like someone who’d never been taught to guard a thought before saying it.
Polaris’s first instinct was to say no. Not because he didn’t want the seat — but because he didn’t trust what came with it.
Then again what was there to lose?
“Not a trap,” Nathaniel added. “I swear I don’t bite. Unless someone says pineapple belongs on treacle tart.”
Polaris’s eyes narrowed just slightly. “That’s... oddly specific.”
“Trauma from childhood,” Nathaniel said, already heading toward the back with a wave of his hand. “Come on. You sit; I’ll protect us from Slughorn’s splash zone and provide top-tier Gryffindor commentary. It’s like dinner theatre but with boiling liquids.”
Polaris followed.
They reached the back of the room, half-shadowed and blissfully away from the centre. Nathaniel dropped into his chair with his usual chaotic grace. Polaris settled more slowly, unpacking parchment and quill with precise, practiced movements.
“I should warn you,” Nathaniel said under his breath, “Willow’s not talking to me.”
Polaris gave him a sideways look. “You two close?”
Nathaniel shrugged, but there was something careful in the motion. “Yeah. Since we were small. Practically grew up in each other’s pockets.”
Willow Smyth sat near the front.
Polaris wasn’t surprised she'd been sorted into Gryffindor. She had all the traits of a lion: sharp-tongued, impulsive, unwilling to yield. She wore her ideals like armour, even when they cut the people around her. Her anger burned hot and fast, but it never lacked conviction.
No, Gryffindor suited her.
Sayre, though…
Polaris glanced at the boy beside him — all unfiltered energy and crooked grins, all heart and noise and open doors.
He’d half expected a Hufflepuff badge.
The loyalty made sense. So did the ease with people, the instinct to mend rather than break.
“We had another go at it last night. Then again this morning. I tried apologizing — third time, actually — but she just walked off like I hadn’t said anything.” He exhaled through his nose. “At this point, I don’t even know what I’m apologizing for. I think I’m just… trying not to lose her.”
Polaris said nothing at first. His quill tapped once against the desk, eyes fixed ahead. Willow sat near the front, perfectly still, spine straight. If she heard them, she gave no indication.
“She’s stubborn,” Nathaniel added.
“She’s hurt,” Polaris corrected quietly.
Nathaniel looked over, surprised by the softness in the tone.
Polaris didn’t look at him. “If Smyth still considers you a friend, she’ll accept your next apology. If she doesn’t…” He paused, then gave a small, elegant shrug. “Well. Then it’s not really about the apology, is it?”
Nathaniel let out a breath, thoughtful.
“I wouldn’t have bothered after the first one,” Polaris continued, tone turning colder again. “I don’t like wasting words.”
“You don’t seem to use many,” Nathaniel noted.
“Because most people aren’t worth the effort.”
Nathaniel gave him a sidelong grin. “And yet you’re sitting here with me.”
Polaris said nothing to that.
Professor Horace Slughorn was stood at the front of the classroom, he pulled out a thick parchment scroll, thumbed to the top, and began reading names aloud in his usual rich baritone.
“Black, Polaris.”
The room went still for just a second too long.
Not because the name was unfamiliar — but because it was too familiar.
Slughorn didn’t bother looking up. He didn’t need to.
“Ah, yes,” he said, voice warming like a kettle just before a boil. “The youngest of the Black line. I had the pleasure of dining with your grandfather not too long ago — Pollux spoke quite highly of you, though I suspect his standards remain... formidable.”
Polaris said nothing. His quill hovered an inch above the parchment, unmoving.
Around him, the silence shifted — not quite uncomfortable, but alert. The kind of hush that prickled against the back of his neck. Two students sitting just ahead leaned closer to each other. A whisper slipped between them, low but not low enough.
“That’s him,” said one — a half-blood boy with a nervous edge to his voice. “He’s one of the ones I told you about. You’ve got to be careful. The Blacks, the Averys, the Burkes—”
“They hate Muggle-borns, right?” the girl beside him whispered back. She was taller, freckles along her neck, her hand curled tight around her wand.
Polaris found himself rolling his eyes.
A few others stole glances his way. Some wary. Some curious. One or two with a kind of sharp-eyed admiration — as though knowing his name was enough to expect cleverness, cruelty, or both. He wasn’t just another boy in the room.
He was a Black. And that meant something.
Whether they feared it, resented it, or admired it — they had already decided what he was before he opened his mouth.
Slughorn, oblivious or perhaps simply uninterested in the shift in the air, continued cheerfully. “Regulus, of course, shows excellent promise in his fourth-year work. Clean technique, a steady hand. I expect he’ll be joining my N.E.W.T. class in due time. And your grandfather’s curiosity in the field was always... spirited. Quite the collection of experimental texts, if I recall correctly.”
He chuckled to himself, like he'd shared an inside joke with someone long gone.
Polaris inclined his head once — neither accepting the praise nor rejecting it.
Just acknowledging it.
Slughorn’s eyes flicked to him at last, narrowing slightly with interest. “Let’s see if talent runs in threes, hmm?”
He moved on without waiting for a reply.
“Fawley, Sylvan.”
Slughorn paused again, raising a bushy brow. “Any relation to Cedrella Fawley at the Ministry?”
Sylvan, a wiry boy with prematurely silver-streaked hair, gave a slight nod. “My aunt.”
“Wonderful woman, Cedrella,” Slughorn said with a fond smile. “Chairs the Department of International Cultural Liaison. Brilliant negotiator, and her herbal infusions are to die for.”
Next:
“Greengrass, Senna. Sister of Septimus, I presume?”
“Yes, Professor.”
“He was a prodigy with Draughts of Living Death. Curious mind, steady hand — a credit to the name. High expectations, my dear.”
Senna blinked once but offered no reply.
“Kim, Felix.”
Another pause — Slughorn’s voice turned approving. “Ah! The Kim diplomatic line. One of the finest Sinitic wandlore circles in the last century. Your father is stationed in Prague now, yes?”
Felix nodded.
Slughorn smiled, clearly enjoying himself. “Your grandfather and I once collaborated on a twelve-year aging tonic. It aged wine perfectly but tragically turned my moustache blue. Never did figure that one out.”
A few students chuckled softly.
“Sayre, Nathaniel.”
Another slight pause.
“Sayre,” Slughorn repeated, eyes brightening. “As in Isolt Sayre — founder of Ilvermorny?”
Nathaniel grinned, raising a hand. “That’s the rumour, sir.”
Slughorn chuckled. “Well! It’s not every day I get a Sayre in my classroom. Your family has quite the legacy in magical creature study — and a fair bit of duelling flair, if I recall correctly.”
Nathaniel shrugged, grin still firmly in place. “I mostly chase Puffskeins.”
Slughorn let out a rich laugh and nodded appreciatively. “Modest and well-mannered — the makings of a fine potion-brewer.
The roll continued, but Polaris had already begun forming mental notes — not just of the students Slughorn lingered on, but the ones he skipped over quickly. It was subtle, but real. Influence. Power. Legacy. Slughorn's gaze lingered where it mattered most to him .
Polaris understood the game.
Once the final name was called and a few more compliments handed out, Slughorn clapped his scroll shut with a flourish and paced toward the front of the room.
“Now then,” he said, hands folding over his rounded middle, “before we lift a single ladle or so much as uncork a vial, I want to ask you a question.”
He turned to face the class, eyes twinkling.
“What makes a good potion-maker?”
A beat of silence followed — that cautious, first-day stillness where no one wanted to be wrong. Quills hovered, a few students glanced at each other, waiting for someone braver.
Slughorn smiled, undeterred.
“Is it talent ?” he prompted. “A natural gift for combining ingredients?”
A few nods.
“ Patience , perhaps? The willingness to wait six hours for a draught to simmer properly without stirring?”
More nods.
“ Precision ?” He arched a brow. “The steady hand, the correct angle of stir, the instinct to stop just before over-boiling?”
One or two students raised their hands now. Slughorn waved them down kindly.
“Don’t worry — no right answers today. Just thoughts.” He let the silence sit for a moment, then leaned forward slightly.
“Can anyone become great at potions?” he asked. “Or is it a gift only a few possess?”
This time, someone up front — a Gryffindor girl with a confident voice — said, “I think it’s about control. Magic’s chaotic. Potions force it into structure.”
“Excellent point,” Slughorn said, nodding. “Structure! Yes, indeed — an elegant container for wildness.”
He turned to the room. “What’s more dangerous, then? A poorly brewed potion — or a poorly cast spell?”
A few scattered voices offered ideas. "A potion," someone muttered. "It can linger, spread." Another said, "A bad spell’s instant — you don’t get a second chance."
Then, from where most of the Ravenclaw’s sat, a voice rang out with theatrical confidence:
“A poorly brewed potion, sir,” said Gilderoy Lockhart, sitting tall with a gleam in his eye. “Because unlike a spell, it can affect entire populations. One vial in the wrong hands, and you’ve got a tragedy worthy of the Prophet’s front page.”
He smiled, clearly imagining his name in the headline.
Slughorn chuckled, amused. “Ah, Mr Lockhart. A dramatic answer — and not entirely wrong. Though I’d caution you: spells can be just as catastrophic, especially in the hands of someone who thinks flair is a substitute for focus.”
A few students snickered. Lockhart’s smile faltered for half a second, then returned with practiced charm.
“Of course, sir,” he said smoothly. “But I do believe I’ll be quite good at both.”
At the back, Polaris watched quietly, quill motionless between his fingers. Beside him, Nathaniel tilted his head, then leaned in.
“I bet you’ve already got an answer,” he whispered.
Polaris didn’t respond at first.
He blinked slowly, eyes dragging across the blackboard without really reading it. His posture, though straight, carried a faint heaviness in the shoulders — the weight of a night spent not sleeping, and a morning spent pretending he had.
His quill twirled idly between his fingers, not out of thought, but boredom. He wasn’t even looking at it. Just watching the shifting candlelight on the blackboard like it might rearrange itself into something worth paying attention to.
Then, softly — not for the class, but for Nathaniel — he said, almost as if to himself:
“A spell fades. A potion remembers.”
Nathaniel blinked.
“What?”
Polaris still didn’t look at him. His tone hadn’t changed, but something in it felt… half-submerged. Like a thought pulled up from deep water, not quite fully surfaced.
He ran a hand through his hair — slow, distracted — and a faint frown pulled at his brow. His fingers lingered at his temple for a second too long, as if brushing away something he didn’t want to name.
The ache was still there. It felt like it would never disappear.
“A spell miscast can be undone, countered, forgotten. But a potion, once absorbed — it becomes part of the body. It changes the blood. Alters thought. Corrupts memory. Some poisons don’t kill you. They just rewrite you slowly.”
Nathaniel stared at him for a moment, lips parting slightly.
“Bloody hell,” he whispered. “You should teach the class.”
Polaris gave the faintest twitch of a smirk. “I don’t like hogging all the attention.”
Nathaniel grinned. “Too late.”
At the front, Slughorn’s voice rang out again.
“Mr Black?”
Polaris blinked. Slowly looked up. “Yes, sir.”
“What was it you said just now?”
A hush fell over the room. Even Willow turned slightly in her seat.
Her gaze flicked toward the back — casual at first, as if reacting to the sound of Polaris’s voice like everyone else. But then it settled on Nathaniel, and her eyes narrowed.
Just slightly. Not in anger — not yet — but with the quiet weight of realization.
As if she hadn’t quite expected him , of all people, to be sitting beside Polaris Black .
The moment passed. She turned forward again, too quickly to make a scene, but not quickly enough to hide the shift in her expression — something edged, something unreadable.
Polaris didn’t fidget. He didn’t even look surprised to be called on. He simply repeated, in a voice that was quiet but oddly resonant:
“A spell fades. A potion remembers.”
Slughorn paused, then let out a deep, pleased chuckle. “Now that , my boy, is thinking like a true potioneer.”
“Five points to Ravenclaw for that insight.”
Slughorn clapped his hands again. “Potions are memory, yes — but also transformation, restoration, destruction, healing. They are the soul of subtlety and the science of precision. Over the next seven years, you’ll learn to turn your own magic inward — not to throw or to shield, but to reshape. ”
He paused, letting the words sink in.
“And if you’re clever, and focused, and lucky — you might even leave here with your eyebrows intact.”
A few chuckles followed. Quills began scratching again.
Polaris, still silent, added a single note to the corner of his page:
Potion as language. Not cast — consumed.
Nathaniel peered over. “What are you writing?” had he missed something was he supposed to write something down too was what Nathaniel wondered.
“Just a reminder.” Polaris told him.
As the last of the chalk floated back into place on the board behind him, Slughorn dusted his hands together and faced the class with the air of someone delivering the final line of a well-rehearsed monologue.
“Potion-making,” he said, “is an art, not a science—but like all art, it begins with understanding.”
The words hung in the warm dungeon air, echoing just faintly off stone walls.
A few students scribbled the quote down, uncertain if it would be on a future test. Others simply looked thoughtful. A Gryffindor boy near the front leaned sideways and whispered something about “a bit dramatic,” but not unkindly.
Slughorn smiled, clearly pleased with himself.
“For homework,” he added, “I want you to write a short paragraph—no more than five inches of parchment—on which potion you’d most like to learn and why. Be honest. Passion is as important as precision in my classroom.”
He turned, beginning to gather his materials as murmurs of parchment rustling and bag-strapping swept through the room.
“Hand it in by our next lesson,” he added over his shoulder. “Points for originality, of course.”
Nathaniel groaned lightly beside Polaris. “Five inches? How am I supposed to narrow it down to one potion?”
Polaris was already standing by the time Nathaniel reached for his inkpot.
He slipped his notebook into his satchel with practiced speed, eyes flicking briefly toward the door — not out of panic, but purpose. Slughorn had begun ushering students out with a genial wave, dismissing them an hour early. That was all the excuse Polaris needed.
“Pick the one that scares you most,” he murmured, not turning around as he adjusted the strap of his bag.
Nathaniel blinked. “Why?”
Polaris gave a faint shrug, still facing away. His tone was dry — almost bored. “Because fear makes you curious. And curious people learn faster.”
As if it was obvious. As if anyone with half a brain should already know that.
Then he was gone — slipping through the doorway before Nathaniel could ask another question.
Leaving behind a boy blinking after him with a lopsided, bewildered smile.
“Okay, Black,” he muttered under his breath. “You might actually be cool.”
Polaris moved fast as he walked through the corridor. Not hurried, but with a pace that dared interruption as he weaved through the other students.
The dungeon corridors were cool and quiet, disturbed only by the echo of his footsteps—until they weren’t.
“Oi. Black. ”
The voice came from behind, too loud, too casual.
Polaris didn’t stop walking.
“You’ve got nerve,” Rowle drawled, matching pace beside him now, taller by nearly a head and walking with the smug tilt of a fourth-year who thought that mattered. “Ravenclaw, though? Really? Bit of a letdown. Thought the House of Black had higher standards.” Two other Slytherins flanked him—one of them already snickering.
Polaris didn’t look at him. “Must’ve missed the part where I asked for your thoughts.”
That earned a chuckle—low, condescending.
A few Ravenclaws slowed their steps, casting glances over their shoulders. Polaris kept walking.
Rowle matched his stride. “You planning on turning blood traitor like your brother, then?” Rowle’s voice dipped as they turned the corner, less performative now. “Sirius seems eager to tear down everything your family built. You going to follow his lead, make a nice, dramatic declaration? Or are you just soft enough to end up where the Sorting Hat stuck you? Here you are—dragging your name through the floor like it means nothing.”
That made Polaris pause.
Not abruptly. Just a smooth halt mid-stride, head turned slightly—enough to look at Rowle as if trying to decide whether he was worth the effort of acknowledging.
And in that pause—barely a breath long— rage bloomed .
How dare he?
It wasn’t the insult to Sirius that burned. It was the insult to him . To the name Black . As if it could be dragged . As if it could be cheapened by the tie he wore or the corridor he walked.
Polaris had been taught, long before Hogwarts, how to hold his spine straight under scrutiny. How to wear his blood like a banner. How to speak little and listen well, because the Black name needed no defence—only reminders .
He’d been taught that the world was made of houses and names and vaults. And no one , not even a fourth-year with a chipped tooth and a louder mouth than mind, had the right to tread where he walked.
Rowle thought Polaris was soft.
Polaris almost smiled.
“Dragging it?” Polaris’s voice was very soft. “No, Rowle. I’m carrying it. Something you’d understand if your surname meant more than mildew and Ministry scraps.”
A few students actually gasped.
Rowle’s smirk faltered.
Polaris turned to face him fully now, hands loose at his sides, expression unreadable. “You think putting on a green tie makes you powerful? You think name-dropping Sirius makes you dangerous?”
He stepped forward once, calm and slow.
“You don’t understand the name Black. Not really. You think it’s about politics. Blood. Slogans. It’s not.” His voice was growing sharper, colder. “It’s about weight. Every galleon we own, every book, every death in our family tree has been earned —through fear, through brilliance, through silence. You want to be scary? Get a vault like ours. Build a name people flinch at in a courtroom. Until then—”
He looked Rowle up and down, expression flicking with faint disgust.
“—don’t speak above your station.”
It was like ice had settled into the corridor. Ravenclaws had stopped walking entirely. Even a couple of older Slytherins were watching now with narrowed eyes, lips twitching like they weren’t sure if they should intervene or laugh.
Rowle’s face twisted. “You arrogant little—!”
His wand was already in his hand before he finished the sentence.
“Don’t.”
The voice came from behind Polaris—Nathaniel, out of breath, still clutching the strap of his satchel as if he’d sprinted to catch up. “Don’t be an idiot, Rowle.”
Rowle’s wand didn’t lower. “He insulted me.”
Polaris didn’t blink. “No. I described you.”
Rowle’s wand hand twitched.
Polaris’s was still at his side. His voice turned calm again. “Go on, then. Hex me. Attack a first-year. In public. In front of everyone here.”
Several Ravenclaws were openly watching now. A Gryffindor whispered something. Laughter.
Rowle’s knuckles whitened.
“You won’t,” Polaris added, almost gently. “Because deep down, you know what happens when people cross the Blacks.”
The air had gone thin—tight with tension and unsaid threats. Rowle’s wand hovered like a misplaced dagger, the muscles in his hand twitching with a decision he hadn’t quite made.
Then:
“Oh, Rowle,” came a drawl from just behind the crowd. “Did no one teach you how to lose with dignity?”
Heads turned fast.
Evan Rosier cut through the ring of onlookers like a blade through silk—fifth year, tall, sharp-featured, with a glint in his eye like he already knew where this was going. His prefect badge caught the light as he moved, but it wasn’t what gave him power here.
It was his smile . Too charming. Too amused.
He strolled forward, hands in his pockets, voice velvet and venom. “Imagine pulling your wand on a first-year just because you couldn’t win an argument. That’s not bravery, Calren . That’s desperation.”
Laughter, again—closer this time, more confident now that Evan had arrived.
Rowle flushed. “He insulted—”
“ Insulted? ” Evan cut in, tone light as if he might start laughing. “No, darling. He educated you. Be grateful. Merlin knows no one else in your bloodline bothered.”
A few Slytherins actually gasped this time. One snorted and covered it with a cough.
Polaris didn’t move, just watched with something unreadable in his expression—like he was studying Evan the way one might study fire: beautiful, bright, and best not touched.
Evan’s eyes flicked briefly to him. “You alright, Black?”
Polaris gave a slow, near-imperceptible nod. “Perfectly.”
Evan turned back to Rowle. The smile dropped half a degree—enough to freeze the air around them.
“Then I’ll make this easy for you,” he said. “Apologise.”
Rowle stared. “You’re joking.”
Evan’s grin widened just slightly. “Do I look like I’m joking?”
Rowle didn’t answer. His eyes darted to the Ravenclaws, to the Slytherins behind Evan, to the Gryffindor staring at his wand, to the wand in his hand that suddenly felt very useless.
“You’d take his side?” Rowle spat. “A Ravenclaw?”
“No.” Evan stepped closer, voice dropping low enough only Rowle—and Polaris—could hear. “I’m taking Regulus’s side. And if you don’t think that means defending his brother, then maybe you’ve forgotten what House you belong to.”
Rowle’s bravado cracked. There was a moment—just one—where he looked like he might try it anyway.
Evan tilted his head, eyes glinting. “Go on, Calren . Show everyone how brave you are. Pick a fight you can’t win.”
Rowle’s jaw clenched.
Then, with the stiffness of someone choking down boiling tar, he muttered, “Sorry.”
Louder this time, under Evan’s glare. “Sorry, Black.”
Polaris tilted his head slightly. “Accepted,” he said, voice cool as marble. “Though next time, try to mean it.”
Evan laughed. “Careful, Rowle. If the first-years are schooling you this early in the year, what does that say about your prospects?”
There was nothing more to say. Rowle turned, face like thunder, and shoved past the gathering crowd.
Evan lingered only a second longer, then turned back to Polaris with a wink. “Well handled. He nearly cried.”
Polaris blinked. “You helped.”
Evan’s grin sharpened. “Of course I did. You’re Regulus’s baby brother. That makes you family.” He paused. “And besides... you’ve got promise. Shame about the tie.”
With a parting smirk, he vanished into the crowd.
Nathaniel watched him go, then turned to Polaris.
“Okay,” he said. “I take it back. You’re not cool. You’re terrifying. ”
Polaris looked at him a moment, considering something then.
“You spoke,” Polaris said quietly. “When Rowle pulled his wand. You said something.”
Nathaniel blinked. “Well—yeah. I wasn’t going to just stand there and let him curse you.”
“It wouldn’t have landed,” Polaris replied, like it was fact.
“That’s not the point.” Nathaniel responded.
Polaris tilted his head. “No. It isn’t.”
There was a beat of silence. Footsteps echoed ahead of them, the crowd thinning now as they reached the stairs.
“Why did you say anything?” Polaris asked, voice even. “You didn’t have to. It wasn’t your fight.”
Nathaniel blinked again. “Because it was wrong?”
Polaris didn’t respond.
So Nathaniel shrugged. “And because you told me in class that fear makes people curious. I guess I was curious what would happen if I said something.”
Polaris studied him another moment. Then turned his eyes back to the path ahead.
“Hm.”
It wasn’t approval.
But it wasn’t dismissal either.
Polaris exhaled softly through his nose. Barely a breath.
“You can call me Polaris,” he said.
Nathaniel blinked. Then smiled—wide and sudden. “Really?”
Polaris gave a small nod. Almost imperceptible.
“Well in that case,” Nathaniel said, trying and failing to sound casual, “you have to call me Nate. All my friends do. Except my cousin, but she’s weird.”
Polaris looked faintly amused. “Nate,” he echoed, testing the sound of it like it was a new word in a new language.
“Exactly,” Nate said, visibly pleased.
They rounded a corner, footsteps echoing against the stone floor. Nate, clearly unable to leave silence alone, glanced sideways. “So, uh—do you like Quidditch?”
Polaris didn’t answer right away. Not because he didn’t know. But because the question caught him off guard in a way he didn’t want to admit.
“I do,” he said finally. “I follow the League. I like the strategy.”
“Strategy?” Nate laughed. “That’s such a Ravenclaw answer.”
Polaris looked at him. “You asked.”
“Fair.” Nate kicked a loose pebble down the corridor. “What position?”
“Chaser,” Polaris said without hesitation.
“Ha! I knew it. You’ve got that—‘I’ll score and make it look easy while everyone else is still blinking’ energy.”
Polaris blinked slowly. “That’s not a real description.”
“No, but it should be.”
Polaris didn’t smile. Not fully. But his mouth twitched just faintly, the corners drawn by something unspoken.
“When’s your flying lesson?” Nate asked, after a beat. “Mine’s Wednesday morning.”
“Friday,” Polaris answered.
“Shame. Would’ve been fun to fly together.” Nate squinted at him. “Wait, what broom do you have at home?”
“Cleansweep,” Polaris said. “Six.”
“Nice,” Nate said, clearly impressed. “Solid broom. My parents got me a Nimbus 1000 last year. Think they were trying to bribe me into not setting fire to the greenhouse again.”
Polaris gave him a mildly alarmed look.
Nate grinned. “Long story.”
There was a pause, but Polaris didn’t look away, instead smiled lightly before he said. “I want to hear it.”
Nate blinked. Then grinned wider, the kind of grin that could pull people into orbit.
“Well,” he said, “it involves a jar of doxy eggs, a dare, and a very unfortunate puffskein.”
Polaris raised an eyebrow.
“Exactly,” Nate said, nodding solemnly. “Truly tragic.”
Polaris made a small sound—almost a laugh. Not quite. But it was there, just beneath the surface, like thaw beneath snow.
They kept walking, steps light now, easy. The air between them had changed—less like two first-years thrown together by chance, and more like... something starting. Something simple. Uncomplicated. And Polaris wasn’t sure when the shift had happened, only that it had.
He wasn’t used to this.
Talking without caution. Without weighing the risk of every word.
With Corvus and Bastian, it was different. They were his. Trusted. Bound to him in ways no one else was. But even with them, there were unspoken lines—places they didn’t touch, silences they didn’t break. And outside of them? Everyone else was just a storm to weather. A performance to keep up. Always watch what you say. Always know who’s listening.
But Nate... wasn’t trying to use him. Or impress him. Or report anything back.
He was just... talking.
By lunchtime, the tension from the morning had thinned. Two classes in, timetables handed out, and the sharp edge of the first day had dulled to something more manageable. Gossip that moved faster than owls. Polaris had barely stepped inside before he was intercepted.
"Finally," came a voice at his side, low and impatient. "Come on."
Corvus Avery didn’t wait for a reply—he just caught Polaris by the sleeve and tugged him in the direction of the Slytherin table like this was something they'd already discussed and Polaris was simply behind schedule.
Polaris went without protest.
They passed the Ravenclaw table, where a few students glanced up—one of the boys from his dorm raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. Across the hall, Polaris briefly caught sight of Nathaniel at the Gryffindor table, animatedly recounting something with hand gestures far too big for the space.
He didn’t stop walking.
Corvus dropped onto the bench near the middle of the Slytherin table, and Polaris slid in beside him, movement smooth and practiced, like it was second nature.
It wasn’t. But it would be.
Polaris’s eyes scanned the hall automatically—habitual, assessing. A few students looked their way. Most didn’t.
“So,” he murmured, under the clatter of plates and hum of chatter. “Is anyone going to say anything?”
Corvus didn’t look up from where he was reaching for a goblet. “About you sitting here?” He snorted. “Potter is already at the Gryffindor table like she’s one of them. So no, I doubt anyone’s going to bat an eye at a Black sitting with Slytherins. Might even assume you belong here.”
Polaris glanced sideways and nearly rolled his eyes. Pinned proudly to Corvus’s robes was a Ballycastle Bats badge — glinting like it was a mark of noble heritage, not blind loyalty to a team that played like a band of concussed Bludgers.
Of course he was wearing it.
Polaris raised an eyebrow, lips tilting into something dry. “Comforting.”
Corvus finally looked at him, one corner of his mouth twitching. “Don’t worry, we’ll let you borrow some green if it makes you feel more at home.”
Polaris glanced down at his tie—blue and bronze stark against the sea of green around him. “Maybe I’ll enchant it to match. Blend in.”
“Don’t,” Bastian said from beside Corvus the table, stabbing a roasted parsnip with unnecessary force. “Your house would probably send a search party.”
Polaris almost smirked. “Would they?”
Corvus leaned in slightly. “If they’re smart? Yes. You're an asset. If not—well, you’ve always got us.”
Here, things moved fast. Judgements were passed in the flick of a gaze. And yet—
“Look who finally came home,” someone purred.
Polaris turned to find Elora Parkinson perched across from him, fork delicately balanced between fingers polished to perfection. Her pale green eyes flicked over him like she was deciding if he’d grown into his bones since the last time she saw him.
“Took you long enough,” she added. “We were starting to think you’d gotten lost in a library and died under a pile of books.”
“I probably would’ve,” Polaris said evenly, “if Corvus hadn’t dragged me.”
Corvus made a grand shrug beside him. “You’re welcome.”
Another voice joined in—low, smooth, with just the edge of curiosity. “Is it true, then? That you’re the one who put Rowle in his place this morning?”
Polaris glanced up. Kalen Nott sat a few seats down, posture straight, gaze level. He hadn’t raised his voice—he didn’t need to. The table quieted a little, the space around him pulling inward like a held breath.
“Rowle’s not even here,” said a third Slytherin, a boy with sandy hair Polaris vaguely remembered from last year’s Parkinson gathering. “Skipped lunch altogether. Rosier’s been laughing about it all morning.”
“Elora nearly spat pumpkin juice when she heard,” Corvus added.
“I did not,” Elora said coolly. “I sipped it very elegantly. Unlike Rowle, who chokes on his own self-importance.”
She leaned forward slightly, chin in hand, expression sharp with interest. “Come on, Polaris. Tell us. Did he really pull his wand and nearly cry when Evan showed up?”
Polaris didn’t smile, but the corner of his mouth tilted. “He did pull his wand.”
A satisfied hum rose around the table.
“I knew it,” Elora said, triumphant. “And you didn’t even point your wand. That’s the part that really gets me. You just stood there, all quiet and dramatic, and spoke .”
“It’s always the quiet ones,” said someone else, half-laughing.
“You are very quiet,” Elora added, with the air of an accusation disguised as charm. “You never introduce yourself, have you noticed? You wait for people to do it first. That’s why you don’t have any friends in Ravenclaw.”
That earned a few snickers from nearby.
Polaris blinked. “I… do that?”
Elora arched a brow. “You absolutely do.”
He frowned faintly, thoughtful now. She was right. He did tend to wait. Hold back. He’d done it before—even then, with someone who hadn’t minded. It wasn’t meant to be rude. It just… didn’t occur to him. Or maybe it had become a habit. A kind of armoured courtesy, inherited and worn too often.
“Suppose I should fix that,” he murmured.
Elora smiled, victorious. “You should.”
Polaris picked up his goblet, then added, almost offhand, “I think I’m friends with Senna Greengrass.”
“‘Think?’” Corvus repeated.
“She sat beside me in Astronomy,” Polaris said. “We talked about star charts and wand wood.”
“Stars and wand wood,” Elora echoed, unimpressed. “Well. That’s positively thrilling.”
“She said Sagittarius is a fire sign, but I said technically it’s ruled by Jupiter, so it’s more complicated.”
Corvus snorted. “Scandalous. Truly riveting social ground you’re breaking.”
From beside them, Bastian stirred just enough to speak. “If that’s how you make friends, I fear for the rest of us.”
Polaris glanced over. “It was a long class.”
“I’m sure it felt longer for her,” Bastian said flatly, then sipped his drink without blinking.
Elora sighed, sitting back. “Merlin, we have work to do.”
Polaris huffed—a short, amused breath through his nose. Not quite a laugh, but close enough.
Elora caught it, narrowed her eyes like she’d just spotted something rare. “Was that a laugh , Black?”
Polaris raised a brow. “Might’ve been.”
Elora leaned back with a theatrical sigh. “Merlin, we definitely have work to do.”
That got a snort from Corvus and a muffled laugh from someone further down the table.
Polaris shook his head faintly, still amused, but his eyes flicked across the Slytherin table again.
A boy sat near the end — dark hair, a lean frame, space carved between him and the others like a border drawn in silence. No one looked at him. He didn’t look at anyone.
Polaris’s eyes lingered for a moment, then moved on.
“Have any of you seen Regulus?” he asked, tone more curious than concerned. “I haven’t spotted him in a while.”
That caught Corvus’s attention. “Not at all?”
Polaris shook his head.
There was a pause. Then, from further down the bench, Kalen spoke—calm, quiet, like he’d been waiting to be asked. “I passed him on the way out of the common room before lunch. He was with Crouch and Rosier. Rowle, too.”
Polaris blinked. “Rowle?”
“Didn’t look like a friendly reunion,” Kalen added, casual as if discussing the weather. “Regulus said something. Crouch and Rosier laughed. Rowle didn’t.”
Corvus immediately leaned across the table, eyes sharp with interest. “What kind of not-friendly? Like scolding? Threats? Passive-aggressive glares? Come on, Nott—details.”
Kalen raised a brow. “I wasn’t eavesdropping.”
“You’re always eavesdropping,” Elora said, practically buzzing now. “You just pretend you’re not because you’re quiet and broody.”
Corvus nodded, backing her up. “Exactly. You look like you’re studying your shoelaces, but you’re definitely recording conversations to use later.”
Kalen looked mildly offended. “I was walking. I overheard. That’s different.”
“Semantics,” Elora said with a dismissive wave, then turned to Polaris. “Your brother and Crouch are close, aren’t they?”
Polaris shrugged, though his expression was thoughtful. “Regulus talks about him sometimes, but not in a way that says much.”
“Which means everything,” Elora said knowingly.
Corvus leaned in again. “Did they look tense? Did Rowle look hexed? Are we thinking fallout from this morning?”
Kalen sipped his water with the serenity of someone who enjoyed letting other people froth. “Rosier looked amused. That’s all I can tell you.”
“That definitely means something happened,” Elora said at once. “I heard the Rosier heir never gets involved unless it’s interesting.”
“Or dramatic,” Corvus added. “Or both.”
Bastian rolled his eyes faintly. “Or because Rosier likes to be seen. Even boredom can be a performance.”
Polaris watched them with quiet bemusement, sipping his pumpkin juice while they theorised like seasoned gossip columnists. There was something oddly reassuring about it—the way they took every scrap of information and twisted it like taffy until it fit into something sharp and delicious.
Elora’s gaze drifted past him then, toward the Ravenclaw table. “Speaking of twists,” she murmured, “has Greengrass made many friends yet?”
Polaris followed her line of sight. Senna was seated at the Ravenclaw table, wedged comfortably between two girls—one with thick curls and ink-stained sleeves, the other laughing at something Senna had just said. Her hands moved as she spoke, animated, confident, perfectly at ease.
“She looks fine,” Polaris said, quietly.
Elora gave a small nod, more thoughtful than jealous. “I suppose she would be. She adapts faster than most. Still,” she added with a sigh, “it’s a shame she wasn’t sorted here.”
“She seems happy where she is,” Bastian said simply.
Elora didn’t argue, but her eyes lingered a moment longer.
Corvus caught the look and grinned like a wolf with a secret. “Merlin, you’re sulking.”
“I am not ,” Elora said at once, straightening.
“Oh, you are,” he said, delighted. “Look at you. Jealous because Senna’s got new friends who aren’t you. What is it now—abandonment? Betrayal? Existential crisis?”
“I just think it’s a waste ,” Elora said icily. “She could’ve ruled Slytherin in a month.”
“You mean you could’ve ruled Slytherin with her ,” Corvus corrected. “Don’t worry, I’m sure she still thinks of you fondly between giggles and friendship bracelets.”
Elora shot him a look of such disdain it could’ve melted goblets. “Unlike you, I’m not threatened by other people’s social lives.”
Bastian didn’t even look up. “You absolutely are.”
Polaris, still watching the Ravenclaw table, murmured, “They seem like nice girls.”
“Oh, they do ,” Elora said, sniffing like it offended her personally. “All soft cardigans and shared ink pots. Disgusting.”
Corvus let out a bark of laughter, loud enough to draw a few curious glances.
Polaris huffed quietly, lips tilting. “You miss her.”
Elora rolled her eyes skyward. “She was more tolerable when she only liked me .”
Bastian, now watching Polaris more than the table, spoke low enough not to be overheard. “Are you still getting headaches?”
Polaris didn’t look at him. Just took another sip of pumpkin juice. “Not really.”
Bastian raised a brow. “That means yes, doesn't it?”
Polaris hesitated. “That means I’m getting better at ignoring them.”
Bastian hummed, unimpressed. “Ah. The ‘ignore it until it stops existing’ strategy. Very effective. Ask any dead man.”
“I’ll consider dying later,” Polaris said dryly.
But the word dying stuck for half a beat too long in his throat, like it didn’t sit right on his tongue. He took another sip.
“You’d schedule your own funeral just to avoid small talk.”
“I’d put it in writing,” Polaris said, “with a note that says, ‘don’t invite anyone who makes noise.’”
Corvus, half-listening now, leaned in. “If you two are planning a funeral, I want to be in charge of music. Something dramatic. Something loud.”
Polaris didn’t even blink. “Perfect. You can be buried with me.”
Bastian smirked faintly, the corner of his mouth twitching. “At least then he’ll be quiet.”
That earned a groan from Corvus and a satisfied clink of Bastian’s goblet.
After a moment, Polaris leaned slightly toward Bastian—not enough to draw attention, just enough to be heard. “Have you seen the Grey Lady?”
Bastian shook his head once. “No. Why?”
Polaris didn’t answer right away. Just looked vaguely down the length of the Great Hall, like he might spot her floating between the banners. He hadn’t seen her since term started. It wasn’t urgent, exactly. Just… odd.
“Is that the Ravenclaw ghost?” Elora asked, picking up on it. “I haven’t seen her yet. Heard she’s standoffish.”
“She’s not standoffish,” Polaris said quietly. “Just particular, I think.”
“I like her already,” Bastian muttered.
“No one’s seen her,” Corvus chimed in. “But guess who has made a grand entrance? Peeves.”
Polaris looked over, intrigued. “I haven’t seen him yet.”
“Oh, you will ,” Corvus groaned, clutching his chest like wounded prey. “You’ll hear him first. The clanging. The howling. The singing. Merlin help you if you make eye contact—he’ll haunt you like a lovesick banshee. He was in the dungeon last night.”
“He tried to glue my shoes to the ceiling,” Elora said, bored. “In the middle of Charms.”
“He threw an entire suit of armour at me,” Corvus countered. “ An entire suit. For blinking too loud after Charms . ”
Polaris blinked. “How does one blink loudly?”
“That’s what I said!” Corvus wailed. “Apparently with great offense.”
Bastian deadpanned, “You do have aggressive eyelids.”
The laugh escaped Polaris before he could stop it—low, quick, too real to pretend otherwise.
Corvus paused mid-rant, eyes wide with mock astonishment. “Merlin’s beard. Was that laughter ? From you ?”
Elora leaned in like she was spotting a unicorn. “Quick, someone write it down. We’ve witnessed a miracle.”
Polaris just shook his head, the trace of a smile lingering. “You’re all ridiculous.”
Bastian, unbothered, took another sip of water. “Takes one to sit with us.”
As the table settled into the low hum of late-lunch chatter, Elora squinted at Corvus, eyebrows drawn.
“Wait—what is that on your robes?”
Corvus looked down. “What—this?” He tapped the pin on his chest with a bit too much pride. “Ballycastle Bats. Best team in the league.”
Elora looked vaguely horrified. “You still support them ?”
“Obviously.”
“They’re— chaos incarnate. I swear one of their Beaters uses a bat like a club.”
“That’s called versatility.”
Polaris didn’t even glance up from his plate. “That’s called flailing.”
Corvus gave him a long sigh, he knew all too well what was coming next.
Polaris finally looked up, expression perfectly neutral. “Puddlemere plays with actual strategy. Not whatever it is your Keeper thinks he’s doing when he starts spinning in circles.”
“Oh, come off it—”
“He’s right,” Bastian added, unfazed. “Puddlemere’s formation’s tighter this season. They've only let in ten goals in their last four matches.”
Corvus made a strangled noise. “ Et tu, Bastian? ”
Elora smirked. “Well. At least that explains the personality.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
She gave him an innocent look. “You support the Bats. That level of delusion’s got to come from somewhere.”
Polaris hummed in agreement, just loud enough for Corvus to hear. “It’s tragic, really.”
Corvus clutched his chest like he’d been mortally wounded. “This is slander. I am surrounded by traitors and philistines.”
“No,” Bastian said mildly. “You’re surrounded by people with taste.”
Polaris bit back another laugh.
Chapter 11: Riddles
Chapter Text
September 3rd, 1975, Wednesday
They stepped out of the Ravenclaw common room into the quiet chill of the corridor. Sylvan Fawley was mid-sentence, his voice low and urgent as they descended the stairs.
“—I’m telling you, it wasn’t just a trick of the light,” he insisted. “Someone hexed the tapestry outside the library. The thing tried to bite Helena Brocklehurst’s quill clean in half—swear on Merlin’s knees.”
Polaris frowned faintly, half-listening, adjusting the strap of his satchel as they turned a corner. The corridor ahead was beginning to fill with first-years, voices rising in a chaotic murmur. He barely noticed the shift in crowd, distracted by Sylvan's vivid retelling—until a voice broke through beside him.
“Polaris?”
He blinked. Rafiq Mirza had approached, clutching his books tightly to his chest. His tone was careful but edged with something quieter—something bruised.
Polaris looked at him for a long moment, slightly squinting, as though the name had been spoken too loudly in a library. “...That’s my name.”
There was no sarcasm in it—only genuine confusion.
It was weird how casual the muggle-born called his name like they were friends.
Rafiq hesitated, then said, a little more stiffly, “I thought maybe we should talk. About what happened the other night.”
Polaris gave him an odd look, sharp and tilted. His brow furrowed faintly. “What happened?”
Before Rafiq could respond, Polaris’s head snapped slightly to the left. Movement—a flicker of grey and pearl drifting just around the corner. The air chilled perceptibly.
The Grey Lady.
He had been searching for her since the moment he arrived. Quietly. Obsessively.
His breath caught.
Without a word, without even the grace of explanation, Polaris turned and dashed down the hallway, his cloak fluttering behind him like smoke. He didn’t look back.
Rafiq blinked, bewildered. He stood there in silence; the rejected start of a sentence still stuck on his tongue.
“Well then,” Sylvan said after a beat, brushing invisible dust from the sleeve of his immaculate robes. His voice was cool but edged now, less amused than before.
He looked Rafiq over once, then added, “Unsolicited advice, Mirza. You really oughtn’t use someone’s first name like that. Especially not without invitation.”
Rafiq frowned. “I was just trying to be polite.”
“To us, that’s not polite. It’s presumptuous,” Sylvan said, more clipped now. “You may not mean offense, but among certain families—sacred ones, mind you—there’s tradition. Deference. We don’t all throw names around like common sweets.”
Sylvan didn’t stop there. “Of course, he probably just saw the Grey Lady. Still. It wouldn’t kill you to learn the difference between familiarity and disrespect, you’re in the wizarding world now. Learn how to live in it.”
He turned down the hall without waiting for a reply, leaving Rafiq standing in the lingering chill.
Polaris had abandoned Rafiq without a second thought, robes fluttering behind him as he turned down the narrow stair and into the Grey Lady Corridor.
He saw her at once.
She hovered by the old arched window, pale and near-translucent in the dawn light, as if the morning might burn through her entirely. Her silver-grey gown stirred without wind, her expression distant. She didn’t turn as he approached, but he knew she was aware of him. Knew it the way one knows they are being watched from behind a veil.
“I’ve been looking for you,” Polaris said quietly, breath catching in his throat.
She said nothing. Only drifted forward slowly, as though reluctant even to remain in the same space.
“I need to ask—what you said the night of the Sorting—what did it mean?” he pressed. “You said I pull things. That I vibrate too loudly. I don’t understand.”
Still, she didn’t answer.
He took a step closer. “Please.”
The word felt strange in his mouth — too bare, too close to asking for something he couldn’t control.
At last, she turned her head slightly. Her eyes, when they met his, were impossibly old—like reflections caught in the bottom of a dry well.
Her voice, when it came, was barely more than a breath. "Where the ink has faded, but the magic has not.”
Polaris blinked. “What does that mean?”
But she was already retreating—gliding backward, her form beginning to shimmer faintly at the edges.
“Is it a place? A book? What do I look for?” he asked, frustration rising.
She paused only once more, gaze sliding past him to some far place only she could see.
“He wrote of a presence the world had not yet named.”
And with that, she turned, her robes whispering against the air as she passed through the wall like mist through stone.
“Wait—!” Polaris started forward, but it was too late. She was gone. He stood there, hands clenched at his sides, staring at the place where she’d disappeared.
The library?
That could mean anything. A section? A spell? A clue? A book?
Polaris exhaled sharply and pressed his fingers to his temple. It felt like chasing riddles with the answers torn out.
Where the ink has faded, but the magic has not.
It sounded poetic. It also sounded useless.
Polaris was still thinking about them as he half-jogged across the wet stone path toward Greenhouse One, the morning dew clinging to the hem of his robes. His boots left faint prints on the mossy flagstones, but he barely noticed.
He was late.
Not scandalously so—just enough to be noticed.
By the time he reached Greenhouse One, the class was already gathered — Ravenclaws and Slytherins in neat-ish rows at the back, their breath fogging the greenhouse’s humid glass walls.
Luckily for him, no one was seated yet.
Professor Sprout standing near the front beside a large wooden board with scribbled names and columns. Several long tables stretched across the greenhouse, already lined with potted plants — most of which twitched or rustled in a way that suggested they were at least slightly carnivorous.
He slipped into a spot near a familiar presence — tall, cool, and composed — Senna Greengrass.
She glanced over as he joined her. “You’re late.”
He brushed past the comment. “Why’s everyone still standing?”
“She’s assigning seats,” Senna said, tucking a dark strand behind her ear. “Something about preventing injury. Or murder.”
He tilted his head. “How thoughtful.”
Sprout clapped her hands. “First-years, do listen. Magical plants are not tame. Some bite, some squirt pus, some explode — and we’d like to keep you intact, if possible. Seating is mixed-house, in pairs. The chart is posted here. If you have complaints, write home.”
Senna leaned in a little, voice low. “Apparently, we can’t be trusted to sit where we like. Something about exploding cacti and last year’s blood-leech incident.”
“Hm.” Polaris glanced toward the front. “Sounds… promising.”
Table Three: Black, Polaris – Potter, Aurelia
Next to him, Senna was already watching. “Interesting. You’re sat with the Potter in green, heard from some of the Slytherins that she’s exactly how you’d expect a Gryffindor. She looked ready to hex the Hat when it called it out.”
Polaris blinked, curious now. “Didn’t want it?”
“Not for a second,” Senna said, amused. “Apparently she sat down expecting Gryffindor — you know, the whole Potter legacy thing — and when it said Slytherin, she looked like someone had insulted her ancestors.”
Polaris’s expression didn’t change, but his gaze lingered on the name. “Mm.”
“She hasn’t really spoken to anyone,” Senna added. “But I’ve heard she doesn’t exactly blend in. Loud opinions. Fast wand. Elbows first.”
“So… not boring,” Polaris said simply.
Senna gave a dry little hum. “She might hate you.”
“She can get in line.”
Professor Sprout began calling names. Polaris adjusted the strap on his satchel and stepped forward, gloves already in hand.
Senna’s voice followed, casual and sharp. “Try not to duel her over mandrakes. I hear they scream.”
Polaris didn’t look back, but one corner of his mouth tugged upward.
The tables had filled in, pairs settling into their spots with varying degrees of chatter. Gloves were pulled on, sleeves rolled back, some students still fumbling with the ties on their satchels.
Polaris dropped onto the bench at Table Three, folding his gloves neatly beside the tray of mulch and vials. He didn’t need to check the name — the girl already seated there made it unmistakable.
Aurelia Potter.
She was slouched back, arms crossed, boots already scuffed with greenhouse mud despite it being barely past breakfast. Her tie was loose, robe collar askew, and a faint dirt-smudge bloomed along the edge of her jaw like she’d wiped her hand there without thinking. Those amber-hazel eyes flicked up as he sat down — sharp, unreadable, not entirely hostile, but not friendly either.
Polaris didn’t speak. He just watched her.
She watched him back.
For a moment, neither said a word. It wasn’t tension — not exactly. More like a silent standoff to see who blinked first. The only history between them was a boot stepped on during the Sorting. But judging by the look in her eyes, she hadn’t forgotten.
Nor had she forgiven.
At the front, Professor Sprout beamed. “Before we begin, I’d like you all to introduce yourselves to your partners. Names and Houses are fine for now — we’ll have plenty of time to grow into more. Remember, you’ll be working closely together this term. Herbology is a cooperative art.”
Around the greenhouse, voices rose in scattered introductions — some awkward, some overconfident. A few Ravenclaws leaned too eagerly into explanations. A Slytherin girl was already reciting her family tree.
Polaris turned slightly toward Aurelia, resting one elbow on the table. “Polaris Black. Ravenclaw.”
Aurelia didn’t answer right away. Her eyes narrowed faintly, a slow burn of recognition lighting behind them — like the pieces clicked just then.
“You stepped on my foot.”
At first she hadn’t known he was that Black when they first met. She’d heard Sirius mention the name enough times — not often, but enough for it to stick. Sometimes it was with a frown, sometimes just a shrug, and once or twice with that restless edge he got when he was worried but pretending not to be. She wasn’t supposed to be listening — curled on the stairwell while Sirius and James talked late — but she’d caught snatches all the same. Something about Polaris being too much like Regulus these days . Something about how he thinks if he’s clever enough, he’ll be safe.
She hadn’t understood it fully then.
But it left an impression.
Polaris blinked at her accusing tone. “You walked in front of me.”
“Because the Hall was open,” she said flatly.
“It was a tactical error.”
Aurelia raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. “Is that your version of an apology? Sounds more like a battle report. Who on earth says ‘tactical error’.”
He tilted his head slightly. “Would you prefer a eulogy?”
A beat of silence. Then, to his surprise, one corner of her mouth twitched — not a smile, exactly, but something close enough to pass for neutral ground.
“Aurelia Potter. Slytherin ,” she said finally. “I don’t usually get trampled during formal processions, but maybe Hogwarts is full of surprises.”
Polaris tilted his head, studying her. “You don’t seem thrilled about your House.”
“You don’t either.”
He didn’t deny it. “Touché.”
His gaze flicked up, pausing on the crooked flower tucked behind her ear — a crumpled violet thing that looked like it had lost a fight with a Cornish pixie. He couldn’t tell if it was meant to be decorative or if it had simply fallen into her hair during breakfast and never left. Either way, it looked stupid. Boldly, pointlessly stupid.
Professor Sprout moved to the front of the greenhouse, her muddy boots squeaking slightly on the flagstones. A large pot sat on the worktable beside her — thick green vines curling out of it, twitching subtly as if aware of the attention.
“This,” she said cheerfully, “is Devil’s Ivy . Not to be confused with its non-magical cousin — this one bites.”
The vines gave a visible shudder, a low hiss escaping from the base of the pot.
“A gentle warning, nothing more,” Sprout added quickly. “These plants are sugar-sensitive and temperamental, particularly in dry weather. Today, you’ll be feeding them a controlled amount of syrup — exactly four drops. No more, no less. Overfeed them, and they get overstimulated. Underfeed them, and they sulk. And nobody likes a sulking vine.”
A few students laughed nervously. One of the Slytherins in the back shifted in their seat.
Sprout held up a dropper and let one, two, three, four precise drops fall onto a leaf. The plant shivered… then gave a contented hum, curling its leaf in like a cat’s paw.
“See?” she said brightly. “Treat them well, and they’ll be perfectly manageable.”
She set the dropper down and clapped her hands.
Then Sprout clapped her hands again. “Gloves on, dears! Today we’re beginning with Devil’s Ivy and its fondness for blood sugar. You’ll be feeding it exactly four drops of syrup — no more, no less — or it might start hissing.”
Polaris slid on his gloves with precise movements, fingers tugging at each fingertip until they fit snugly.
Aurelia was already uncorking the vial of syrup beside them; her jaw set in a way that made it clear she intended to take the lead.
“The instructions say four drops,” she muttered, lifting the dropper.
“I can read,” Polaris replied coolly, reaching for the parchment anyway.
She didn’t hand it over.
He didn’t ask twice — just reached around her and picked up the second set of tongs, inspecting the leaves of the Devil’s Ivy, which were already twitching at their approach.
“You’re holding it too close,” he said.
“I’m feeding it, not proposing to it,” she shot back.
“It’s a blood-sensitive specimen. If it feels threatened—”
“It isn’t threatened. Unless it counts your voice.”
He raised a brow. “I was merely trying to prevent your impending mauling.”
“Oh, don’t flatter yourself,” she said, her tone still low but simmering. “You probably think everything you say is a gift of wisdom, but you’re just—” She stopped herself short. The Devil’s Ivy hissed faintly.
Polaris’s gaze narrowed. “Just what?”
She didn’t back down. “Just another stuck-up pureblood who thinks they’re clever because no one’s ever told them to shut up.”
“That’s bold, spoken like someone who isn’t one herself,” he said, voice cool. “Especially from a Potter in green and silver. I’ve heard the way your House talks behind your back.”
Her voice was calm, but too even — like someone walking a tightrope over something they really wanted to say.
“And I’ve heard Ravenclaws muttering about the Black boy who thinks using the M-word in casual conversation makes him better.”
Voices rose around them — students beginning to notice the tone shift. A few at the neighbouring tables turned.
The Ivy hissed louder, curling one leaf in warning.
Polaris’s voice stayed flat. “If you’re going to insult me, at least do it intelligently.”
“Oh, I’m saving the intelligent ones for when I actually care what you think.”
That did it.
The Devil’s Ivy twitched violently, one vine snapping toward Aurelia’s sleeve. She pulled back fast, knocking over the syrup vial.
“Enough!”
Professor Sprout’s voice cracked through the greenhouse like a thunderclap. She stormed toward their table, robes billowing, hands on her hips.
“Mr. Black. Miss Potter. Do I need to separate you?”
A few people snickered. Polaris stiffened. Aurelia’s ears flushed.
“Honestly,” Sprout muttered, fixing them both with a sharp look. “This is exactly why I mix the tables. House unity is more than a slogan — it’s survival. You won’t last five minutes in this subject if you can’t cooperate.”
She turned to address the whole class now, voice booming over the hissing plants. “ No House is better than another. And no student is here by mistake. If the Hat saw fit to put you where you are, then I expect you to learn from each other — not throw barbs like you're in a duelling ring.”
Silence.
Dozens of eyes were on them. Polaris stared straight ahead, jaw tight, shoulders still. Aurelia, for all her sharpness, looked vaguely mortified — not because she was wrong, but because she’d been called out.
Sprout sighed, her voice softening. “I don’t care if you like each other. But you will work together. That plant nearly bit you, Miss Potter.”
Aurelia muttered, “Yes, Professor.”
“And you, Mr. Black — smugness is not a substitute for listening.”
Polaris didn’t speak but nodded once. How was he being smug?
“Good.” Sprout exhaled, dusting her hands off. “Now. Start again. Four drops, one at a time. Together.”
She walked off, leaving the heavy silence behind her.
Polaris didn’t move.
Aurelia didn’t look at him.
For a long moment, they just sat in that tension.
Then, dryly:
“…Three more drops,” Polaris murmured.
He got a glare in return from Aurelia.
He hesitated. “What did you mean earlier… about the M-word?”
She blinked at him. “You really don’t know?”
He frowned, more confused than defensive. “Do you mean mudblood? Isn’t it just another term for Muggle-born?”
Aurelia turned away sharply, lips pressed in disbelief. “Merlin, no wonder they talk about you.
He just frowned.
She didn’t look at him when she spoke next. “It’s not just a word. It’s a slur. It’s what people say right before they hex someone for having the wrong parents. It’s what Death Eaters carve into skin.”
Polaris blinked, the pieces not fully connecting.
Aurelia finally looked at him—sharp, tired. “It’s not clever. It’s not witty. It’s hate dressed up in Latin.”
He turned the words over in his head the way he might a strange rune — testing the angles, tracing their shape.
Not clever. Not witty.
His fingers twitched at his side, as if reaching for a quill, some instinct to write it out, to see it laid bare in ink so he could make sense of it.
He was quiet a moment, then said—carefully, not sarcastically: “I didn’t know that.”
She scoffed softly. “Yeah. That’s the problem.”
“No—” he paused, choosing his words. “I mean… I thought it was just the technical term. Like how some books use it.”
Aurelia narrowed her eyes. “Books written by people who think blood makes someone better.”
Polaris looked down at the tongs. “You think I believe that?”
“I think you’ve never questioned it,” she said.
And to that, Polaris said nothing. At least now he knows why his muggle-born roommate acted weird that night...
Later that afternoon, the library was quiet, golden light slanting in through the high windows. Polaris sat hunched over a thick, leather-bound journal, his handwriting neat but unusually tense. The Chronologus swallowed his thoughts with silent ink.
Potter said I’ve never questioned it. She wasn’t wrong. It just never occurred to me that I should.
The chair opposite creaked as someone dropped into it with no sense of stealth. Polaris didn’t need to look up.
“You’re brooding,” Bastian whispered, loud enough to earn a glance from a passing Ravenclaw. “Tell me you’re writing about the Potter Incident , that happened this morning.”
Polaris sighed and capped his ink. “You saw it.”
“Front row seat,” Bastian grinned, slouching low and pulling out a Chocolate Frog he’d almost definitely smuggled in. “You always pick fights with girls or just the ones who could hex your eyebrows off?”
“She called me weird after class,” Polaris muttered, tucking his journal away.
Bastian nearly choked on laughter, slapping a hand over his mouth. A sharp shhh! came from Madam Pince near the Restricted Section.
Polaris glared at him. “Really?”
Bastian wiped his eyes, still grinning. “Sorry, sorry.” He leaned in conspiratorially. “But to be fair… she’s not wrong.”
Polaris narrowed his eyes. “You’re meant to be on my side.”
“I am ,” Bastian said, trying — and failing — to look serious. “At least you weren’t stuck next to a mudblood like I was.”
Polaris paused. Not flinched — not quite — but there was a hitch in his expression, like something catching in the gears of thought.
He tilted his head slightly, eyes narrowing not in irritation, but curiosity. “Did you know that’s a slur?”
Bastian blinked, brows pulling in. “What? No. It’s just the technical term, isn’t it? People are dramatic these days.”
“That’s what I thought too,” Polaris muttered, fingers grazing the edge of his closed Chronologus. “But Potter—she acted like I’d spat in her face. Said it was what Death Eaters carve into people’s skin.”
That pulled Bastian up short. He didn’t laugh this time.
Instead, he leaned back in the chair, expression flattening into something unreadable. For a moment, he just stared at the bookshelf behind Polaris — not avoiding the question, just thinking .
Beside Polaris, his wand — resting beside his ink pot — gave a faint nudge . Its tip angled ever so slightly toward the gated arch of the Restricted Section.
Neither of them noticed.
But the wand had moved.
“She said that?” he asked finally.
Polaris nodded.
Bastian was still, his fingers loosely drumming against the wood in a slow, even rhythm.
“Suppose that explains why she went for your throat,” he said after a beat. His voice was low, dry. Not dismissive — but measured. “It’s… a bit darker than how it’s used at home.”
There was weight behind the words, even if he didn’t elaborate. Polaris watched him, noting the shift — not just in tone, but in posture, in something tighter behind the eyes.
“You didn’t know either,” Polaris said quietly.
“No.” Bastian’s jaw tensed, but only faintly. “But I’m not surprised.”
He didn’t say why. He didn’t need to.
Polaris looked down at the table, then back up. “You think she overreacted?”
Bastian shook his head, once. “I think… people tend to react like that when something really means something.”
Then, with a forced lightness: “Besides. She’s Gryffindor at heart if not in name. Everything’s the end of the world. You should see how dramatic she can get at times in the Slytherin common room.”
Polaris hummed softly, neither agreement nor disagreement.
Then, after a moment: “Can I ask you something strange?”
Bastian raised a brow. “You’ve met yourself, right?”
Polaris ignored that. He glanced down at the closed Chronologus again, fingers tracing the edge of its spine.
“A ghost, more specifically, the grey lady — I saw her after I ran out of the hall during the sorting. She said something odd to me the night we arrived.”
“Odd how ?” Bastian asked, eyes narrowing slightly, curious now.
Polaris looked up. “She said I pull things. That I vibrate too loudly. And when I asked her to explain, she said: ‘Where the ink has faded, but the magic has not.’
Bastian blinked. “...Right. Well. That’s not ominous at all .”
He opened his mouth to ask more—
—but at that exact moment, a loud huff came from the end of the aisle.
“Oh for Merlin’s sake,” Corvus said, stalking over with a face like thunder. “ This is where you two disappeared to? The library ?”
They both turned to him, startled.
“You were supposed to meet us in the Great Hall! With the cards ! We’ve got a whole unopened set and not nearly enough space to gloat properly.”
Polaris frowned. “Sorry. Got sidetracked.”
“By books ?” Corvus said incredulously. “You two are sick.”
“We’re not reading,” Bastian offered with a dry shrug. “We’re unravelling prophecies from spectral riddlers, actually.”
Polaris shot him a look. “ Subtle. ”
Corvus blinked. “What?”
Polaris hesitated, then sighed. He lowered his voice again. “Fine. But neither of you can tell anyone. Promise. ”
Bastian held up his hand like an oath. “Sworn.”
Corvus looked more amused than solemn but nodded. “Sure. Secrets in the stacks. Got it.”
Polaris leaned forward again. “It happened the night of the Sorting. After I left the Hall—I ran into her. The Grey Lady.”
“The ghost?” Corvus said, a little too loudly.
A stern “ Shhh! ” rang out from the next row.
All three boys froze, then ducked their heads like guilty first-years.
Polaris sighed and repeated what he told Bastian.
Corvus blinked. “That’s the most Ravenclaw thing I’ve ever heard.”
Bastian muttered, “What do you think she meant by pull things ?”
“I don’t know,” Polaris said. “But I think… something’s here. In the library. Something everyone else has forgotten.”
Corvus squinted. “Like what, a lost book?”
“Or a memory,” Bastian added thoughtfully. “A trace.”
Corvus groaned, flopping into the seat beside them. “You lot are going to get us hexed. Or cursed. Or worse—detention.”
Polaris leaned back slightly, voice still low. “You’re in now. Might as well help.”
Corvus sighed dramatically. “Fine. But if the books start whispering, I’m out.”
Bastian smirked. “Depends what they’re whispering.”
Another shhh! snapped their heads up.
They all went still.
Polaris, trying not to grin, whispered, “We might want to move this to somewhere less... aggressively silent.”
The courtyard was lively- students scattered in pockets across the grass and benches, some practicing spells, others trading Chocolate Frogs or gossip. A few third-years were trying to charm their quills into synchronized dancing, with mixed results.
Polaris sat on the edge of the stone fountain, sketching idle shapes with his finger on the worn surface. Water trickled softly behind him. Bastian and Corvus had flanked him without fanfare, dropped beside him like gravity had pulled them there.
“We don’t even know what we’re looking for,” Corvus said, squinting against the sunlight. “Like, at all . We’re chasing fog.”
“Not even fog,” Bastian muttered. “Fog would at least be visible .”
Polaris exhaled through his nose, eyes distant. “ ‘Where the ink has faded, but the magic has not.’”
Corvus mimicked a ghostly voice under his breath. “ Spooky nonsense… ”
Polaris shot him a look.
“I’m just saying,” Corvus went on, hands raised in surrender, “it’s so vague it could mean anything. An old, enchanted scroll. A cursed diary. A book that bites back. Could be a metaphor for something. We’d be better off asking the Bloody Baron for investment tips.”
Bastian rested his elbows on his knees, expression unreadable. “It’s a metaphor. Has to be. She’s trying to tell you to look for something hidden in plain sight. Something overlooked... my best guess.”
“Like what?” Polaris asked, frustration prickling in his voice. “She spoke like it mattered — like it was tied to me . Not just any secret. Something connected.”
They were quiet for a moment, watching as a second-year accidentally set a sleeve on fire and frantically patted it out with their wand.
“Maybe it’s a book,” Bastian said eventually. “One that’s technically still shelved, but no one touches. Outdated. Irrelevant. Faded .”
“Maybe it’s not a book at all,” Polaris murmured. “Maybe it’s a memory. A person. A place that used to be something else. Magic clings to things. She said I pull things. What if I’m meant to find it not by searching—”
“—but by vibrating too loudly?” Corvus finished, dry as ever. “You do make a racket in the ether; I’ll give you that.”
Polaris didn’t smile. “What if something finds me ?”
That made both of them pause.
Bastian stared at him a long moment, then said, “Alright, if something possesses you, I’m stunning you and running.”
“I’ll hold him down,” Corvus added.
“Great,” Polaris said flatly. “Thanks for the support.”
“You’re welcome.”
Another beat of quiet passed.
Polaris spoke again, softer this time. “I think it might have something to do with the headaches.”
Bastian turned slightly.
Corvus frowned. “You still get them?”
Polaris nodded, eyes fixed on the slow trickle of the fountain. “Since I got here. The night we arrived, actually. I thought it was just the train. Or the Sorting. But it hasn’t really stopped. It fades sometimes, then flares again.”
Corvus squinted. “Do you have one now?”
“A dull one,” Polaris admitted. “Like something humming just under the skin.”
He rubbed his temple absently, then blinked—something flickering behind his eyes like a reel clicking into motion.
Polaris then spoke again as if remembering. “And then… before she left, she said something I can’t get out of my head.”
Corvus raised an eyebrow. “More riddles?”
Polaris looked at them both, voice edged with unease. “‘He wrote of a presence the world had not yet named,’” he quoted.
Bastian straightened slowly. “Who did?”
Polaris shook his head. “She didn’t say. Just… he . Like I should know. Or like I would find out. Then there’s something about some room, it was like a specific name, but I forgot it.”
Corvus leaned back against the stone rim of the fountain, watching the students around them. “So now we’re looking for a room you can’t name, which by the way just give up on. Something that hurts your head, and draws a ghost to whisper poetry at you.”
Polaris glanced sideways. “Yeah, I think I'm giving up on the room thing.”
Corvus was about to respond — probably something sarcastic — when a voice rang out across the courtyard.
“Polaris!”
All three heads turned.
Nate was striding toward them from across the grass, flanked by two Gryffindors. He wore the expression of someone who had already decided the conversation would belong to him. Sunlight caught in his hair, giving him the faint, unfair gleam of someone used to being noticed.
“Oh, great,” Corvus muttered, squinting as though the sight physically pained him. “The charm brigade approaches. Look busy”
Nate said something brief to the Gryffindors beside him — casual, clipped — and they peeled off without protest, drifting toward a group practising wandwork.
He approached the fountain with effortless ease, hands in his pockets.
“Didn’t expect to find you lot sunbathing,” he said, eyes skimming briefly over Corvus and Bastian before landing — unsurprisingly — on Polaris.
“We’re not,” Polaris said, straightening just a little. “We’re—”
“Brooding,” Bastian supplied. “Very committed to it, actually.”
Nate gave a huff of amusement, like he hadn’t quite decided whether to acknowledge them properly. “Can I steal you for a second?” he asked Polaris — not quiet but pitched like it was just between them.
Polaris hesitated, but only for a moment. “Fine,” he said, rising and brushing a leaf off his robes. “Two minutes.”
Corvus’s eyebrows lifted as Polaris stepped away. “Wait—what? You’re going with him?”
Nate flashed a small grin, but didn’t respond. He led Polaris a few paces away, stopping near a patch of sun-warmed stone.
Bastian leaned over. “Since when are they… friends?”
“They’re not,” Corvus said flatly. “At least I didn’t think they were. Did we miss a memo?”
Polaris stood with arms folded, already tired of whatever this was.
“I just thought I’d say hi,” Nate said, with the faint ease of someone aware this might not be welcomed. “Also, Willow and I talked. Sorted things out, I think.”
Polaris gave him a look. “And?”
Nate shrugged, unfazed. “Thought you might want to know.”
“I don’t,” Polaris said, his tone clipped. “Not really in the habit of caring what Willow Smyth thinks.”
Nate paused. “Fair enough.”
A beat.
Polaris started to turn back.
Nate lingered just long enough to add, “I didn’t think you’d still be mad about what she said.”
“I’m not,” Polaris said, without looking at him. “Though surely I’m not supposed to forget her calling me a cousin shagger .”
Nate sighed. “Yeah. I know. I’m not here to defend her — just thought you might want to know where things stand.”
“I don’t,” Polaris said, voice flat. “But if that’s all—”
“It’s not,” Nate cut in. “I was actually heading to the Duelling Club sign-ups. Thought you might be interested.” Nate pulled a parchment from his pocket and offered it out.
That gave Polaris pause. Polaris took the sheet, glancing down at the elegant script.
Nate shrugged. “Professor Kettleburn’s restarting it this year. Said he wants more inter-House duels. Figured you might want a spot before the Slytherins fill it up.”
Polaris studied him for a long moment. “That all?”
Nate nodded once. “Yeah. That’s all.”
Polaris considered — then let out a breath, the edge in his shoulders easing. “Yeah,” he said, more easily this time. “That actually sounds… not terrible.”
Nate’s mouth quirked. “High praise.”
Polaris allowed the corner of his own mouth to twitch — barely. “Don’t let it go to your head.”
They walked a short way together, not speaking — not needing to. Just before the courtyard path split, Nate lifted a hand in a casual wave.
“See you there, then Polaris,” he said, already turning off toward the Entrance
At the fountain, Corvus sat up like he was preparing for interrogation when Polaris made his way back over.
“Well?” Corvus asked at once, peering at him. “Was it about your hair? It is oddly shiny today.”
“No,” Polaris said, sitting down again. “He and Willow are friends again.”
Bastian blinked. “That’s… good?”
“Not really,” Polaris said. “But it’s none of my business.”
Polaris then pulled the parchment from his pocket and unfolded it. “Also, Duelling Club sign-ups are today.”
That got Corvus’s attention. He straightened immediately. “Wait, seriously?”
Polaris handed the parchment to him. “He said they’re opening a new round. Kettleburn’s running it.”
“Oh, I have to go,” Corvus said, already scanning the page. “Do you know how many duelling cards Kettleburn has? I’ve got four of them. Including the one from the Duelling Confederation Tournament — limited release, only fifty in circulation.”
Bastian looked thoroughly unimpressed. “I’ll pass. I’m not getting hexed in the spleen for house points.”
Corvus waved him off. “It’s not about house points, it’s about glory .”
Polaris leaned back against the stone rim, arms folded again. “He asked if I’d be interested. That’s all.”
Corvus eyed him. “You’re actually going?”
“I might,” Polaris said.
Bastian gave him a sideways glance. “Since when do you and Sayre chat?”
Polaris didn’t answer.
Corvus narrowed his eyes. “This is getting suspicious.”
“Everything is suspicious to you,” Polaris said mildly.
Corvus didn’t deny it.
They stayed by the fountain a while longer, arguing over whether hexing someone in the face counted as “style” or “desperation” in a duel, until the sun dipped lower behind the castle walls and students began drifting back inside. Eventually, they went their separate ways — Bastian heading toward the library, Corvus off to retrieve a deck of duelling cards he insisted were “purely for research.” Polaris lingered near the cloisters, sign-up sheet folded in his pocket, not yet committing to returning to the common room.
Polaris almost didn’t notice him at first.
The corridor outside the Ravenclaw common room was dim, quiet—emptied of chatter now that most students had filtered inside after dinner. He was halfway to the eagle-shaped knocker when a shift in the shadows made him pause.
“Reg?” he said, uncertain.
His brother stepped forward from where he’d been leaning against the stone arch, arms folded, as if he’d been waiting a while. The light caught the silver crest on his sleeve, the familiar tilt of his mouth.
“I thought you might try to vanish after dinner,” Regulus said simply. “Took you long enough.”
Polaris blinked. “You were waiting for me?”
Regulus shrugged, like it was nothing. “Seemed easier than sending a message.”
He turned and nodded down the corridor. “Come on. I know a place.”
Too surprised to argue, Polaris followed.
They moved through the castle in near silence—Polaris a few steps behind, just close enough to keep pace. He didn’t ask where they were going. He didn’t need to.
Eventually, they slipped behind an old tapestry of a Quidditch match gone wrong, into a forgotten alcove lined with dust-covered benches and a high arched window that spilled soft blue light across the stone floor. Regulus dropped into the window seat like he owned the space. Polaris stood for a moment, then sat beside him.
Regulus didn’t say anything right away.
Then, after a moment: “I heard what happened, from Evan.”
“I heard you did.”
Regulus leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, eyes fixed on the flagstones below like they might offer a version of this conversation he was more prepared for.
“I wasn’t going to say anything,” he admitted quietly. “Didn’t want to make it worse. But…”
He glanced sideways at Polaris.
“You handled yourself well. Even if Evan hadn’t stepped in, I think you’d have won that duel.” A flicker of a smirk tugged at his mouth. “Don’t think I didn’t notice you stuffing your face in my old third-year books when you thought no one was looking.”
Polaris’s brow twitched. “They were misfiled.”
Regulus rolled his eyes. “Sure they were.”
A pause.
“I mean it,” Regulus added, more serious now. “You kept your head. That’s... more than some manage.”
Polaris gave a small shrug. “It wasn’t about him.”
“No,” Regulus agreed.
Another pause.
Polaris clearly wasn’t going to be the one to break it, so Regulus spoke again cautiously.
Regulus hesitated. Then, more gently: “You alright?”
There was a long pause.
Then: “No.”
He said it so simply. No dramatics. No bitterness. Just the clean cut of truth.
Regulus’s throat tightened.
Polaris looked down at his hands. “I wanted Slytherin,” he said, like a confession. “Not just for them. For me.”
The words hung between them.
“I thought… if I could just do everything right, if I fit where I was supposed to, maybe things would stop feeling so uncertain. Maybe I’d stop feeling like I missed something — some piece that everyone else had. And then… maybe I’d belong.”
Regulus didn’t interrupt. He didn’t need to. The silence between them was permission.
Polaris drew in a breath, fingers curling lightly around his sleeves. “Do you ever feel like you don’t? Belong, I mean.”
Regulus was still.
Then, slowly, he leaned back against the window frame, gaze tilted to the stars above the castle rooftops.
“I think most people feel like that sometimes,” Regulus said carefully. “Belonging isn’t... automatic. Especially not in this family. Some wear the name like a crown. Some wear it like armour. Some—” he paused “—just try to carry it without letting it crush them.”
Polaris’s expression was unreadable, but his posture had shifted slightly — less rigid. Listening.
“Being a Black…” Regulus began, choosing his words, “doesn’t only mean them. There’s a lot tied to the name. Some of it... isn’t theirs to ruin.”
For a moment, the words hung there — too honest to be anything but real.
Regulus leaned his head back against the cold stone wall, staring at the ceiling like it might hold answers the floor hadn’t.
“Sometimes I wonder what the House of Black will look like when Sirius inherits it,” he said idly. “Assuming he doesn’t set it on fire first. Hard to know. He’s... not predictable.”
Polaris glanced up at him. “But he’s still family.”
Regulus’s smile didn’t reach his eyes. “Yes. That he is. It’d probably be just as chaotic. Just as impossible. But maybe not quite as cruel.”
He paused. Thought. Then added, quieter:
“Maybe that’s worse.”
Polaris tilted his head.
Regulus gave a faint shrug. “At least when it’s cruel, it makes sense. You know what you’re up against. But Sirius… he’d make it wild. Unruly. He’d break every rule just to spite the ones who came before him. People would cheer him for it. But the House? The name? It’d splinter.”
A pause.
“Still,” Regulus added, almost to himself, “there are worse things than splintering.”
Polaris was quiet for a long moment, gaze flicking back to the window.
Then, softly: “Maybe we can help him.”
Regulus turned, brow lifting.
Polaris didn’t look away. “Sirius. When he becomes Lord Black.”
A pause.
“It’ll be chaos,” Polaris admitted. “But maybe it’ll be good chaos. Not like now. Not like them. ” His fingers curled into his sleeves again, but this time not with anxiety — with thought. “He can do it. He just needs someone to help him hold the pieces together.”
Regulus gave a low, disbelieving laugh under his breath. “You want us to help Sirius?”
“I do,” Polaris said simply. “You’re clever. I can plan. He’s fire. It would work.”
Regulus stared at him, and for a second — just a second — Polaris thought he might laugh again.
But instead, Regulus smiled. Small. Crooked. Something warmer than his usual calm.
“You’re serious,” he said.
Polaris tilted his head. “He’d hate that pun.”
Regulus huffed, and for once it wasn’t tired. “You’re unbelievable.”
“Only a little.”
Regulus studied him in silence for a beat longer, then leaned back against the wall again.
“Well,” he said, voice softer now. “If Sirius is going to tear it all down… I’d rather rebuild it with you than without you. If it’s worth saving.”
Polaris didn’t smile, not quite. The look in his eyes said everything.
Regulus looked away first, gaze drifting to the far wall, to the painted crest hanging above the hearth—silver thread glinting in the shape of a serpent, a star, a lie.
A long pause passed before he spoke again.
“You don’t remember, do you?” he asked, his voice quieter now. “The day we buried the vault?”
Polaris blinked. “What vault?”
A faint scoff, but there was no bite to it. “Under the Forever Tree. At Blackthorn. You were only four, I think. Sirius had a stick for a spade and declared we were founding a brotherhood. Just us three. Said it had to be secret—properly sealed, like a goblin vault.”
Polaris tilted his head slightly. His brow furrowed in concentration.
“You brought a drawing,” Regulus went on, eyes still somewhere far off. “You almost didn’t put it in. Said you wanted to keep it. Sirius threw a fit, said you couldn’t be in the brotherhood if you didn’t sacrifice something. You huffed, all stormy, and finally gave it up. Folded it so carefully like it might break.” His mouth twitched faintly. “You said it was us under the stars.”
Polaris's breath hitched—not obviously, not aloud. But something in his shoulders pulled back.
“I don’t remember all of it,” he said softly. “But… I remember the drawing.”
Regulus looked at him then. “Yeah?”
Polaris gave the smallest nod. “The stars were different colours, our favourite colours. Mine was Silver. Yours was green. Sirius was red, I think. I kept drawing it again and again afterward, but it never looked quite the same.”
Regulus let out a quiet hum. “It’s probably still there, you know. Buried under all those roots.”
Polaris glanced at him, then back at the window, voice softer now. “Do you think we’ll ever actually dig it back up one day?”
Regulus shrugged lightly, but there was thought behind it. “When you’re of age.”
Polaris’s lips pressed into a line, then curved faintly. “What about when I’m eighteen?”
Regulus turned to him, brow raised. “Not seventeen, like we said?”
Polaris shook his head, serious. “Eighteen’s my favourite number.”
Regulus gave him a look—part curious, part amused. “Why?”
Polaris straightened a little, like this was a matter of grave importance. “Because I thought very hard about it. Everyone always just knows their favourite number. Like it just appears in their brain. That felt… lazy. So I made a list. Wrote down every number from one to thirty. Crossed them out slowly. I eliminated odd ones for being unpredictable, then eliminated even ones for being too smug about it. Seventeen felt like it was trying too hard. Nineteen doesn’t trust you. Twenty’s boring. But eighteen? Balanced. Confident. Not needy. It’s the number that knows what it is.”
Regulus blinked, then he laughed before saying. “You really did that?”
“It’s a serious decision,” Polaris insisted. “You can’t just pick any number and live with it. It’s going to be your favourite forever.”
“You eliminated seventeen because it tries too hard?”
“It does .”
Regulus shook his head, still smiling. “Fine. Eighteen, then. I’ll make sure Sirius takes note of it.”
Regulus’s smile faded slowly, replaced by a more familiar stillness.
He didn’t look at Polaris when he said it. “You’ve been spending time with... new people.”
Polaris blinked. “What do you mean?”
Regulus didn’t answer right away. His gaze stayed fixed on the window, distant. Thoughtful.
“You’re not exactly subtle,” he said eventually. “You can sit with whoever you like. Talk to whoever you want. That’s not a crime—but it is noticed.”
Polaris said nothing. He hadn’t thought of it that way. He hadn’t really thought of it at all.
Regulus gave a soft exhale, almost a sigh. “Some of them seem fine. Smarter than they let on. But not everyone’s going to care about that. They’ll care about names. House colours. Bloodlines.” His voice turned quiet. “It won’t matter what you mean by it. People will make up their own meanings.”
Regulus finally looked at him. “Just—mind who you keep close.”
It wasn’t cold. If anything, it was said too gently. That’s what made it land harder.
Surely his brother meant Sayre.
Polaris straightened a little. “You think he’s a bad influence?”
“No,” Regulus said. “I think you are a Black, and you’re already a Ravenclaw. That’s two things our family barely tolerates. Add ‘wrong company’ to the list and it starts looking like a statement.”
Polaris frowned. “It’s not a statement.”
“I know that.” Regulus said quickly. “But they won’t.”
Something in his tone shifted again — lower, firmer. Protective, but not soft. Like he was trying to warn Polaris of the cliff before Polaris even realized he was walking toward it.
“You don’t need to be like Sirius to make things harder for yourself,” Regulus added. “Even if you’re not saying anything with it, people will assume you are. And once that starts, it’s hard to undo.”
Polaris didn’t respond right away. He just stared at his hands, that familiar tension curling around his fingers like thread pulled taut. The comment made something twist uncomfortably in his chest — not because Regulus was wrong, but because he might be right. Polaris hadn’t really thought about who he sat with in that way. Hadn’t measured friendship on a scale of risk.
He hadn’t thought he needed to.
“I’m not like Sirius,” he said finally, quietly.
“No,” Regulus agreed. “You’re not.”
But there was something about the way he said it — not relief, not quite warning either — that left Polaris unsure whether that was praise or disappointment.
He let the silence linger between them before he finally asked, softer: “Do you think I’m making a mistake?”
Regulus didn’t answer right away. He leaned forward; arms braced loosely over his knees again.
“I think,” he said carefully, “you’re asking questions no one else in our family dares to. And I think that’s going to make some people afraid of you. Or hate you. Or worse—try to twist you into something you’re not.”
Polaris didn’t move. He didn’t breathe.
Regulus’s voice gentled, but his gaze stayed sharp. “Just be careful who you give your time to. What you let shape you.”
Polaris looked back down at his sleeves, thumb brushing absently along a thread near the cuff. What you let shape you.
That night, Polaris wrote only one sentence in his journal: ‘Maybe asking the wrong questions is better than pretending to have the right answers.’
September 22nd, 1975, Monday
Polaris had spent hours in the library with Bastian and Corvus — well, tried to. Corvus barely lasted half an hour before he started sighing like his lungs were collapsing under the weight of his own boredom. It was hard enough getting him to be quiet , let alone focus, so eventually Polaris just walked him out, muttering something about "your sacrifice won't be forgotten" as Corvus slunk off, dramatically grateful to be released. At least he'd tried. That was more than Polaris expected from most.
Bastian, of course, stayed. He always did. Diligent, if occasionally distracted — he had a habit of drifting off mid-sentence and coming back as if nothing had happened — but at least he didn’t complain. Polaris wasn’t even sure what they were looking for anymore.
At some point, the research had spiralled off-course into books about castle architecture, obscure magical artefacts, and then ghosts — a category so vague and oversaturated it may as well have been titled Dead People: A Retrospective .
It felt pointless. He wasn’t sure what he was hoping to find. Maybe nothing. Maybe that was the point. There was something kind of peaceful in that — in not knowing, in not having to do anything with what you found. Ignorance, he thought, could be a kind of bliss.
By the time they left, it was brushing up against curfew. Most students had already cleared out of the corridors. Bastian had peeled off towards the dungeons, promising to look into something they'd skimmed over in a footnote.
Polaris, meanwhile, wandered — taking a long detour through the second floor to have more time to himself.
And then — motion.
A head slipped through the wall. Pale, dripping, round glasses catching torchlight.
He froze.
She blinked at him from behind thick lenses. Then the rest of her followed, gliding through stone in waterlogged Ravenclaw robes that left no trace.
She blinked at him, wide-eyed behind thick lenses. Then the rest of her ghostly form slid through the stone, floating just above the ground in sodden Ravenclaw robes that dripped spectral water without leaving a trace.
Her face was dotted with faint, misty blemishes — as if even death hadn’t spared her the indignities of teenage skin. Her pigtails hung askew. She looked solid and unfinished, like a sketch drawn too heavily at the edges.
“Oh,” she said. “Hello.”
Polaris narrowed his eyes. “Hi.”
“I haven’t seen you before,” she continued, drifting closer without hesitation. “You’re new. A first-year?”
She was circling him before he could answer — her watery presence making the air feel off, like it was moving in the wrong direction.
He stepped subtly to the side. “And you are?”
“Oh, I’m Myrtle. Myrtle Warren. I live here. Well, haunt. Mostly the bathroom.” She gestured vaguely behind her. “No one really talks to me.”
“Shame.”
That made her blink. She drifted a bit closer. “What’s your name?”
He hesitated. Then, “Polaris.”
Myrtle let the name settle. “That’s strange,” she murmured. “Like a star you’d expect to be warm but isn’t.”
She stared at him longer than was comfortable.
Polaris shifted his weight. “Is there something you need?”
“No,” she said brightly. “You’re just interesting.”
“Why?”
“I don’t know.” She tilted her head. “I just want to... figure you out, I think. You...” She stopped herself. “Never mind.”
He gave her a look before, he started walking.
She followed.
“You're a Ravenclaw too, right? You look like a Ravenclaw. Do you like books? I liked books when I was alive, though they were always wet. Do you like water? You have the kind of face that looks sad all the time. Were you always like that?”
Polaris didn’t answer. His pace didn’t change.
She kept talking anyway.
“I like your name,” she said suddenly. “And I like that you’re quiet. Most boys are loud and awful. But you’re... not.”
He stopped for a moment, turning to her.
“Myrtle,” he said, calmly. “Do you always follow people around like this?”
She blinked, then gave a little shrug. “Only the ones who don’t tell me to go away.”
He exhaled quietly, before he spoke once more, "go away.”
He didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t sound angry. If anything, it was too calm — like someone asking the rain not to fall.
Myrtle hovered beside him, head tilted. “You don’t mean that.”
“Yes, I do.”
She smiled — a small, maddening thing, like she knew something he didn’t.
“You’re still here,” she pointed out.
He ran a hand through his hair, fingers brushing the back of his neck where the chill still hadn’t lifted. “What do you want from me?”
“I don’t know,” she said honestly. “I just… do.”
Polaris stared at her. She was drifting again, lazily looping in the air beside him like a tetherless balloon, water trailing faintly from the ends of her hair like smoke.
He turned and started walking up the stairs.
She followed.
“You know, it’s very rude not to answer people when they’re trying to be friendly,” she chirped. “I’m being nice. I don’t have to be, you know. I can be very unpleasant. Just ask Olive Hornby.”
Polaris didn’t respond.
“I was just thinking,” Myrtle continued, undeterred, “if you don’t like people, you should try being dead. You’d get a lot more space.”
Still no response.
“I mean it,” she pressed. “People are awful. Boys especially. But you — you look like you want to disappear even when you're breathing. That’s fascinating.”
At that, Polaris stopped halfway up the staircase.
He turned his head slowly toward her, brow lifted.
“Don’t you miss your bathroom?” he asked, dry as sand.
She blinked. “No.”
“You seemed pretty territorial about it earlier.”
“I like having a space,” she said with a shrug. “But I like knowing things more. And you feel like a puzzle. A very quiet, very broken one.”
He stared at her. It wasn’t angry — not even annoyed. Just tired confusion wrapped in a threadbare layer of sarcasm.
“I’m not a puzzle... Nor am I broken,” he muttered. “I’m trying to get to bed.”
“That’s not mutually exclusive,” she said brightly. “I can float.”
Polaris let out a breath like he was trying not to laugh or sigh — it came out somewhere in the middle. He adjusted the strap of his bag on his shoulder and turned away again.
Myrtle hovered beside him, swaying just slightly, water trailing off the ends of her hair in slow, weightless droplets.
“You remind me of someone,” she said suddenly, voice a little quieter now. “From my year.”
He didn’t answer, didn’t look at her. But she went on anyway.
“Slytherin boy. Orion Black. He was awful. Beautiful, but awful. Always whispering with Mulciber or one of those other snakes. You’d hate him. He hated Ravenclaws. Probably died hating them.”
She squinted as if trying to compare two paintings. “You look like him. Not exactly, but—something about the eyes. That cold, too-smart stare. Always like he’d already made up his mind about you and it wasn’t going to be good.”
Polaris’s steps slowed.
Myrtle didn’t notice. Or didn’t care.
“There was this one time I forgot my wand in the dorm. I was trying to carry all my books from Charms, and I dropped them — all over the floor, halfway up the stairs. I asked him — nicely, I promise — if he could help me levitate them.”
She gave a hollow, breathy laugh. “He looked at me like I’d asked him to clean a toilet.”
Then, mimicking his voice, she said: ‘Why don’t you levitate yourself while you’re at it? Would save the floor from the rest of the mess.’
She giggled. It was high-pitched and miserable, a sound that echoed far too much in the stairway space.
“He was charming like that. Didn’t say much, but when he did, it was always something that could cut you open and leave you saying thank you.”
Polaris had stopped walking now.
Myrtle floated ahead and turned to face him, eyes narrowing thoughtfully. “You’re a Black, aren’t you?”
He blinked.
“Of course you are,” she went on. “You have that whole... cold, pretty, tragic thing they all had. Except maybe that one girl — you know, the shrieking one with the high collars who thought she was a queen. She hexed me once. Just for being in the hallway.”
Polaris’s jaw twitched, but he said nothing.
“Even Orion used to ignore her when he could,” Myrtle added offhandedly. “Took a certain pride in it, I think. It was the only time he ever looked remotely likable.”
Her gaze lingered on him now, unreadable.
“I wonder if you're worse,” she said softly. “You don’t say nasty things. You just... listen like you're building a knife in your head.”
Polaris didn’t speak.
He couldn’t.
Footsteps thundered up the stairs behind them. Myrtle vanished before the boy even came into view — dropped straight through the banister in a single silent splash of air.
A fifth-year Gryffindor rounded the landing, slowing at the sight of Polaris.
“Was that... was that Moaning Myrtle ?”
Polaris didn’t answer.
He was still staring at the spot she’d disappeared, Myrtle’s voice replaying in the back of his mind: You're a Black, aren't you?
The Gryffindor tilted his head. “You alright?”
Polaris blinked once, then finally looked up. “Yeah.”
“Okay. Well, you better hurry. Filch is doing rounds and curfews in like five minutes. You don’t wanna get caught out here.”
Polaris nodded once, before he too rushed towards onwards. He just knew that Myrtle was talking about his mother, there was only two female Blacks in that generational and he doubted it was his aunt Lucretia.
When he finally reached the spiral staircase, the bronze eagle knocker greeted him with its usual cool indifference. But something was… off. A cluster of first-years sat slouched along the walls, looking collectively disgruntled.
“You have to let us in eventually,” Gilderoy was saying in a voice just loud enough to echo. “What if there's an emergency? What if I’m needed to save someone ?”
“You couldn’t save a flobberworm,” said Sylvan without looking up from his copy of Magical Theory: A Foundational Guide .
Senna glanced sideways at Polaris as he approached. “Oh good. Another brain to throw at it.”
Polaris took in the scene: Gilderoy pacing dramatically, Elias leaning back against the stone with a long-suffering look, Sylvan sitting cross-legged on the floor like this was mildly amusing, and Senna — legs tucked neatly beneath her, her braid looped around one shoulder — watching it all like a queen overseeing a chaotic court.
“What’s the riddle?” Polaris asked.
“The knocker asked,” Elias intoned wearily, “I speak without a mouth and hear without ears. I have no body, but I come alive with wind.”
“The answer is obviously ‘glory.’ Or possibly my name . Both are fitting.” Gilderoy announced immediately.
“No, Lockhart,” Senna Greengrass said without looking up, “it’s not .”
“She didn’t even check,” Gilderoy huffed.
Sylvan stood off to the side, arms crossed, watching Gilderoy with open amusement. “Go ahead then,” he murmured. “Say your name to the door. Maybe it’ll swoon.”
Elias sat cross-legged near the base of the doorframe, a parchment in his lap. “It’s a trick question,” he muttered. “It’s meant to sound like it has one answer, but it doesn’t.”
“It does,” Senna replied dryly. “You just don’t know what it is.”
“‘What can run but never walks, has a bed but never sleeps, and has a mouth but never talks?’” Polaris mumbled.
Senna glanced at him and asked, “want to take a swing at it, hero?”
Polaris straightened and walked over to the knocker which repeated the riddle.
“A memory,” he said, with misplaced certainty.
There was a beat of silence. The eagle remained still.
Senna raised a brow. “A memory ?”
Sylvan snorted. “You really thought you were going to swoop in and save the day, didn’t you?”
Polaris’s face reddened instantly. He covered it with both hands, groaning into his palms as laughter erupted around him.
“Don’t take it personally,” Elias said mildly. “We’ve all guessed wrong. Gilderoy’s on his tenth try.”
“It was eleven, actually,” Lockhart said cheerfully. “And I still think ‘fame’ fits better than ‘memory.’”
“Maybe the riddle just doesn’t know who you are yet,” Sylvan said. “Give it time.”
Polaris peeked out between his fingers to see Senna still smiling, eyes dancing with quiet amusement.
“You were so confident,” she said. “Proper noble saviour energy. Very Black of you.”
“I hate all of you,” Polaris muttered, but his voice was muffled and barely convincing. Their laughter was contagious — infuriatingly so — and his embarrassment slowly fizzled into reluctant amusement.
Senna turned back to the door. “Alright. Let’s actually solve this.”
But Polaris didn’t move away.
His hands had dropped from his face now, red-cheeked and still faintly scowling — but he was looking at the knocker like it had challenged him personally. The laughter had died down to the occasional suppressed snicker, but he wasn’t listening anymore.
He repeated the riddle under his breath. “I speak without a mouth and hear without ears. I have no body, but I come alive with wind.”
At first, it felt too poetic. Too vague. That’s why he'd said memory — it fit the intangible nature of it. But that wasn’t enough. He needed to break it.
“I speak without a mouth…” he murmured again. “So, something that communicates, but not the way a person does. And it hears without ears, so it responds. It’s interactive. Something that receives and sends .”
He could feel the others watching now — Elias looking up from his parchment, Senna pausing, Sylvan tilting his head just slightly. Even Lockhart had stopped mid-pose.
“No body,” Polaris continued, almost to himself now. “So it’s not alive — not in the way we are. But it comes alive with wind …”
He blinked. That part. That was the real clue.
“Not metaphorical wind,” he said aloud, sharper now. “ Actual wind. Movement. Air.” He snapped his fingers once. “Sound. It's sound.”
A moment passed. Then another.
And then — the bronze eagle slowly nodded its head.
“Well reasoned. You may enter.”
The door swung open.
No one spoke for a moment.
Then Sylvan let out a low whistle. “Alright. I take it back. That was actually impressive.”
Elias was already gathering his things, but he offered a small nod of approval. “You broke it down like a puzzle. I never thought of it that way.”
Senna tilted her head, studying Polaris as they all moved to file in. “You know,” she said casually, “that was almost worth the theatrics earlier.”
Polaris, still caught somewhere between smug satisfaction and residual embarrassment, just gave her a dry look. “Almost?”
Lockhart, of course, was already striding dramatically into the common room as if he had solved the thing. “Yes, yes, well done! A fine group effort.”
Polaris rolled his eyes but said nothing. He lingered a moment longer at the entrance, glancing once over his shoulder — back towards the quiet corridor beyond.
You remind me of someone .
That was the last thing he expected to hear when he was at Hogwarts.
Polaris’s jaw clenched.
He hated that. Hated it down to the marrow.
He was nothing like Orion Arcturus Black.
And he never would be.
He turned away sharply, stepping into the warmth and soft light of the common room.
September 30th, 1975, Tuesday
The courtyard was half-bathed in light, sun catching in the grooves between ancient flagstones. A breeze swept through, ruffling the edges of cloaks and the pages of forgotten textbooks left open on benches. Polaris walked at an even pace, satchel slung neatly across his chest, his expression composed — unreadable, as usual.
He'd memorised the route to History of Magic already. The rhythm of his mornings was beginning to settle into pattern, even if the castle still felt like it breathed differently each hour.
“Black!”
The voice came before the blond blur entered his periphery — a whirl of manufactured cheer and honeyed charm.
Gilderoy Lockhart trotted into step beside him, practically gliding, like he fancied himself on stage rather than cobbled stone. His golden hair gleamed obnoxiously in the light.
“I hoped I’d catch you!” he beamed, as if their previous conversation had ended on anything more than polite dismissal. “Ravenclaws — we do stick together, don’t we? I was just on my way to History of Magic too. Thought we could walk there — makes a statement, doesn’t it?”
Polaris didn’t slow, but he didn’t accelerate either. His eyes remained forward.
“We have the same timetable,” he said, voice dry. “It’s not a statement. It’s logistics.”
Gilderoy blinked, then laughed — a little too loud, like it would disguise the sting. “Ha! Right, right — you’re very sharp. That’s what I admire about you. Razor-edged. Mysterious.”
Polaris didn’t respond.
Gilderoy continued, undeterred. “I can already see it, you know — our names linked in the annals of Hogwarts. The brilliant recluse and the dazzling prodigy. Opposites attract, after all.”
Polaris gave him a sidelong glance. “This isn’t a courtship.”
That paused Gilderoy for half a step, before he recovered with a grin. “No, of course not — a… collaborative legend, then.”
They passed beneath an archway, the cool shadow falling across their path. And it was there — in the opening beyond — that Polaris saw it.
A knot of older students — Gryffindors, judging by the red-lined robes and unearned arrogance. They stood in a semi-circle near one of the old well fountains, blocking the way forward.
In their centre was a first-year Slytherin.
He wasn’t fighting back.
Polaris slowed, just slightly. Gilderoy kept talking, but his words became background static.
The boy at the centre — Andrew Travers. Polaris had seen him before. Always on the periphery, a sharp-eyed shadow among the Slytherins. He moved like someone braced for impact, not with fear, but with long-rehearsed resignation. You learned to recognise that sort of thing when you’d grown up at pureblood gatherings — the kind where smiles were sharp and names sharper.
Andrew had never been at any of them.
Which was strange, really — the name Travers should have guaranteed a place in those carefully orchestrated rooms. Sacred Twenty-Eight. Old blood. Unforgiving values. But Andrew hadn't surfaced until this year, until Hogwarts, and even then, only just. The whispers made their rounds quickly in Slytherin — where lineage was gospel and secrets were a currency. Lord Travers had only claimed the boy a year ago, and even that had more to do with face-saving than family.
His mother — a half-blood witch, name unknown — had raised him in the Muggle world. A disgrace, by Travers standards.
Polaris had overheard enough to know: Lady Travers was livid the bastard had been brought in at all. Lord Travers, cornered by perception and propriety, had done the bare minimum.
Andrew's presence was tolerated, not welcomed. Not even within his own name.
And Polaris understood that — more than he cared to admit.
A father who didn’t want you but tolerated your existence. One who looked through you when it was easier than looking at you. There was no comfort in the familiarity. Just a quiet, echoing ache of knowing.
But still — that didn’t explain the silence.
Andrew stood with his books clutched to his chest, jaw set, eyes locked on the Gryffindors as they circled. He didn’t flinch, even when one of them shoved him hard into the stone lip of the fountain. Water splashed up, catching the sun in sharp arcs. Laughter followed.
Still, Andrew didn’t move. Didn’t speak. Didn’t defend himself.
To most, it might’ve looked like weakness.
To Polaris, it didn’t.
It looked like calculation.
He wasn’t scared — he was waiting. Watching. Like he’d already run the numbers and knew exactly how much it would cost to react.
Polaris frowned faintly. He understood the stillness. Understood the control. But not the inaction . Why not fight back? Why let them think they’d won?
Polaris didn’t like being underestimated — didn’t like the idea of anyone deciding someone was less than them and being allowed to act like it. And something about Andrew’s silence — about his refusal to break and refusal to retaliate — unsettled him.
It wasn’t just that the situation was unfair. It was that it echoed in a space Polaris usually kept sealed shut.
He doesn’t flinch, Polaris thought. He just waits. Like he knows no one will help him… and that fighting back only makes it worse.
That wasn’t fear. That was strategy.
And for reasons he couldn’t entirely name, Polaris hated watching it.
“That’s appalling,” Gilderoy murmured beside him, his smile gone faintly theatrical. “We really ought to do something. You and me — imagine what they’d say if word got out. A Black standing up for a Slytherin. Very noble. Very memorable.”
Polaris said nothing.
“Come on,” Gilderoy prodded, taking a theatrical half-step forward. “We could make quite the entrance.”
Polaris’s eyes flicked to him. “You mean spectacle.”
Gilderoy hesitated. “Same thing, really, isn’t it?”
“No.” Polaris’s voice was quiet, but final. “It isn’t.”
Polaris stared at the scene.
He hated what it reminded him of.
So he stepped forward.
Not to rescue. Not to impress.
But because he couldn’t stand the idea of anyone like them thinking they were better.
Not than Andrew.
Not than him.
His presence wasn’t grand — wasn’t meant to be. But it was deliberate. A Ravenclaw uniform. A Black name. A stare cold enough to silence.
One of the Gryffindors noticed first. A nudge to the others. They all turned. Smirking. Testing.
Polaris didn’t say a word. Just looked.
One heartbeat. Two.
And then, wordlessly, the tallest Gryffindor muttered something under his breath and backed off. The others followed — casual, unbothered, pretending they hadn’t been cornering a smaller boy a moment ago.
Andrew hadn’t moved.
Polaris came to a stop beside him. He didn’t speak. Didn’t look at him straight away. His eyes remained on the retreating figures, calculating the way they slinked off — still smirking, but their confidence already fraying.
Behind him, Gilderoy finally caught up, panting lightly — the picture of someone who wanted to look like he’d had something to do with it.
“You see that?” he said brightly, clapping Polaris on the shoulder. “Didn’t even have to lift a wand. That’s the power of—”
Polaris shrugged off his hand before the sentence could finish.
He turned, finally, to look at Andrew.
He turned to Andrew, who had finally met his eyes. The boy's stare was unreadable — but there was a flicker there. Not gratitude. Not surprise. Just… assessment.
He wasn’t studying Polaris the way someone did a saviour.
He was measuring him.
Like he, too, was trying to decide what to make of the boy who’d just intervened. Who hadn’t said a word, but had still made something stop .
Polaris said nothing.
Neither did Andrew.
The moment held for one, two seconds — then Polaris turned and walked on.
Gilderoy hesitated, glancing between them, then hurried after him.
They had History of Magic every Tuesday and Friday — the only class that was just Ravenclaws, which should have made it more bearable. But somehow, Professor Binns managed to leech all life out of even that.
The classroom was dim when Polaris entered, thin grey sunlight slanting in through high, grimy windows. Senna was already in her usual seat by the far wall, quill poised but unmoving. Sylvan slouched beside her, chin resting on his palm, watching Binns drift absently through the chalkboard.
Polaris slid into the seat beside them without a word, setting down his bag with the kind of quiet that came from routine.
“Hero of the hour,” Sylvan murmured without looking up.
Polaris rolled his eyes. “If I hear that phrase again I’m hexing someone.”
Senna didn’t look over, but he could see the small curve of her smirk. “How tragic. And here I thought you liked the attention.”
He was spared having to answer by the sudden waft of cold air and the dull shimmer of Binns materialising properly at the front of the class.
“...and as we discussed previously,” Binns began, in a low, papery monotone, “the Goblin Rebellions of 1612 were shaped not only by economic strife, but by the introduction of wand restrictions among non-human magical beings...”
His voice was like parchment being slowly crumpled under glass — thin, dry, and somehow both loud and ignorable. Polaris tried to focus, but it was like trying to listen through fog.
Everyone else looked the same — slouched, glazed-eyed, already half-slipping into mental hibernation.
Then it happened.
Binns paused.
Not dramatically. Not for effect.
Just halted. Mid-sentence.
His hand hovered above the board; ghostly fingers still extended toward the word legislation .
His head tilted, just slightly. The movement was almost imperceptible — almost like he was listening for something no one else could hear.
Then, he blinked — or gave the sense of blinking, though his eyes didn’t quite work like that — and continued on, just a fraction slower.
It had happened before.
Enough that no one really questioned it anymore.
But Polaris noticed.
He always noticed.
Senna's quill scratched beside him. “He did it again,” she whispered.
“Yeah,” Polaris said under his breath. “He does it at least twice a lesson.”
Sylvan gave a quiet exhale through his nose. “He always looks like he’s remembering something he doesn’t want to.”
Polaris didn’t reply.
He just watched as Professor Binns floated a few inches off the floor, trailing chalk dust and decades of history behind him — his voice continuing, but somehow emptier than before.
Ghosts reacted to him. Not all at once. Not dramatically. But they did .
Polaris had a thought... what if it was because of him. At this point he’s had his fair share of interactions with ghosts not to mention how Myrtle makes a habit of randomly appearing around him.
The Grey Lady’s riddles. Myrtle’s excessive rambles about anything and everything. Even the portraits sometimes went quiet when he walked past.
And Binns — who barely seemed aware he was dead — would pause in the middle of teaching like he’d heard a voice from a life he no longer remembered.
Polaris tapped his quill once against the desk, then wrote down a single word in the margin of his notes ‘ Unsettling.’
Binns eventually continued.
“—a particularly vicious skirmish in northern Albania, 1890, involving a breakaway faction of goblin insurgents. The Department of Magical Law Enforcement suffered seventeen casualties over the course of a week. One of the names recorded in the official logs was a Department of Mysteries operative—Emeric Vass—who vanished shortly after contact was lost in the Drač highlands…”
Polaris sat up sharply. His hand hovered over the parchment, then drifted instead to his hair, fingers threading through it as if to physically grip the thought and keep it from slipping away.
Vass .
He knew that name.
Where—?
His eyes flicked to his wand, lying quietly beside his notes.
He remembered. Ollivander had said it. A war mage, a man who vanished chasing rumours of a ritual. Something to do with soul magic.
He hadn’t thought much of it at the time. Just another eccentric wand tale.
But now—?
Now, with the Grey Lady’s words still circling the back of his mind—
“You pull. Even the death.”
—something shifted.
His gaze dropped to the wand, he picked it up slowly, letting the grain settle into his palm.
The wood was rougher than most, slightly warped to the eye, yet it always fit his grip as though his hand had grown around it. The spiral along the hilt—it wasn’t decorative. Not really. It was like it had turned itself that way by need, or by time.
He rubbed his thumb along the twist in the handle, the friction grounding him. The murmuring around the room became audible again, Binns’s voice still trudging its way through decades of blood and bureaucracy.
Polaris blinked.
Senna was doodling in the margin of her parchment — tiny goblins skewering each other with quills. Sylvan looked halfway to sleep, his chin propped in his palm.
Polaris’s mind was racing.
Souls.
The Grey Lady hadn’t said that word. Maybe she didn’t need to. Everything about her presence — about Myrtle, about Binns — was tied to what lingered after life.
And they were all reacting to him.
What if something was wrong with his soul?
Not wrong but… different.
What if that’s what the wand had recognised?
What if that’s why the Grey Lady had spoken to him?
Polaris’s fingers tightened slightly on the wand as he thought.
What exactly were you looking for, Emeric Vass?
Not fearfully.
Curiously.
Chapter 12: Spellfire and Subtext
Chapter Text
Polaris hadn’t planned to stop anywhere—he was on his way to the library.
He hadn’t stopped thinking about what the Grey Lady had said, how could he? Every time he closed his eyes, he saw her pale gaze fixed on him like she’d already decided something — and worse, like he was meant to agree.
It wasn’t curiosity anymore. It was closer to a hum in his blood. Like something waiting to be uncovered. Like the wand in his hand was drawing him forward with more than instinct.
He needed to know what she meant. And he wasn’t going to stop until he did.
The corridor ahead flared with sudden light and the sharp echo of shouted spells.
“ Obscuro! ”
The voice was unmistakable: Sirius.
Polaris stopped. Not out of fear—just wariness, and something else too.
He stepped carefully toward the edge of a wide, abandoned classroom, half-concealed by the open door. Inside, shadows danced with light as two figures moved fast across the floor—one Sirius, the other a boy Polaris didn’t recognize. A Gryffindor, judging by the red on his jumper, tallish with soft brown hair and a cautious posture that contrasted Sirius’s easy swagger.
The duel was already underway.
He hadn’t spoken to his eldest brother in what felt like a while. Still, it wasn’t hard to spot Sirius in the halls. Or to hear him laughing from around a corner, his voice unmistakable—bright, careless, full of something Polaris could only describe as freedom .
It made sense, Polaris supposed. Why Sirius rarely came home for the holidays. Why he’d stopped coming back at all during Yule. Why in the summer he only stayed for a few days—just long enough to collect his things or appease their mother with a forced dinner before vanishing back to Hogwarts or wherever else he went.
So different from home.
At Grimmauld Place, Sirius had been silent or snarling. Angry in the brittle way of someone constantly baited, constantly blamed. But here—at Hogwarts—he was like another version of himself entirely. Alive in a way that didn’t seem to need anyone’s permission.
Sirius had made it look easy—slipping away from Grimmauld Place like it was just a building, like the walls didn’t press in on him the way they pressed in on everyone else. And their parents, for all their talk of duty and legacy, hardly even tried to make him stay. Not really.
Polaris had tried once—twice—to spend more than a night away from home. Even with a proper invitation. Even when it was another pure-blood family. And every time, it had been nothing but rejection and tight-lipped complaints: it’s inappropriate, it’s not done, you belong at home with your own blood.
Maybe it was different because Sirius was older. The eldest. The heir.
But Regulus had tried, too, and Walburga hadn’t allowed it either. Not even for a few days. Not unless she could control every detail, and even then, there were conditions. Always conditions.
Sometimes Polaris wondered if Sirius even realised. How often he got away with things. How often their parents simply looked the other way . Not because they didn’t care—Polaris knew they did, in their twisted, heavy-handed way—but because they’d grown tired. Sirius had done it so often, so loudly, that now even his defiance was met with silence.
Maybe that was a kind of special treatment. Whether Sirius wanted it or not.
And maybe that was what Polaris resented most—that Sirius had carved out the right to be free, while the rest of them were still expected to sit and behave in the drawing room like ghosts.
It was strange. And it hurt a little. And Polaris couldn’t look away.
Sirius flicked his wand with a flourish, dramatic as always, as if putting on a show for an invisible audience. “ Obscuro! ” he called again, voice rich with theatre.
“ Finite Incantatem, ” the Gryffindor said smoothly, his wand tracing a tight counter-loop through the air. The blindfold conjured by Sirius’s hex vanished instantly from his eyes.
Polaris narrowed his gaze. He knew Obscuro —they’d covered it in Defence and practiced it again during the first Dueling Club session. But seeing it wielded mid-duel, cast with that kind of fluid timing and precision, was something else entirely. His own wand sat lightly in his hand, unraised but ready, as if some small part of him wanted to learn by imitation.
The movement. The rhythm. His own wand hung loose in his hand, as his gaze tracked the beat of their duel like it was a language. Because it was. A language of magic, layered with theory, intent, timing.
He liked magic. Not just the idea of it—but the feel of it, the way it responded. The way it made sense. In classes, especially Charms and Transfiguration, spells often clicked on the first try. Maybe it was because he’d practiced the wand movements long before Hogwarts, tracing them into the air until they felt like muscle memory. Or maybe it was something else. Maybe it was because his wand didn’t feel like a tool. It felt like an extension of him. Like it understood him in a way people didn’t. All he had to do was want something enough—and magic moved.
Sirius swept back dramatically, grinning. “You’ve got to let it land, Moony, otherwise how am I supposed to see how long it lasts?”
“That’s not how testing spells works,” the boy—Moony?—answered evenly, tone patient. “You want feedback, not performance reviews.”
Sirius snorted, flicked his wand. “What’s life without a little showmanship?”
He pivoted slightly as he said it, and that’s when he caught Polaris’s eyes through the half-open door. He froze. Then his grin widened like a flare of sunlight on wet stone.
“Well, well, if it isn’t little Mister Ravenclaw,” Sirius called, voice echoing faintly off the walls. “Come to watch the masters at work?”
Polaris hesitated. He should leave. He knew he should leave. But his feet didn’t listen, and neither did his hand, fingers still curled loosely around his wand.
“I was heading to the library,” Polaris admitted. Then, more confidently, “I heard the incantations.”
Polaris stepped inside the empty classroom, the door clicking softly shut behind him.
Sirius was still grinning. Not the smug kind he wore around adults, but something more genuine—like he was surprised Polaris had actually walked in.
Remus, standing off to the side now, looked politely unreadable, though there was a faint flicker of amusement in his expression.
The first thing Polaris noticed when the Gryffindor turned slightly toward him was the scars. Pale and uneven, they stretched across his cheek and down toward his jaw, too many to be easily hidden—even if he tried.
Polaris’ scar was nothing compared to his .
He wondered—briefly, involuntarily—if his father had done that to him too.
Polaris’s eyes lingered on Sirius’s wand, then flicked back to the space between them. “That was Obscuro, wasn’t it?”
Sirius grinned. “Spot on.”
“You made it look... sharper. Cleaner than when we practiced it.”
Sirius gave a lazy shrug, though he looked pleased. “Takes flair. And timing.”
“Did you practice that before Hogwarts?”
“Not really,” Sirius said, spinning his wand between his fingers before catching it. “Started with the basic blinds, then modified the counter curve to hold longer. James and I were trying to figure out how to use it in close-quarters duelling. Works better than a Stunner sometimes—more annoying, harder to throw off if they panic.”
Polaris was nodding, already thinking it through. “But it’s slower to cast, right? You need a full loop.”
Sirius blinked. “You’ve been reading.”
Polaris shrugged. “A bit.” Then, quick and quiet: “Are you in the Duelling Club?”
Sirius’s grin widened into something brighter, something proud. “Course I am. Signed up immediately when I heard it was being brought back. We meet Tuesdays. You’ve got Mondays with second years don’t you.”
“I know,” Polaris said, then added without thinking, “My first one was on the 25th.”
Sirius gave him a slightly surprised look—like he wasn’t expecting his little brother to volunteer anything that personal. “And?”
“It was good,” Polaris admitted. “They paired us up by skill. My partner barely knew how to hold a wand, but Professor Kettleburn said I had ‘uncommon poise under pressure.’”
“ Uncommon poise , huh?” Sirius repeated, mock impressed. “Look at you. First year and already stealing my spotlight.”
Polaris rolled his eyes but couldn’t help the small flicker of pride in his chest. “Will you go to the Friday sessions too? The mixed-year ones?”
“When I can,” Sirius said. “Remus probably won’t unless I drag him.”
“I like watching more than participating,” Remus said mildly. “Sirius enjoys getting dramatic bruises.”
“They’re badges of honour.”
“They’re reminders you don’t know how to block properly.”
Polaris half-smiled at that, then turned back to Sirius, rapid-fire now: “What’s the best spell you’ve learned so far? Did you already know Shield Charms before third year? How do you counter Petrificus Totalus if you’re already frozen? Is there actually a counter curse for the Slug Vomiting Charm or is that just a rumour?”
Sirius blinked, then laughed—a real one this time, delighted and surprised. “Bloody hell, you’re worse than Moony.”
Remus gave a small, long-suffering sigh. “He’s curious , Sirius. That’s a good thing.”
Polaris glanced at Remus, then shrugged, eyes cool. “I like knowing how things work.” His tone was flat, unapologetic.
Sirius looked at him more seriously for a moment. “Don’t stop, then.” A pause. “You want to learn some stuff before your next meeting?”
Polaris looked up, cautious but interested. “Depends on what you mean by ‘stuff.’”
“Shield Charms, basic disarms, maybe a hex or two if you don’t rat me out to anyone.”
Polaris gave him a flat look. “I’d rather duel the Bloody Baron.”
Sirius snorted. “Good answer.”
Then, quieter, more honest: “I want to be an Auror, you know. After school.”
Polaris blinked. “Really?”
“Yeah,” Sirius said, suddenly serious. “There’s a lot of people I’d like to hex into next week. Might as well get paid for it.”
Remus gave him a pointed look. “Or maybe help people, Sirius.”
Sirius waved that off. “That too.”
“Yeah, and stealth, and—ugh—paperwork,” Sirius said, grimacing. “But duelling's the core of it. Gotta know how to defend yourself. And others.”
Polaris tapped the end of his wand against his fingers, considering that. “I thought Aurors had to be good at Transfiguration.”
“They do,” Sirius said, then paused, eyes widening slightly. “Merlin, I forgot—right. I haven’t actually introduced you two.”
He gestured with his wand hand, careless and dramatic. “Polaris, this is Remus Lupin. My friend, roommate, master of calm judgment, and unofficial mother hen.”
Remus gave a small huff of amusement but nodded politely. “Nice to finally meet you.”
Sirius turned to Remus with a half-smile that was warmer than his usual smirk. “Remus, this is Polaris. My littlest brother—”
“I’m not little ,” Polaris cut in flatly.
Sirius raised his hands in surrender. “Youngest, then. Slightly taller-than-expected and very pointy about semantics.”
Remus quirked an eyebrow. “He’s sharper than you.”
“I know ,” Sirius said proudly. “It’s infuriating.”
Polaris, meanwhile, studied Remus for a moment. Not rudely—but with the kind of quiet assessment he used for spells he didn’t understand yet. “So,” he said slowly, eyes narrowing just a bit, “you must be one of the filthy half-bloods and blood traitors our mother shouts about.”
There was a pause. Not long—but long enough for the dust to settle, for the charge in the air to prickle just faintly.
Remus blinked, something unreadable passing through his expression. Not hurt, exactly—just cautious. Familiar with the words, perhaps. Familiar with being studied like this.
Sirius let out a sharp bark of laughter. “You’ve been listening in at the drawing room door again, haven’t you?”
Polaris didn’t smile. “She’s not exactly subtle.”
Remus shrugged, tone mild. “I’ve been called worse.”
“That’s not the point,” Polaris said, gaze still fixed on him. “She only saves that tone for the people Sirius actually likes.”
That surprised Sirius into silence for a breath. Then he grinned again, lopsided. “You’ve got me figured, have you?”
“Mostly,” Polaris said. “Still working on how your brain survived that much hair gel.”
“I don’t use gel! ” Sirius said, scandalized.
Polaris gave him a look that said he very much did not believe that.
Remus watched the exchange, the faint tension slipping from his posture. He turned slightly toward Polaris. “You’re not much like your brother.”
“Good,” Polaris said immediately, but not unkindly. “I’d rather be insufferable in my own way.”
Sirius laughed again, full-throated this time. “Oh, you’re a Black, alright.”
Polaris looked back at him, something unreadable flickering in his eyes. “You still want to teach me those counter curves or not?”
Sirius stepped forward, eyes glinting. “Absolutely. Moony, clear the floor. We’re making a duelling prodigy.”
“I’ll keep the hospital wing on standby,” Remus murmured.
Polaris’s wand was already in hand. He didn’t smile, not quite, but the edge in his voice softened as he added, “Try not to show off too much.”
Sirius gave him a theatrical bow. “Wouldn’t dream of it, little brother.”
Polaris narrowed his eyes.
“Sorry— younger brother.”
The space between the desks had cleared, and Sirius was already rolling his sleeves up like he was about to wrestle a troll rather than demonstrate upper-year spell work.
“Alright,” Sirius said, cracking his knuckles theatrically. “You want to see the good stuff, yeah? Not the boring first-year fizzles?”
Polaris stood to one side, wand loose in his hand but attention sharp. “I can already cast Shield, Disarm, and Stunning. You’re not going to impress me with Aparecium .”
Sirius gave an exaggerated gasp. “Insulting and ambitious. Merlin, you really are a Ravenclaw.” He turned toward Remus with a smirk. “Right then. Moony, you're up.”
Remus sighed but stepped forward without protest, already moving his bag out of the line of fire. “Just don’t try to get creative this time.”
“Where’s the fun in that?” Sirius lifted his wand with a practiced flick and turned to Polaris. “Okay. This one’s fifth-year. Watch the timing.”
He took a sharp step forward and slashed his wand down in a loose spiral. " Fulgari! "
Golden ropes burst from the tip of his wand and lashed toward Remus, who sidestepped calmly, raised his wand, and snapped, " Expello! " The ropes shattered into harmless wisps before they could catch.
“Binding hex,” Sirius said casually, lowering his wand. “Nonverbal’s more impressive, but Minnie says I’m too dramatic to shut up.”
Polaris blinked. “Who’s Minnie?”
Sirius blinked back at him. “McGonagall.”
“…You call her that?”
“Well, not to her face,” Sirius said, grinning. “She’d transfigure my teeth into beetles. But she loves me, really.”
Polaris looked vaguely horrified. “You’re insane. ”
“And you’re the only Black who doesn’t flinch when spells are flying, so maybe you’ve got a bit of me in you after all.”
Polaris didn't respond right away. He was still thinking about the spell, not the compliment—though something in his shoulders twitched like he wasn’t used to hearing Sirius say anything kind about him, not without a punchline.
Sirius went on, still casually flicking his wand in the air. “Anyway, Minnie said you’ve got talent for Transfiguration.”
Polaris blinked again. “She did?”
“Yeah. Mentioned it after class last week. Something about ‘clever wand articulation and excellent theoretical retention’—I wasn’t listening that closely, I think James was charming our desk to bark.”
Polaris frowned. “Why would she say that to you ?”
Sirius shrugged. “I think she was surprised we were related.”
Polaris looked away, unsure what to do with that—unsure what to do with the knowledge that someone had spoken about him when he wasn’t in the room. That Sirius had remembered it. That he’d repeated it, to him .
Sirius didn’t seem to notice the pause. “Alright, next one—watch the footwork this time.”
He pivoted, wand flashing upward. “ Ardens Praesidium! ”
A shimmering wall of amber-gold flame roared up in front of Remus, who jumped slightly, then narrowed his eyes.
“That one wasn’t part of the deal,” he said, irritation mild but pointed.
“It’s controlled flame, you baby,” Sirius said, waving the fire away with a casual sweep of his wand. “Stops curses cold if you time it right. Took me a month to get the curve consistent.”
Polaris’s mouth twitched into something almost like a smile. “You know you’re not supposed to learn that one until sixth year.”
Sirius shrugged, clearly pleased with himself. “And yet, here we are.”
He turned, wand still in hand, but held up both palms. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to throw anything at you . Remus is legally required to tank my spells.”
Remus gave a long-suffering sigh. “Only because I’ve built up an immunity.”
Polaris tilted his head, studying the space where the flame had flared up and vanished. “How did you keep it from catching anything?”
“Modified containment ward, right before the cast,” Sirius said. “Took the idea from how Slughorn protects the cauldrons in advanced Potions. You’ve gotta layer the intent—if your mind slips, it either fizzles or burns everything in the room down. ”
Polaris stared. “You’re better than you act.”
Sirius winked. “Don’t tell anyone. It ruins the mystique.”
Remus coughed pointedly. “Also ruins the furniture.”
Polaris looked between them—his chaotic, rule-breaking, show-off of a brother and the quiet Gryffindor who seemed entirely unbothered by the constant madness—and felt something shift. Not quite ease. But curiosity, now edged with something warmer.
“I want to try the binding hex,” he said suddenly.
Sirius tossed him a grin. “Thought you might.”
Remus sighed and rolled up his sleeves again. “Fine. Just avoid the face this time.”
Sirius slung an arm dramatically around Polaris’s shoulders. “Right, before you get too ahead of yourself—just a reminder. This spell’s fifth-year standard. You’re a firstie. You got, what, a five-second look at it?”
Polaris shot him a sidelong glare. “Seven.”
Sirius grinned. “Okay, seven . Still, don’t be too disappointed if you end up setting his shoes on fire or tying your own legs together.”
“Very reassuring,” Remus muttered from across the room, adjusting his stance. “Glad to know I’m being volunteered for magical experiments.”
Sirius gave him a thumbs-up. “You’re sturdy.”
Then to Polaris, dropping the dramatics just a fraction, “Seriously, though—give it a go. You’ve got good control, but if it fizzles, that’s normal. Just try not to kill him. I like this one.”
Polaris stepped forward, wand raised, brow furrowed in concentration. “If I mess it up, you’re the one who taught it to me.”
“Oh, I’ll take credit either way,” Sirius said cheerfully, leaning back against a desk.
Polaris inhaled through his nose, feeling the weight of the wand in his hand—not heavy, but expectant. Then, with a slow step and a twist of his wrist, he slashed a tight spiral through the air.
“ Fulgari! ”
The ropes that shot from the tip of his wand weren’t golden like Sirius’s had been—more of a pale, silvery thread, thinner, less force behind them. They whipped toward Remus and caught—just barely—looping awkwardly around his upper arm before dissolving like smoke before they could tighten.
Polaris frowned. “I did the arc right.”
“You almost did,” Sirius said, eyes bright. “It came off your wrist too early—you need more tension before you release. But that was really close.”
Remus flexed his arm. “Didn’t even sting. Better than some of the second-years.”
Polaris let his wand drop to his side; lips pressed into a thin line—but not in frustration. In focus. “Can I try again?”
Sirius gave him a proud little smirk. “You’re bloody right you can.” Then added, for Remus’s benefit: “Brace yourself, Moony. He’s about to make you a scarf.”
Remus sighed, long and steady. “At least scarves are seasonal.”
Polaris stepped back into position, brow furrowing. He wasn’t rushing this time. He could still feel the shape of the spell in his muscles—the spiral, the release, the timing.
But more than that, he could feel his wand in his hand. Feel it, in the way people talked about in books but that he rarely experienced outside flashes of instinct. The holly wood was cool against his fingers, but not cold. Alert. Like it was listening.
He tightened his grip slightly. Focused. He visualised the ropes—not the ropes Sirius had cast, golden and dramatic—but his own version. Cleaner. Sharper. Efficient. He pictured them catching, not flailing. Contained magic, under control.
He stepped forward, traced the shape Sirius had shown him with precision.
“ Fulgari! ”
This time, the ropes shot out with force. Thicker than before, silvery-gold, and fast. They snapped through the air and wrapped around Remus’s torso, arms pinned tight against his sides in one clean motion. No slack. No flicker.
Remus staggered slightly, eyes widening. “What the—?”
Sirius’s jaw dropped. “Bloody—he actually —?”
Polaris stood there, breathing a little harder than he meant to, wand still raised, eyes locked on the ropes binding Remus like he half expected them to vanish or fray. They didn’t.
His lips twitched. He didn’t smile—not really—but something quietly smug settled across his face. He tilted his chin up, like he’d known it would work all along.
Remus was still staring at the ropes. “You said it was above his level.”
Sirius was staring at Polaris . “It is above his level. I only got it consistent a few months ago. That was—Merlin, that was textbook.”
Polaris finally lowered his wand. “I read the textbook.”
Remus gave a short, startled laugh. “That’s not normal.”
Sirius was now circling Polaris like he’d just discovered a magical creature nobody had catalogued yet. “Right, I take full credit.”
“You didn’t even teach him properly,” Remus said.
“I inspired him,” Sirius said, beaming like a lunatic. “There’s a difference.”
Polaris crossed his arms, ropes still holding Remus neatly in place. “You said it wouldn’t work.”
“I was motivating you ,” Sirius shot back. “Clearly worked. Look at this!”
He gestured at Remus, who was wriggling experimentally and finding no give in the bindings.
“I’d like to not be tied to a bookshelf all afternoon,” Remus said dryly. “Impressive or not.”
“Oh—right, yeah.” Sirius gave a short flick of his wand. “ Finite Incantatem. ” The ropes vanished instantly, as if they'd never been there. Remus flexed his arms and gave Polaris an assessing look.
“That was excellent control,” Sirius spoke.
Polaris didn’t know what to do with that. He just looked away, brushing imaginary dust off his sleeve. “It was alright.”
Sirius laughed again, pride glowing behind his grin. “ Alright , he says. That was bloody brilliant. You’re doomed now, you know. Professor Kettleburn’s gonna adopt you as his new favourite.”
Polaris tried very hard not to beam. And failed. Just a little.
Time slipped by without much notice—light shifting across the dusty panes.
They went through three more spells, two countercharms, and a quick shielding sequence Sirius called “completely impractical in a real duel but fun for flair.” Remus had eventually insisted on sitting down, claiming he wasn’t built for being hexed repeatedly by prodigies.
Polaris didn’t sit. Not right away. He stayed standing, wand still in hand, as if reluctant to break the rhythm that had briefly made him feel like he was part of something.
Sirius flopped onto a desk, legs swinging off the edge, and studied him with a squint that was half amused, half... something else.
“So,” he said, drawing out the word. “How are you actually finding it? Hogwarts. Not the classes. Just—everything.”
Polaris blinked. “What do you mean?”
Sirius shrugged, rolling his wand between his fingers. “You’ve been here, what, over a month now? You like it? Or are you just pretending so Mum doesn’t sense weakness through the walls?”
That earned the ghost of a smile. Polaris crossed his arms, wand still loosely held in one hand. “It’s different than I expected.”
“Good different?”
“Mostly.”
Sirius arched an eyebrow. “You know, you’re allowed to say when something’s awful. It doesn’t make you weak. It makes you normal.”
Polaris hesitated, then looked away. “It’s not awful. It’s... a lot. But I like the work.”
“Of course you do,” Sirius said. “You’re you.” He leaned back theatrically. “And what about people? You making any friends outside the usual suspects?”
Polaris’s brow furrowed. “What suspects?”
Sirius gave him a flat look. “Don’t play dumb. You practically live at the Slytherin table. I’ve seen you. You’re always with Corvus Avery and that sullen Yaxley boy. Honestly, are you trying to give me a stroke?”
Polaris bristled—just a little. “They’re my friends.”
“Merlin help us all,” Sirius muttered. Then, louder: “Corvus is a snake, even by Slytherin standards. You know who his cousin is, right?”
“I do.”
“Heir Avery,” Sirius said with a roll of his eyes. “I’d rather spend a week locked in a room with Snape and his hair grease collection.”
Polaris didn’t laugh; he narrowed his eyes. “You don’t even know Corvus.”
“I know enough,” Sirius shot back. “He’s clever, sure. So is a basilisk. Doesn’t mean I’d bring one to tea.”
Polaris sighed. “Not everyone in Slytherin is evil, Sirius.”
“I never said everyone ,” Sirius replied. “I said them . Specifically.”
There was a pause.
“And don’t get me started on Bastian,” Sirius added. “He’s just Corban Yaxley with a less punchable face.”
Polaris looked away again. “You don’t have to like them.”
“I don’t. But I do have to look out for you, don’t I?”
The words hung there for a second too long, like Sirius had surprised even himself by saying them. He rubbed the back of his neck and glanced toward Remus, who was now leafing through a borrowed Defence textbook with half an ear still tuned in.
“You ever talk to your own housemates?” Sirius asked, less teasing now. “Or do they just not measure up to the glamour of future Death Eaters?”
There it was—that Sirius Black charm. Tossing accusations like they were harmless, like they didn’t land with weight. Polaris turned to face him fully, expression unreadable but eyes sharp.
“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” he said.
Sirius raised a brow. “Don’t I?”
“I do talk to my housemates. Senna Greengrass. Sylvan Fawley. And there’s a Gryffindor, Nathaniel Sayre. Not that you'd bother remembering their names—you’re too busy sneering at whoever sits near me like proximity is proof of guilt.”
“That’s not what I—”
“Yes, it is.” Polaris’s tone didn’t rise, but it cut cleaner than a shouted curse. “You think you’re so different because you’re louder about hating them. But sometimes you sound just like them —deciding who matters and who doesn’t based on blood and name and who they eat lunch with.”
Sirius looked like he'd been slapped. He opened his mouth, then shut it again.
“You say things and then act surprised when they land,” Polaris said, quieter now. “But maybe you like it that way. Easier to be angry when you don’t have to look too closely.”
Behind them, Remus flipped a page with suspicious concentration, the way someone did when they were absolutely eavesdropping but wanted plausible deniability.
Then Sirius muttered, “That was a low blow.”
Polaris just looked at him. “So was yours.”
Then he turned, wand still loose in his hand, and walked out the door without another word.
The sound of his footsteps faded down the hall, one after the other, steady but clipped.
For a moment, no one said anything.
Remus let out a soft breath through his nose and flipped a page in his book again—deliberately. Sirius shot him a look.
“You’re not even reading that,” Sirius muttered.
“I was,” Remus said mildly, still looking down at the page. “Then your mouth started moving.”
Sirius flopped backward across the desk, arms outstretched. “Alright, fine. I put my foot in it.”
Remus didn’t answer right away. He closed the book slowly, placed it on the desk beside him, and finally looked up. His expression wasn’t annoyed—it was thoughtful in that quietly surgical way Remus had when he was working through a problem, he didn’t like the shape of.
“You know,” he said after a pause, “for someone who says he doesn’t want to turn into your parents, you do a decent impression of them sometimes.”
Sirius sat up straight. “Ouch.”
“I’m not saying it to be cruel,” Remus said evenly. “I’m saying it because I don’t think you realise how much weight your words carry. Especially with him.”
Sirius scoffed under his breath, scrubbing a hand through his hair. “He’s friends with Avner Avery’s little cousin and Corban Yaxley’s little brother, Moony. What do you want me to say? Well done, I’m so proud? ”
“I want you to stop assuming he’s them,” Remus replied. “Or that he’ll turn into them just because he doesn’t shout as loud as you do about what he hates.”
Sirius stared at the floor.
Remus softened. “Look. I know you care. Obviously, you care. But Polaris isn’t you, and he’s not Regulus either. You can’t just bulldoze your way through to someone like that. Especially not with jokes that hit too close.”
“He’s still a kid, he needs me to guide him,” Sirius muttered. “He shouldn’t have to navigate all this alone.”
“Then don’t make him feel like he is.”
The room fell quiet again.
Sirius didn’t answer, but his shoulders slumped slightly, like the words had settled somewhere deep, whether he liked them or not.
Remus leaned back and opened his book again, this time actually reading. “You don’t have to fix it today. But maybe next time, try listening before you start flinging accusations. You’d be surprised how much easier it is to be a brother when you don’t sound like a judge.”
Sirius sighed. “Yeah. Alright.”
“Good.” Remus turned a page, calmer now. “Now if you’re done emotionally destabilising the youth, maybe we can review Protego Maxima —you still keep flaring it wide like you're trying to shield an entire Quidditch pitch.”
Sirius exhaled, rubbing his temples ignoring the comment. “Every time I open my mouth, I make it worse.”
Remus gave a dry hum. “If it helps, James tried to cheer up his sister by saying Slytherin might’ve been a sorting hat malfunction. At least he thinks he was trying to cheer her up if anything his tone annoyed her.”
Sirius blinked. “Oh no.”
“She hexed his ink bottle. Right in his bag.”
“Bloody hell.”
“Black ink everywhere. Transfiguration essay looked like a Rorschach test.”
Sirius laughed despite himself, quiet but real. “Merlin. We’re all just... wildly underqualified for this, aren’t we?”
Remus gave a noncommittal shrug. “That or being a brother just means failing creatively and apologising better the next time.”
— ❈ —
Several hours later, the castle had quieted in the way only afternoons after classes could manage—sunlight drowsing through high windows, corridors stretching long and lazy with the hush of collective study or escape. The library was near silent, save the occasional creak of parchment or the whisper of pages turning.
Polaris was currently sat deep in the quiet of the library, nearly swallowed by a ring of stacked books that had formed a sort of paper barricade around him. Titles on magical theory, wandlore, ghosts, rituals, souls, and obscure branches of necromantic philosophy rose in uneven towers, encircling his seat like a fortress. From the outside, it looked absurd—an eleven-year-old barricaded by volumes half his height, all opened to half-read chapters and bookmarked with scrap parchment and frustration.
He didn’t notice the stares he was getting—some curious, some bewildered, some mildly concerned. A few Ravenclaws passing by muttered to each other, half in jest, “Is he actually going to read all that?” Another whispered, “Maybe he’s cursed to—like that story about the scribe who couldn’t stop copying.”
Polaris didn’t hear them. Or rather, he didn’t care.
He turned the next page of the book in front of him with a little more force than necessary.
Dividing the Essence: An Introduction to Post-Mortem Soulwork , the cover had read, embossed in dull gold lettering. He’d thought the title promising—finally something not written like a bedtime story or a metaphor-riddled historical reimagining.
But the contents had quickly revealed themselves to be shallow. Safe. Sanitised. The chapter he was currently enduring— “ The Ethical Considerations of Theoretical Fragmentation” —was filled with vague moralizing, obvious warnings, and the same surface-level definitions he'd seen repeated in four other texts already.
“...and though fragments of the soul are theoretically possible in extreme magical conditions, any attempt to explore this further is considered not only dangerous but irresponsible. See Appendix 4: Ministry Regulations on Experimental Magic, 1824 Revision.”
Polaris stared at the paragraph, jaw tight, eyes scanning every word as if sheer willpower might uncover something hidden beneath the ink.
Nothing. Again.
He resisted the urge to slam the book shut, but only just.
His fingers twitched slightly as he turned another page, slower this time, even though he already knew it would be useless. The writing was clean, polished, and entirely bloodless . Sanitised for a school audience. He could practically feel the layers of censorship.
He didn’t bother sighing anymore. Just turned the next page like a machine.
Then— A sound. Or… a shift.
A soft tap .
He paused. His frustration stalled like a misfired spell.
His heart spiked.
The wand, resting beside his book, had moved.
Not rolled — shifted .
He stared at it, unmoving, as it slowly rotated on the table. No breeze. No bump. Just a quiet, purposeful turn.
It stopped.
Its tip now pointed—not at the page, not at the light, but straight toward the arch of the Restricted Section.
Polaris didn’t breathe for a moment.
Very carefully, he reached out and nudged the wand a few degrees to the left. Waited. Counted.
It shifted again. Slowly. Unerringly. Back—to the same direction.
He stared at the direction it had realigned itself to. His brow's furrowing.
Toward the gate. Toward the rows of locked knowledge and banned theory.
The wand lay still now. Completely still. As if it had never moved at all.
Polaris’s fingers hovered just above the handle.
His brain was struggling to comprehend what just happened before his attention was grabbed—
“Um. Black?”
The voice came from just behind him—quiet, careful, and uncertain. Polaris didn’t jump, but his shoulders stiffened slightly.
He turned—too slow. Eyes a fraction too unfocused.
Rafiq Mirza stood there, hunched and hesitant, hands tucked into his sleeves. His eyes flicked between Polaris and the fortress of books, not quite settling on either.
Polaris blinked at him, trying to switch mental gears. It took longer than usual.
“Sorry,” Rafiq mumbled, glancing around as though afraid Madam Pince might swoop down on them for the mere sound of his whisper. “It’s just—um— Magical Flora of the British Isles ? By Beatrix Borage? Madam Pince said you had one of the copies. For the Herbology essay.”
He said it all in one breath, as if rehearsed. Then stood there, awkward and pink and trying to look smaller than he was. Like he expected Polaris to bite.
Polaris stared at him a beat too long.
He wasn’t annoyed — just disoriented. Still half caught on the way the wand had moved without his hand. Still wondering why .
Rafiq shifted, clearly bracing to be snapped at. Polaris glanced vaguely at the nearest stack, pulled out the green volume, and handed it over without ceremony.
Polaris was genuinely surprised he’d spoken to him at all. Rafiq had been quietly avoiding him for weeks, and Polaris… well, he hadn’t exactly gone out of his way to fix that. He hadn’t apologised, either. Not properly. He still wasn’t sure if he was going to. Especially after that talk with Regulus.
Still…
“Here , Magical Flora of the British Isles ,” he confirmed flatly, handing it over without ceremony.
Rafiq took it gingerly, as if the book might burn him. “Er—thanks.”
Polaris didn’t answer. He was already staring at the wand again, as if it might shift a second time — as if it had only paused, not stopped.
Then Polaris finally gave the boy his attention again.
“I didn’t mean it, you know,” he said abruptly, not quite meeting Rafiq’s eyes. “That word. I thought it was just… another way to say it. No one told me it was supposed to be an insult.”
He said it plainly, like he was reciting facts. The closest he’d come to an apology in his life outside his parents’ drawing room.
Rafiq blinked, caught off guard. He looked like he was trying to figure out whether Polaris had just insulted him again or not—but somewhere in that tangle of words, there had been a “didn’t mean it.” Maybe even a sorry, hidden in the shape of the explanation.
“Oh,” Rafiq said. Then, awkwardly: “Right. Um… can I sit?”
Polaris paused, looked at the other chair beside his book fortress, then gave a single, small nod.
Rafiq sat down gingerly, careful not to knock over any of the towers of books.
For a few moments, the silence returned tense, but not unbearable. Polaris flipped a page without really reading it.
Then, suddenly:
“I… I should say sorry too.”
Polaris looked up, eyebrows lifting. “For what?”
Rafiq looked like he immediately regretted saying anything. His hands fiddled with the edge of the book in his lap, and he stared down at the table, mumbling, “I might’ve… said some things. About you. To other people.”
Polaris tilted his head slightly. “What sort of things?”
Rafiq winced. “Just stuff like… how you think you’re better than everyone. That you act like a king. And that Muggleborns are just—just your servants, or something.”
He glanced up, clearly bracing for a reaction.
Polaris blinked. “Do I?”
Rafiq blinked back. “Do you—? I mean…” He shrank a little more into his chair, his face now nearly as red as his house tie. “I don’t know. You just… you said that thing. And then ignored me. It kind of felt like you thought I wasn’t worth talking to.”
Polaris looked faintly baffled, not offended—more like someone trying to process a complicated riddle with missing pieces.
“I didn’t mean to ignore you,” he said slowly. “I just got distracted.”
Rafiq gave a weak laugh. “Right. Yeah. You just distracted your way through being an arse.”
Polaris raised an eyebrow.
Rafiq’s face flamed again. “Sorry. That was petty. I’m just—I don’t know. Dramatic, I guess.”
He gave a hopeless little shrug, then went back to pretending to read the title of the book like it might rescue him from the floor swallowing him whole.
Polaris stared at him for a long moment.
Not saying anything. Just staring.
It wasn’t overtly cruel—just blank, unreadable, the kind of look that made it entirely unclear whether he was judging Rafiq or trying to decide whether he’d just encountered a new species of beetle.
There was a beat too long of silence.
Then Polaris blinked once, as if coming to a decision, and turned back to his book without a word.
He angled the page slightly, fingers drumming once at the margin, and resumed his reading like nothing had happened at all.
Rafiq swallowed hard and opened Magical Flora of the British Isles .
Neither of them said another word for a while.
Eventually, the words began to blur again.
Polaris had reread the same sentence three times and still couldn’t make himself care about the ethical stance of a 17th-century Belgian necromancer. His eyes burned. His temples ached. Enough.
With a quiet sigh, he closed the book in front of him with a soft thump .
Then he stood, stretching his arms overhead until his spine gave a faint, satisfying crack. A hand drifted to the back of his neck, rubbing absently as he surveyed the paper fortress he’d built and now had no patience to dismantle by hand.
He flicked his wand into his grip with a practiced motion.
“ Wingardium Leviosa, ” he murmured.
The books rose gently from the table, hovering in neat stacks. With a subtle turn of his wrist, Polaris directed them toward the return cart stationed at the end of the row. The volumes glided off, one after another, slotting themselves onto the wooden trolley with muted, orderly thuds.
He watched the last of them settle into place, then lowered his wand and exhaled through his nose.
Rafiq, still watching from his seat, blinked as if unsure whether to say something—or just get out of the way.
“Black,” Rafiq whispered suddenly, just as he passed by the end of the table.
Polaris paused, one brow rising in quiet suspicion. He turned back, expression unreadable as always, and returned to the table. He hadn’t expected Rafiq trying to talk to him again. He thought they'd resolved things—or at least, reached whatever passed for neutral. Was there something else the boy wanted him to apologise for?
He couldn’t imagine what. And if there was , well—he hadn’t done anything worse, as far as he was aware.
Rafiq sat there, fidgeting with the corner of a parchment as if trying to fold it into nothing. His voice was low, awkward. “So… are we… alright, then?” He cleared his throat. “I mean, you're not annoyed? About me talking behind your back. Or—whatever.”
Before Polaris could respond, Madam Pince’s head appeared over the far shelf like a banshee ready to hex someone for misplacing a footnote.
“Shh!”
They both flinched like schoolboys caught plotting arson. Polaris’s eyes flicked toward the librarian with the calm of someone memorising her patrol pattern for later. Then, wordlessly, he sat back down across from Rafiq.
He leaned in slightly, voice a cool whisper.
“I don’t waste energy caring what people think of me,” he said, “when they don’t actually know me. That would be exhausting.” He tilted his head faintly. “What you did was rather snakey—” he said the word like it belonged in an academic critique, polished and clinical, “—but I’m not particularly wounded.”
Rafiq opened his mouth, then closed it. There was a brief, fumbled silence, then:
“You wouldn’t—want to… I mean, if you’re not busy, maybe you could help me with the Herbology essay?” he asked, attempting nonchalance. “Just the formatting. Or—I don’t know. The bit with the spore counts.”
It was not a very good lie. Or a very good excuse. But it was something.
Polaris blinked slowly.
“I haven’t started it,” he said. Not curt but not inviting either. Just… factual. “It’s not due until Wednesday. I don’t know when I’ll do it. Possibly the hour before.”
“Oh.” Rafiq sat back, a little stiff. “Right. Of course.”
A pause.
“Let me know when you do,” he said quickly, then looked down at his book like it had just reminded him it existed.
Polaris stared at him.
Why would he want to know that?
It wasn’t a group assignment. They weren’t paired. There was nothing mutually beneficial about the timing of Polaris’s essay writing, unless—
No. That didn’t make any sense.
He didn’t ask.
Instead, he simply stood. Whatever flicker of curiosity had passed over his face vanished just as quickly. He reached for his bag and slung it over one shoulder with quiet efficiency.
He was done with books. And conversation. And whatever this was.
If anything, he needed a nap. The morning had started far too early, and the weight behind his eyes had been building all day like a slow, dull pressure.
Without another word, he turned and walked toward the library doors, his steps silent, precise, and not once looking back.
Rafiq watched him go, biting the inside of his cheek, then muttered something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like, “Brilliant start.”
— ❈ —
The grass behind the North Courtyard was cool beneath him, slightly damp.
Polaris sat with his knees pulled to his chest, his chin resting lightly on folded arms. His bag lay discarded at his side.
In front of him, on the ground, lay his wand.
It hadn’t moved.
Not once.
He’d placed it there five minutes ago. Perfectly still. Angled in the direction he remembered from the library — just in case it needed orientation. He’d nudged it. Waited. Left it alone.
Nothing.
Polaris sighed—not frustrated, just thinking. He sat back, adjusting his position until he was settled again, head tilted slightly.
Maybe it needed proximity to something. A magical field? A certain environment?
Or maybe it didn’t like grass.
He looked at the wand for another moment, then down at the dirt beneath it. A slow breath escaped him.
It was odd.
That was the part he couldn’t shake. It hadn’t reacted to something—it had directed . With intent. With certainty.
He didn’t know what lay beyond the Restricted Section shelves. Just that the gate had been shut, the books chained, and Madam Pince’s glare enough to stop even the older students from drifting too close.
And now his wand had pointed there. Like it knew something was inside.
That wasn’t normal.
He let his eyes close for a second.
He wasn’t trying to break rules. He wasn’t trying to be clever. He just wanted to know what had happened—and why. What was it about that place, that corner of the library, that had made the wand move?
Polaris opened his eyes.
He’d need a reason to be let in. A good one.
Something more than “my wand twitched.”
He didn’t know what yet.
But he would.
He shifted his eyes away—just for a second—when he heard the footsteps.
Quick. Loud. Uneven. Grass crushed beneath running shoes. And then—
“I told you, it’s not that illegal—"
James Potter’s voice, mid-argument, echoed around the corner like a burst of morning wind.
Polaris tensed instinctively.
“So, then McGonagall says, ‘You’re confusing Transfiguration with Transfixiation,’ which—if we’re being honest—isn’t even a real word, and I swear to Merlin, Peter, she looked like she was trying not to laugh.”
Polaris didn’t look up right away. He recognized the voice instantly.
James Potter. Loud as ever. Walking like he didn’t know what quiet was.
A second voice followed, higher-pitched, breathy, barely keeping pace. “Right, yeah, but—I mean—you did try to transfigure your tie into a talking quill mid-question.”
“I succeeded, Wormtail,” James corrected proudly. “It whispered, ‘help me,’ but still.”
Polaris didn’t move. Maybe they’d keep walking.
They didn’t.
“Oi—look who it is!” James’s voice brightened, and Polaris finally lifted his head to see the two boys standing at the edge of the grass.
Peter Pettigrew hovered slightly behind James, almost hidden by his friend’s presence. His robes looked a little too big, his hair slightly damp at the fringe like he’d run to catch up. His eyes darted around like he was waiting for someone to call him out for breathing.
James, meanwhile, strode forward with his usual breeze of self-assurance, hands shoved in his pockets, squinting down at Polaris like he’d just spotted a misplaced broomstick.
“You all right, Black the Youngest?” he asked cheerfully. “Planning to hex the grass, or just brooding at it until it surrenders?”
Polaris raised an eyebrow. “Neither.”
“That’s a shame,” James said, plopping down into the grass without waiting for an invitation. “Missed opportunity. I think it was starting to feel guilty.”
Peter hesitated, then sat beside him—closer than needed, shoulders angled in like he didn’t know how to sit unless he was attached to someone else’s shadow.
Polaris didn’t move to stop them, but he also didn’t shift to make space. His body stayed tight, folded into itself—like proximity was permission he hadn’t granted.
Polaris watched the two of them warily. “I’m thinking.”
“Oooh, serious business,” James said. “Contemplating the nature of magic? The mystery of time? Whether Snivellus’s hair has ever seen shampoo?”
Polaris didn’t answer.
James didn’t need him to.
He had the kind of voice that could fill up an entire space without any help at all.
Peter nodded along with everything James said, even when he looked confused about it. He was fiddling with the hem of his sleeve now, sneaking glances at Polaris’s wand in the grass but never asking about it.
Polaris tilted his head. “Are you always like this?”
“Charming? Yes,” James said instantly.
Polaris gave him a long, quiet stare.
James didn’t flinch. If anything, he looked pleased.
Peter, clearly trying to make himself smaller, muttered, “He’s always like this. It’s… not always funny, but—he means well.”
Polaris blinked, that one seemed much quieter, he wondered if he was one of those half-blood friends too.
James completely ignored what Peter said, he had already launched into another story—this time about a third-year who tried to summon toast from the kitchens and ended up pelting the Fat Friar with a loaf.
Polaris let it wash over him.
He wasn’t part of the conversation. He wasn’t sure he wanted to be.
But he was listening.
Chapter 13: Four Spells, One Win
Chapter Text
October 6th, 1975, Monday
The late afternoon air drifted in through the high windows, cool and sharp, tugging at the edges of their robes as the three boys made their way down the corridor toward the Duelling Club chamber for the second time that term. Their house colours clashed like poorly coordinated uniforms—blue, green, and red all in one scruffy, half-awake cluster.
Corvus was in full rant mode.
“I still think it’s absolutely ridiculous,” he said, gesturing broadly as the green lining of his robes flared behind him. “You’d rather waste your time rotting in the library, reading rubbish no one’s cared about since before Merlin had a beard, than do something actually exciting—like open Duel Card packets with me and Bas.”
Polaris adjusted his satchel higher on his shoulder. “They're not rubbish,” he said mildly, without looking up. “They’re just… sanitised and intentionally unhelpful.”
“Exactly,” Corvus said, jabbing a finger at him like he’d made the point for him. “Which means you're not going to find what you're looking for. And you're still going. For what? The atmosphere ?”
Polaris exhaled slowly through his nose. “Curiosity, mostly.”
Corvus groaned dramatically, shoving open a side door with his shoulder.
Nate, keeping pace just behind them, perked up. “Wait, did you say Duel Card packets?”
Corvus blinked, looking over his shoulder. “What, you collect them?”
“Course I do.” Nate’s grin brightened. “My cousin sends me a packet every time I write home. I’ve got two Epics, one Limited Edition from the Warlocks’ Invitational series, and a cursed one that made me hiccup flame for two days.”
Polaris actually glanced at him, mildly intrigued.
Corvus stopped mid-stride. “Hold on. You’ve got a Warlocks’ Invitational card?”
Nate nodded proudly. “Yup. Faustus Grimglade. Foil-stamped. Won it off a fourth-year.”
Corvus scoffed. “Grimglade? Seriously? He’s completely overrated. No stamina, his ward-breaking’s a joke, and he’s weak to mirror charms.”
Nate’s eyes narrowed. “He’s literally the only duellist to land a hit on Mireille Duprée in the French circuit finals.”
“By accident,” Corvus shot back. “He sneezed mid-spell. The wand jolted. Don’t romanticize it.”
“Oh, come on—”
They were off, voices rising and feet nearly tripping over each other as they argued down the hall. Names, rarities, tournament strategies, and heated declarations of superiority volleyed back and forth like spells in a duel of their own.
“…and you’re mad if you think Grimglade could hold his own for more than ten seconds against Cassia Virelli,” Corvus snapped, spinning on his heel as they reached the corridor outside the Duelling Club.
Nate threw his hands up. “She’s flashy, that’s it! Grimglade’s got better control, better stance, and actual tactical range ! Cassia just makes sparks and smirks.”
Polaris had just stepped up beside them when Corvus turned sharply toward him.
“Pol,” he declared, arms crossed, “settle this. Cassia Virelli versus Faustus Grimglade. One duel. No interference. Who wins?”
Polaris blinked, caught mid-step, his expression somewhere between put-upon and patient. “That depends on the conditions—”
“No conditions. Just talent. Power. Natural duelling ability.”
Nate leaned in, eyes wide with urgency. “Don’t listen to him—Virelli’s all show. Grimglade’s the real deal. Strategy over sparkle.”
Corvus scoffed. “Please. He wants you to back him, what, because you talked once last week ?”
Nate’s mouth opened in offence. “We’re friends!”
Corvus arched a brow, sharp and smug. “Right. And I’m the one who learned how to fly with him when we were five. Same day. Same broom. I’ve known him since before he could tie his own shoes straight and only complained about the logic of it. I don’t need to ask—he already knows who’s right.”
Polaris sighed through his nose, visibly reconsidering all his life choices.
“Honestly,” he said dryly, “they’re both mediocre compared to Ashanti Pell.”
Corvus paused mid-smirk, processing.
Nate blinked. “Wait— who ?”
Polaris was already moving toward the Duelling Club doors, robes swishing. “Only duellist in the 1961 World Juniors who disarmed three opponents with one spell. Look it up.”
Corvus frowned, following. “That sounds like a tournament myth.”
“It’s not,” Polaris called back, deadpan.
Nate gave Corvus a long look. “Now look what you did.”
Corvus just shrugged, unbothered and still a little smug. “Still didn’t take your side.”
Polaris had just reached for the handle when the door shoved inward.
The edge of it clipped his shoulder—not hard, but enough to make him pause, brow knitting.
“Oh—sorry,” a voice said quickly, followed by the scuff of boots.
Aurelia Potter stepped back a pace, brushing her messy fringe out of her face. She started to turn away—then caught sight of who she’d run into.
Her mouth flattened. “Oh. It’s you.”
Aurelia Potter. Her tone made it sound like someone had tracked mud onto her soul.
Polaris just looked at her, expression unreadable.
Then Nate appeared over his shoulder, grin already forming. “Hey, Aurelia.”
The change was instant. Her posture shifted, the corner of her mouth lifted. “Hi, Nate,” she said, like nothing had happened. “Willow’s here too.”
Willow Smyth strolled up behind her, arms crossed, chin tilted up like she was daring someone to make a comment. Between the two of them, they looked like a living Gryffindor-Slytherin flag in reverse.
Corvus’ smile dimmed slightly when Willow stepped up beside Aurelia. He didn’t look at her, but the shift in his posture—arms loosely folded, mouth quirking—noted her presence like a splinter in his boot.
Aurelia was decked out in every shade of green imaginable: forest-green tunic, emerald scarf, dark green boots, and—Merlin help her—a ridiculous hat with a leafy ribbon wrapped around the base. Willow, true to the bit, wore clashing scarlet layers with no coordination whatsoever: crimson boots, maroon gloves, a red hairclip shaped like a lion’s paw.
Polaris blinked slowly.
Nate lit up. “Hey! I thought we were going together —” He glanced at Willow. “Well, you and me. But I guess… I guess changing into that was more important.”
Willow grinned, unrepentant. “We had a point to make.”
Corvus gave her a slow, assessing look. “And that point was... eye strain?”
Willow narrowed her eyes at him. “No, that was a bonus.”
“We look amazing,” Aurelia said.
Polaris tilted his head and looked at them both, eyes flicking between red and green like he was diagnosing a potions mishap.
“You look like a pair of sentient house banners,” Polaris continued, entirely unfazed. “Or a poorly budgeted school production of The Founders: A Tragedy in Four Acts .”
Aurelia stared at him like he’d just insulted her lineage. “Excuse me?”
Corvus burst out laughing behind them. “Merlin’s beard, he’s right .”
Nate rubbed his forehead. “Pol—”
Willow narrowed her eyes. “That’s rich coming from someone who wears their tie like it’s choking them out of principle.”
Polaris glanced down at his perfectly aligned tie. “It’s meant to sit at the collar.”
“You’re meant to not sound like a textbook,” Aurelia snapped.
He blinked, confused. “I'm trying to be honest. I just said you looked ridiculous.”
“ Exactly! ” Aurelia said, throwing her hands up.
“See?” Corvus doubled over, laughing. “He’s not even trying to be rude, and it still sounds like a dissertation on why you shouldn’t be allowed near fabric.”
Willow folded her arms tighter, muttering, “He’s lucky he’s friends with Nate.”
Aurelia muttered something about "tone-deaf Ravenclaws" under her breath, then continued. “But in case you were wondering—yes, I wore green on purpose. My brother’s still throwing a fit about me being in Slytherin. Might as well give him something to look at.”
Polaris blinked. “Why would that help?”
Aurelia gaped at him. “It’s called being petty.”
“Oh.”
Nate, meanwhile, had rubbed a hand over his face in a half-laugh, half-apology. “He’s not doing it on purpose. He just—says things.”
“Oh, I know,” Aurelia said with tight sarcasm. “He’s just naturally charming.”
Polaris was already turning toward the door again. “Are we going in, or are we debating textile ethics in the corridor all evening?”
Corvus clapped him on the back. “Merlin help us if you ever try to be mean.”
As the group filtered into the chamber, Willow nudged Aurelia with her elbow.
“You know what we should do?” she whispered, eyes glittering with mischief. “Start a rock band.”
Aurelia blinked at her, then let out a delighted, incredulous laugh. “Oh my Godric, you’re so smart sometimes.”
“Obviously,” Willow said smugly, tossing her red-streaked braid over one shoulder. “We’d be brilliant. Utter chaos.”
Aurelia was still giggling. “I call lead vocals. You can play—what? Magical drums?”
“No, I want the cursed lute,” Willow said. “You know, the one that occasionally bites.”
“I love you,” Aurelia wheezed. “You’re insane.”
Corvus made a face like he’d bitten into something sour. “Please tell me this is a joke.”
“It’s a vision ,” Willow said, twirling a nonexistent cape.
“It’s a cry for help,” Corvus muttered.
“You’re just jealous,” Willow replied sweetly, then added under her breath, “ Some Slytherins, have no taste.”
“Coming from someone who thinks a Gryffindor hairclip counts as ‘styling,’ that’s rich,” Corvus said without looking at her.
Nate had drifted back toward them, catching just enough of the conversation to grin. “Wait—hold on. You’re starting a band without me?”
Willow gave him a pointed look. “Can you play anything?”
Nate placed a dramatic hand over his chest. “No. But I’m amazing at ad-libs. You’ve never heard someone yell background vocals like I can.”
Aurelia snorted. “Oh no. He’s got frontman energy. We’ll never hear the end of it.”
“I’ll have a stage persona,” Nate said proudly. “I’ll wear a cursed eyepatch and scream things like ‘TOADS IN THE DUNGEON’ during every bridge.”
“That’s not ad-libbing,” Polaris muttered from where he’d already settled on a bench near the wall. “That’s just shouting nouns.”
“Exactly!” Nate called back. “You get it.”
Polaris didn’t respond. He was already flipping open the clasp of his satchel like this conversation had passed into ambient background noise.
“Look at him,” Willow muttered. “Probably off to write a treatise on why laughing is inefficient.”
“More likely writing a list of people to hex in alphabetical order,” Corvus said breezily, slinging his bag over one shoulder. “Guess who’s under W.”
Willow glared at Corvus, while Polaris raised a brow.
Aurelia completely focused on the whole “rock band” thing grinned. “I like this plan. Willow’s the angsty one, Nate’s the chaotic hype man, and I’m obviously the icon.”
Willow shrugged, smirking. “Obviously.”
Nate struck a dramatic pose. “Every band needs a bit of flair. I’ll work on my stage twirls.”
And then—unfortunately—they started singing.
Loudly. Off-key. Something about banshees in velvet capes and a cursed bass line that ate your soul.
The look on Polaris’ face said it all.
Corvus leaned in beside him, voice low.
“We should move,” he muttered. “They’re ruining our street cred.”
Polaris didn’t reply, he already had his satchel in hand. As much as he wanted to pretend he was above this, the second-hand embarrassment was… creeping in.
He stood, smooth and wordless.
Corvus grinned. “Knew you had a survival instinct.”
Together, they retreated to the opposite end of the room, leaving the impromptu band rehearsal to echo freely into the vaulted ceiling.
Behind them, Aurelia hit a particularly high note with enough force to make Madam Pince weep in the next building.
“Ah—excellent projection, Miss Potter! Though I daresay we’re not auditioning for the Hogwarts Choir today.”
Several heads turned. A few students snickered. Others gave the trio a series of curious, amused, or judgmental looks—whispers flickering like candle flames between them. One Ravenclaw near the front was still mid-incantation, wand raised, but even he paused to glance over at the disruption.
Professor Kettleburn, leaning heavily on his carved cane, ambled into the centre of the room. His coat was patched in five different colours, his boots were mismatched, and his eyes sparkled with the kind of tired mischief only long-term survival in Hogwarts could produce.
“Much as I’d love a performance, I believe we’re here to duel , not debut a concept album,” he said with a wide grin. “So unless your battle tactic involves distracting your opponent with interpretive rock ballads, I suggest we get started.”
Aurelia muttered something under her breath. Willow was trying not to smile. Nate had both hands dramatically pressed to his heart like he’d just been praised and scolded in the same breath.
Kettleburn turned, raising his voice. “Welcome back, everyone! Last time we worked on casting form and safety—admirable, if slightly dull. This afternoon, we’re pairing up for light sparring.”
A collective stir went through the group. Wands were straightened. Stances shifted. Some students looked suddenly very alert. Others visibly tensed.
Kettleburn continued, “Nothing too flashy yet—controlled spells only, nothing above third year level unless you’d like to explain to Madam Pomfrey why someone’s eyebrows are missing. Again.”
That earned a fresh round of laughter—and a few wary glances.
“Wands out, everyone,” Kettleburn called cheerfully, clapping his hands together. “And let’s see if anyone remembers anything I taught last week.”
“Now we’re talking,” Corvus muttered.
It has been roughly 10 minutes, they were elft to practice what was taught in the previosu session and to ask for help when needed.
Corvus spun on the spot with theatrical flair, wand raised. “Expelliarmus!”
Polaris deflected it with a precise flick of his wrist, his stance minimal but balanced. The spell glanced off his shield charm and vanished into the air with a harmless spark.
“You’re getting predictable,” Polaris said calmly, lowering his wand.
Corvus groaned. “I’m getting dramatic . Big difference.”
They reset positions, circling one another in the cleared practice space. Around them, the Duelling Club buzzed with movement—wands flashing, voices rising in excitement or dismay, Professor Kettleburn occasionally stepping in to correct a stance or redirect a flying wand.
Polaris and Corvus had just resumed when a voice spoke up nearby.
“Er—excuse me. Sorry—would it be alright if I joined for just a moment? I wanted to ask something.”
Polaris turned. His wand lowered slightly, but he didn’t speak right away.
A Hufflepuff girl stood a few feet off, her expression open but careful. Her robes were neat, though her thick, dark curls had started to frizz at the edges in the humid air. The light caught the tight coils as they framed her face—curls that stopped just at her shoulders and made her look like she carried a storm of starlight with her. Her skin was warm-toned, freckles scattered lightly across her cheeks, and her eyes—deep brown, steady—held his gaze just a second longer than expected.
She was pretty.
Polaris didn’t realise he was staring until Corvus cleared his throat.
“I’m Nia Cadwallader,” she said, straightening a little. “First year. Hufflepuff.”
Corvus blinked, then snapped his fingers. “Cadwallader! That’s a Welsh pureblood name, right? Think my uncle played Quidditch against a Cadwallader once—beat him, if I recall.”
Nia smiled, more amused than offended. “Sounds about right.”
Polaris, meanwhile, had tilted his head slightly, listening. Her accent was soft, but noticeable.
“What part of Wales are you from?” Polaris asked before thinking much about it.
Nia’s expression lit up. “Carmarthenshire! Small place, middle of nowhere, really. We’ve got hills and sheep and not much else. But the skies are always clear there—perfect for stargazing.”
Polaris nodded once, something flickering behind his eyes. “That sounds nice.”
Corvus grinned. “Merlin, you two can talk about the stars while I slowly perish of boredom. What did you need help with, Cadwallader?”
Nia shifted her wand in her hand. “I was watching your disarming spell—both of yours, actually. You’re not just shouting the incantation and hoping it works. There’s a rhythm to it. And your grip’s different from how we were taught. I wanted to ask how you’re doing it. If you don’t mind.”
Polaris glanced at Corvus.
Corvus shrugged. “Sure. Long as you don’t mind being flung halfway across the room for practice.”
Nia laughed, already stepping closer. “I’ll risk it.”
Polaris shifted slightly to make room for her, unsure whether the heat in his face was from the duelling or something else entirely.
It had only been ten minutes.
Maybe eleven, if one counted the short break they’d taken to breathe after the fourth round of practice drills. But something about the time felt… odd. Stretched and weightless.
Nia had made it feel easy—like they’d always trained together.
She was bright without trying to prove anything, focused without being rigid. She laughed at Corvus’s ridiculous commentary and didn’t flinch when Polaris corrected her foot placement with a muttered, “You’ll lose your balance if you plant your heel like that.”
And now, while they sat at the edge of the duelling circle catching their breath, she was mid-tangent. Completely animated.
“I mean, obviously everyone talks about phoenixes and hippogriffs and whatnot, and yes , they’re amazing, but clabbert spotting is severely underrated,” Nia was saying, gesturing with her wand like it was a pointer and they were in a classroom. “They live in trees and go completely still when scared, but their boil glows bright red if they sense danger nearby—it’s like nature’s own alarm system.”
Polaris blinked. “You’ve seen one?”
“In my nan’s orchard,” she said proudly. “We had to put up a Muggle-Repelling Charm because they kept setting off when the neighbours’ cats wandered in. Poor things thought Armageddon was coming every time a tabby passed the fence.”
Corvus snorted. “Bet that made fruit-picking a right adventure.”
Nia grinned. “Half the pears had scorch marks.”
Polaris… smiled.
He didn’t realise he had until Corvus turned to stare at him like he’d grown a second head.
“You good?” Corvus asked, brows raised. “You look like you’re trying not to say something snarky. It’s weird.”
Polaris blinked again, caught mid-thought. “What? No. I was listening.”
Corvus gave him a slow, suspicious squint. “You never just listen . You usually listen, judge, then pick apart their sentence structure.”
“I don’t—” Polaris started, then stopped. His fingers twitched at the hem of his sleeve. “I was interested. That’s all.”
Nia looked between them, amused. “Is that a bad thing?”
“No,” Corvus said, still eyeing Polaris. “Just rare. Like a mooncalf sighting. Or a Ravenclaw who doesn’t correct your pronunciation.”
Polaris shot him a look, but it lacked its usual sharpness.
Nia tucked a curl behind her ear, brown eyes warm. “Well, if you ever want to go clabbert spotting, my nan’s still got the orchard. Just bring goggles and a fireproof jumper.”
Polaris opened his mouth. Then closed it. Then opened it again. “I… don’t have a fireproof jumper.”
Corvus snorted so hard he choked.
“Right, that’s it,” he said, waving a hand. “Who are you and what have you done with my emotionally repressed duelling partner?”
Nia laughed, the sound soft and genuine, and Polaris stared at the floor like it had personally betrayed him.
He hadn’t blushed. Not really . Just… overheated from the drills. Probably.
Definitely.
It had definitely just been the drills.
Polaris tugged at the edge of his sleeve, willing his thoughts back into neat, ordered rows. Across from him, Nia had turned to say something to Corvus, which gave Polaris exactly five seconds to recalibrate his entire brain.
Unfortunately, he only got three.
“Right, that’s enough giggling and spell-flinging for now!” came Professor Kettleburn’s booming voice as he clapped his hands twice for attention. “If we keep practicing without direction, someone’s going to end up hexing a shoe off. Again.”
A few scattered laughs. A few guilty glances.
Polaris straightened, tucking his wand into his sleeve.
“I think we’ll move on to duels,” Kettleburn continued, striding into the centre of the room with a cheerful sort of wobble. “Proper ones. Two at a time. Light rules—no harmful jinxes, standard safety spells in place. You’re free to challenge whoever you like, and I’ll supervise the pairings. Protego is allowed.”
He turned to the group and gestured broadly. “Any brave volunteers to start us off?”
There was a beat of silence.
Then—
“I’ll go!” Aurelia Potter stepped forward, already pulling her wand from her pocket like it had missed the attention.
Willow groaned from the edge of the group. “Of course you will.”
Kettleburn beamed. “Excellent! Who’s your opponent?”
Aurelia didn’t hesitate. Her wand arm swung toward a very specific point across the room.
“You,” she said. “I challenge him .” She pointed straight at Polaris.
Corvus made a low “oooh” sound under his breath.
Polaris looked up, unamused. “Why?”
“Because,” Aurelia said, stepping into the duelling circle like it was a stage, “you insulted my wardrobe, my voice, and my entire existence in the span of ten minutes. I’d like to return the favour magically.”
Corvus turned to Polaris with an unhelpful grin. “Sounds fair.”
Polaris exhaled through his nose. “I’m not interested.”
“Too bad,” Aurelia replied sweetly, taking her place. “This is a club. You joined it.”
Polaris looked at Kettleburn. “Can I decline?”
Kettleburn gave him a steady look, one brow raised. “You joined this club to practice defensive and offensive technique in a controlled setting. That’s precisely what you’re being offered. Declining’s your right—but don’t expect pity if the room remembers.”
Aurelia gave him a wicked grin. “Unless you’re afraid of the hat.”
He looked her up and down.
“All right,” Polaris said flatly, “I’ll duel the walking potted plant.”
Aurelia’s mouth fell open. “ Excuse me? ”
There was a sharp gasp. Then a chorus of snorts and half-choked laughter from the surrounding students.
Aurelia blinked, visibly affronted. “I beg your what ?”
Polaris was already stepping forward, adjusting his sleeves. “You heard me.”
Corvus leaned toward Nia, whispering, “We’re going to need a stretcher for someone. No idea who yet.”
Aurelia pointed her wand with dramatic flourish. “I hope you know I’m about to embarrass you in front of everyone.”
Polaris rolled his eyes. “You already did. The hat.”
Kettleburn clapped once. “Wands ready! Let’s see what you two first years can do.”
Professor Kettleburn raised his cane like a conductor’s baton. “Wands ready. Bow.”
Aurelia dipped low with theatrical grace. Polaris barely inclined his head. The contrast couldn’t have been sharper.
“Begin.”
Polaris moved first—conservative, calculated.
“Flipendo.”
Aurelia deflected it with a quick Protego , feet sliding neatly into stance.
“Predictable,” she muttered, wand already darting.
“Rictusempra!”
He sidestepped, raising a crisp shield. The laughter-jinx fizzled off it harmlessly, but his eyes narrowed.
She was fast.
He tested her reflexes again, adjusting the tempo—two staccato Flipendos , then a feint with Lumos to throw her focus, his wand angling quick and sharp.
She didn’t fall for it. Instead, her mouth quirked like she’d been expecting the trick.
Polaris pressed forward. “Expelliarmus!”
She ducked, Protego flashing again. “You really think I didn’t train for that one?”
The crowd murmured, watching them circle. This wasn’t the wild flailing of typical first-year duels—this was a chess match in spellwork.
Aurelia broke the pattern first.
Polaris had just cast Protego to block a well-aimed Petrificus Totalus when she whipped her wand downward, low and fast.
“Flipendo Maxima!”
The modified spell slammed into his shield with enough force to crack the echo around the circle. He staggered backward, the shield splintering like glass. His heel caught on the flagstone, balance tipping.
Gasps rang out as Polaris flung a spell at the floor— “Levicorpus!” —suspending himself in mid-air before impact. His robes billowed as he twisted upright mid-float, landing on his feet with surprising grace.
“She used a third-year variant!” someone whispered.
“Did he just counter while airborne ?”
“That's not even on the syllabus…”
They locked eyes. Aurelia was grinning, flushed with adrenaline. Polaris was breathing harder, brows furrowed. His wand hand shifted slightly.
“You look annoyed,” she called across the circle.
“You look ridiculous,” he replied. “Still.”
Her grin widened. “Let’s change that.”
She flicked her wand in a spiral. “Rictusempra Motum!”
It was a jinx—but modified. Polaris staggered, not laughing, but disoriented. His vision blurred briefly, wand arm faltering—
Too much. He didn’t like losing control.
His expression hardened. No more hesitation.
“Aguamenti—Protego—Expelliarmus—Flipendo—”
A four-beat sequence, rapid-fire.
The water blast hit first, soaking Aurelia’s boots and sending her stumbling.
The shield charm flared up mid-cast, blocking a reflexive jinx from her wand.
Then— “Expelliarmus!” —struck just as she regained her footing.
“Flipendo.”
The final spell hit her full in the chest, clean and efficient. Her wand flew from her grip and she hit the mat with a thud, flat on her back and breathless.
The room went silent .
Professor Kettleburn stepped in quickly. “Enough! Duel concluded—wands down, both of you.”
Polaris stood where he was, breathing steadily. His robes were askew, his hair slightly mussed.
Aurelia sat up, blinking, and muttered, “Ow.”
Kettleburn gave them both a long look, eyes sharp despite the tired gait. “That,” he said slowly, “was either a disaster or impressive, depending who you ask.”
Scattered laughter.
“Miss Potter, Mr Black—your technique was beyond your year level. But so were your spells .”
Aurelia pushed to her feet with Willow’s help. “Didn’t mean to go that far, Professor.”
“Neither did I,” Polaris said coolly, adjusting his sleeve.
“No more Maxima variants or custom jinxes unless they’ve been cleared ahead of time,” Kettleburn said, raising a finger. “Clear?”
They both nodded.
Then the whispers began.
“If it were anyone else, He’d take points off. But because she’s a Potter and he’s a Black—”
“Don’t make this about bloodlines. This is about rules.”
“Everything’s about bloodlines. You just don’t want to admit it.”
“He still won. That’s what matters.”
“No, what matters is that they both broke the rules and got praised for it.”
“They’re gonna run this school by fourth year, aren’t they?”
In the circle, Polaris retrieved Aurelia’s wand and held it out to her.
She eyed him warily. “That a truce?”
Polaris tilted his head slightly.
Then, just as she reached to take it—
He let it slip from his fingers.
The wand clattered to the floor between them.
Aurelia blinked.
Polaris arched a brow, voice completely neutral. “Oops.”
Corvus audibly choked back laughter from the sidelines.
Willow let out an offended scoff. “ You —”
Aurelia, jaw tight, crouched to snatch up her wand. “You’re insufferable.”
“I know,” Polaris said, already turning away. “But I won.” he said simply, already brushing past the circle’s edge.
Aurelia made a noise like she was considering homicide.
Before he could fully retreat, a soft voice behind him cut in—
“ That was brilliant spellwork. ”
He turned slightly. Nia Cadwallader was standing near the edge of the crowd, brown eyes warm, a curl escaping behind her ear as she tucked her wand away. Her expression was easy—genuinely impressed, no dramatics.
“You chained four spells,” she went on, quieter now. “Without flinching. Most people can’t manage two without tripping over their stance.”
Polaris blinked at her.
He opened his mouth. Closed it.
“...Oh,” he said eventually. “Thanks.”
It came out flat. Too flat. His brain picked that exact moment to go blank.
Nia smiled, like she could hear the malfunctioning silence in his head and chose to be kind about it. “Seriously. That was textbook clean. Even Kettleburn looked impressed—and he’s usually asleep with his eyes open.”
Polaris adjusted the strap of his satchel. “I just… practiced,” he mumbled.
Corvus, walking up behind him, leaned in with a smirk. “ He’s blushing. ”
“I am not.”
“You are. And you dropped Aurelia’s wand on purpose. Cold-blooded.”
Nia frowned slightly. “Wait—you dropped it?”
“It slipped,” Polaris said, too quickly.
Corvus just laughed harder.
Polaris inhaled through his nose, face perfectly blank—except for the fact that the tips of his ears were very, very red.
It was only an hour later when the session was finally over, the student filling out of the rom, Polaris was one of the first ahead, he was in need of a nap, his headache was worse in the dungeon, and he had no reason to stay any longer.
“Oi, Black.”
He’s heard that one before, let’s see where it leads this time.
He stopped walking taking a glance only to meet Aurelia’s glare, arms crossed. Still dressed like a walking Slytherin mascot, Polaris gaze looked over her.
He sighed through his nose. “You realize you broke at least two rules in under five minutes.”
Aurelia tilted her head. “Funny. I thought you’d lead with ‘well duelled, Aurelia’ — but sure, let’s start with a lecture.”
Polaris gave a slow, cold smile. “‘Well duelled’ implies you followed the rules. You didn’t. That modified jinx wasn’t standard — not for us.”
She shrugged. “And? You still won. Are you complaining about that, or just insecure I made you work for it?”
He stepped closer. His voice was quiet, but each word hit with surgical precision.
“If you need borderline illegal spells to stay in the game, maybe you’re not as good as everyone thinks.”
Aurelia’s mouth curled, sharp as a blade. “And if you need the rulebook to feel superior, maybe you’re not as clever as you think.”
A tense beat. The air between them crackled. Neither moved. Neither blinked.
Then Polaris, voice clipped and low, said, “People like you always think bending rules is brilliance. It's not. It's just arrogance with better PR.”
Aurelia actually laughed—one breath, bitter and amused. She leaned in just slightly, eyes glinting. “Coming from a Black ? That’s rich. Aren’t you all about bending things — people, expectations, history?”
Polaris didn’t flinch. But something behind his eyes darkened.
“Difference is,” he said softly, “I know where the line is. You cross it without even looking.”
Her grin vanished.
She uncrossed her arms; tone suddenly stripped of the fire — steel instead.
“Yeah, well. Lines are easy to follow when you’re not the one getting boxed in by them.”
That landed.
Polaris’s lips parted slightly, but whatever he was about to say caught in his throat.
Aurelia exhaled through her nose, pushing past him with a muttered, “You’re lucky we were supervised.”
Before either of them could move, a third voice chimed in—light, clear, and entirely uninvited.
“Merlin’s beard,” the girl said. “That was practically dialectical foreplay.”
They both froze.
Polaris blinked, slow and suspicious. “What does that even mean?”
Aurelia squinted at the older girl, clearly not sure whether to be offended or flattered. “Is that... a compliment?”
“Yes,” the girl said brightly, unbothered. “Just not one I’d recommend repeating to a professor.”
A seventh-year Hufflepuff stood a few feet down the corridor, leaning casually against the wall with a heavy-looking stack of books hugged to her chest. Her robes were adorned with at least three academic pins and a gleaming prefect badge. Her honey-brown curls were piled up in a messy bun, and there was ink smudged along the side of her hand — the kind of person who looked like she annotated for fun.
She stepped closer, eyes alight with some strange mix of admiration and analysis.
“Sharp logic, strong emotional subtext, and you stayed mostly on topic. Not bad. Needs refining, though. You need structure. Rebuttal, evidence, clean cross-examination. That thing about the PR line? Black, was it? It could sing if you rooted it in an actual historical comparison. And you”— she pointed at Aurelia— “you’ve got great presence, but you get cornered when someone out-cools you. Rely on facts. It cuts louder than flair.”
Aurelia blinked. “...What?”
Polaris furrowed his brow. “Who are you?”
“Cassandra Rowley, seventh-year, Hufflepuff prefect, two-time finalist of the Silver Tongue Cup, and head of The Concordium — Hogwarts’ debating society.” She beamed, utterly unfazed by their stunned silence. “Make sure you come this Thursday at 5pm; you can get more info then. Classroom 3C, the old Arithmancy hall. Still has the charm acoustics from the duelling tournaments in ’43 — excellent for projection.”
Then, cheerfully, “This is me basically extending a formal invitation to both of you.”
Polaris blinked slowly, as though trying to process being recruited mid-fight.
Aurelia looked her up and down. “Are you serious?”
Rowley shrugged. “Deadly. You two argue like it’s an art form. You just need somewhere better to do it than in public hallways between classes.”
A beat passed.
Then Aurelia and Polaris glanced at each other—just for a second. They were both completely and utterly thrown.
Polaris cleared his throat. “...I’ll consider it.”
“Do,” Rowley said brightly. “And bring nuance. It’s been ages since I saw first-years argue like that without flinging hexes.”
She turned and walked off, humming cheerfully, leaving silence in her wake.
The Concordium.
An official club, led by a seventh-year prefect, with access to Hogwarts resources — and, more importantly, argument-based assignments. Research-based rebuttal. Formal documentation.
His fingers twitched absently at his side.
A debating society would need reference material. Original source texts. Historical precedent. Especially for topics like magical ethics, regulation, and ancient legislation.
The kind of texts stored behind locks.
In the Restricted Section.
Polaris didn’t smile. But something in him settled.
He didn’t need to sneak in. He just needed permission to prepare .
And if Cassandra Rowley wanted him to bring nuance—
He’d bring nuance sharp enough to unlock a gate.
Aurelia raised an eyebrow. “Did we just get recruited into an academic death match?”
Polaris muttered, “I think we were just praised.”
Aurelia wrinkled her nose. “Ugh. Don’t make it weird.” she said before marching away.
He muttered under his breath, just loud enough for the corridor to catch it. “Trust me. You’re not that special.”
He didn’t like arguing. Not really. People assumed he did, because he was good at it. Because he didn’t flinch or back down or raise his voice. But Aurelia? She seemed to thrive on friction. Like she woke up each morning and picked chaos off the shelf like it was part of her uniform.
He was so tired of her. She was annoying, it had to be a Potter thing because her brother was just as annoying in his own interesting way.
Ever since they got paired in Herbology, it was like the universe had decided to test his patience in a slow, grinding way. Elbow to elbow with someone who couldn’t sit still, couldn’t shut up, couldn’t go a single class without some stupid comment under her breath just to see if he’d react. She’d practically rearranged their entire chart last week— without asking —because, apparently, she thought “her way looked better.”
At least she was good at herbology. Her only good quality.
October 9th, 1975, Thursday
When Polaris stepped through the arched doorway, the first thing he noticed was how the space had been restructured—not into rows of desks, but a kind of amphitheatre . The centre of the room had been cleared, sunken just slightly into the stone, and in the middle of that shallow bowl stood two narrow podiums, facing each other like duelling platforms. A circle of chairs—old, mismatched, and enchanted to resist student tampering—rose in gradual tiers around them, curving all the way to the back wall in a wide semi-dome.
It looked less like a classroom and more like a courtroom. Or an arena. Or both.
Already, it was halfway full.
Students sat scattered throughout the circular seating, robes half-opened, quills in hand, parchments spread across knees and laps. Some scribbled notes. Others whispered between turns. A few leaned forward with the quiet intensity of spectators at a Quidditch match—not eager for blood, but for logic.
Polaris slipped into a seat near the edge, saying nothing. No one turned to greet him, but a few eyes flicked in his direction—recognition, perhaps, or curiosity. He didn’t acknowledge them.
At the centre, the debate was already underway.
A tall Ravenclaw girl stood at the left podium, dark braids swept over one shoulder, voice clear and clipped:
“If Hogwarts is bound by Ministry oversight, and if its students are affected by legislation passed in the Wizengamot, then we—students—should hold at least partial voting rights by age fifteen. The precedent exists: the magical community allows underage witches and wizards to work part-time jobs, carry wands, and face legal sentencing. If we can be punished by law, we should be allowed to participate in shaping it.”
Across from her, a Slytherin boy in a perfectly pressed vest frowned thoughtfully. He adjusted his spectacles, then responded:
“Except we’re not citizens in the same way. Voting isn’t just about being affected—it’s about demonstrated investment and legal maturity. If we lower the age, where do we stop? Thirteen? Eleven? Do we ask first-years to weigh in on international policy? The issue isn’t inclusion—it’s thresholds . There’s a difference between exposure to power and responsibility for it.”
Polaris watched, unmoving, eyes sharp. The arguments weren’t flawless, but they weren’t amateur either. The girl’s delivery was confident, her tone clipped and well-paced, though occasionally rushed in her eagerness to prove a point. The boy, meanwhile, countered with calm restraint, occasionally glancing down at a parchment tucked discreetly under his hand—evidence, or maybe just bullet points.
They spoke with the kind of conviction Polaris recognized—half genuine, half performative. Not passion for the topic, but for the act of argument. It wasn’t about winning. Not yet. It was about shaping the battlefield.
A bell rang softly from somewhere near the back.
Cassandra Rowley stood up—Polaris recognized her instantly, even from behind. She hadn’t spoken once during the debate, but the room shifted toward her without needing instruction.
“Time,” she said simply. “Open discussion permitted. No interrupting the presenters unless invited. You know the rules.”
The tension snapped like a string. Instantly, the formal posture dissolved into casual movement. Students leaned sideways to whisper, others scribbled furiously. One girl from Hufflepuff let out a sharp breath and muttered, “That was brutal,” to the boy next to her.
The two presenters met near the front, halfway between their podiums, still mid-discussion.
“I need to bring in that 1789 clause next time,” the Ravenclaw girl said, brushing her braid back. “It kills my point if I don’t address the parental proxy counter.”
The boy nodded, pushing up his glasses. “Your delivery was solid, though. And that thing about wand licensing? That could tie in really well if you root it in magical rights cases.”
She gave a small, thoughtful grunt. “Still needs work. This draft’s too heavy on feeling, not enough legal framing.”
“That’s what the next round is for,” he said. “We’ve got a week.”
Their conversation trailed off into the hum of the room—quills scratching, chairs scraping, parchment being exchanged like battle maps between alliances. Polaris, still seated near the edge, kept his expression blank. He caught the edge of a sentence here, a half-formed argument there. The place buzzed with intelligence. Controlled chaos. A room full of people who liked knowing things—and proving it.
Then a voice called out, clear and warm with that strange mix of authority and ease:
“Before you all disappear into your own theories and tangents, a moment—please.”
Cassandra Rowley stood at the centre of the room now, arms loosely crossed, a parchment tucked under one elbow. She didn’t raise her voice. She didn’t need to. Conversation quieted like a spell had dropped, and attention turned.
“We’ve got two new additions today,” she said, smiling as if it were a matter of course. “You might’ve heard them arguing in the corridor earlier this week—loudly, and with exceptional flair.”
There were a few amused glances, a chuckle or two.
Rowley went on, “Normally, we don’t allow late entries—timing matters in structured space. But I made an exception. I think you’ll find they bring something valuable to the floor.”
Her gaze flicked up—toward the right side of the amphitheatre.
“Aurelia Potter,” she announced. “Slytherin. Strong cadence, sharp instinct, questionably aggressive hand gestures.”
Aurelia, seated in the third row, slouched deeper into her chair with an exaggerated sigh. “Brilliant. Love the spotlight. Cheers.”
A few people laughed softly. A few others whispered knowingly—her surname had done its own work before Rowley had opened her mouth.
“And over there,” Rowley continued, turning toward the opposite end of the circle, “Polaris Black. Ravenclaw. Possibly allergic to human error and already planning rhetorical strategies mid-debate.”
Polaris blinked, slow and unreadable.
More laughter, a ripple of interest—and one whispered, “That’s the Black in blue , ” from a fifth-year near the back.
“Come down, both of you,” Rowley said, beckoning them forward like a judge summoning witnesses. “Don’t worry. You’re not being sacrificed. Just… initiated.”
There was a beat. Then Aurelia stood, muttering something under her breath—probably about theatrics—and made her way down the side steps. Polaris followed with less fuss but slower steps, expression carved from stone.
When they reached the front, Rowley stepped between them and turned to address the group one last time:
“Everyone else—take ten. Continue your outlines, run through your counters, prep your next motion. We’ll reconvene in fifteen for rebuttal drills.”
The room broke into motion again—just loud enough to provide privacy, not so loud that attention wandered entirely.
Rowley clasped her hands behind her back and gestured at the chamber like she was unveiling a stage performance.
“Welcome,” she said, voice low enough to be private but no less clear. “To the Concordium. Hogwarts’ oldest and most selective debate and diplomacy society—rebuilt, restructured, and hexed into order by yours truly.”
She flashed a grin, then nodded to a nearby student. “And not just me.”
From the benches nearby, three other seventh-years stood up, forming a rough semicircle around her.
“Allow me to introduce the High Council,” Rowley said with theatric grandeur. “Elected each year—one per house. We handle moderation, topic selection, training, and, unfortunately, parchmentwork.”
She gestured first to the boy beside her—a tall, dark-skinned Gryffindor with sharp cheekbones, gold-rimmed glasses, and a smile like he’d read your flaws before you walked in the door.
“This is Zion Daramola. Gryffindor. Head of Diplomacy and Public Relations. He’s the reason the Council doesn’t get hexed weekly.”
Zion dipped his head, voice smooth. “I draft the external charters and settle most of our inter-club disputes. Also handle liaising with the Headmaster and the Ministry’s Youth Engagement Office.”
“Which,” Rowley muttered to Polaris and Aurelia, “mostly means he’s very good at sounding harmless while making sure no one shuts us down.”
Next, she nodded to the Ravenclaw rep—an elegant girl with silver rings on every finger and a braid that wound over one shoulder like a rope of ink.
“Sabine Lay, Ravenclaw. Strategic Director. She oversees argument design, curriculum flow, and trial debate coordination.”
Sabine’s smile was polite but distant. “And I write the monthly themes, so don’t complain when you’re asked to argue something morally inconvenient. That’s the point.”
Aurelia blinked, clearly unsure whether she liked her or not. Polaris had already decided she was probably competent.
Lastly, Rowley gestured to a short Slytherin boy whose expression was so deadpan he might have been carved from salt.
“And that delightfully sunlit creature is Caelan Mulciber. Slytherin. He handles scorekeeping, policy enforcement, and House-vs-House records.”
Caelan didn’t move. “Don’t cheat. Don’t shout. Don’t embarrass me.”
Polaris almost respected it.
Rowley turned back to them, stepping in to reclaim the moment. “As for me—Cassandra Rowley, Hufflepuff, and current Head of the High Council. I moderate all high-level debates, oversee inter-year mentorship, and coordinate Hogwarts’ delegation to the Grand Concordium Summit.”
She gave them both a once-over. “If you stay, you’ll be assigned mentors within your house. You’ll study argument structure, rhetorical enchantment, and magical ethics. You’ll debate weekly. Topics range from domestic law to international magical conflict.”
Then she added, smoothly, “We meet four times a week. Thursdays and Mondays after classes—five to six-thirty. Saturdays and Sundays, mornings only, usually for three hours. The weekend sessions are longer for a reason—they’re where we really train. Mock debates, case critiques, strategy drills.”
Aurelia smoothed a hand over her sleeve, tone breezy. “I’ve got Duelling Club on Mondays.”
Polaris gave her a look—mild, unimpressed, the kind that clearly said seriously?
She flicked her eyes toward him, barely turning her head. “What?”
He didn’t answer that. “ We’ve got Duelling Club on Mondays,” he said, more evenly, to Rowley.
Rowley didn’t blink. “That’s fine. You won’t be expected to attend every Monday. We accommodate cross-society commitments—as long as you're consistent on the others.”
Aurelia raised an eyebrow, halfway amused. “Sounds… intense.”
Rowley’s grin sharpened. “It is. We compete internationally. Seven students per school—one per year. Selection trials happen mid-winter. Hogwarts sends its best to the Grand Concordium Summit each spring.”
Polaris stilled slightly at that. Something about international competition pinged the obsessive part of his brain like a spell rebounding off glass.
Rowley stepped closer.
“If you want to stay,” she said, lowering her voice just enough that it didn’t carry, “you’ll need to select a topic with your mentor today or tomorrow. Sabine oversees trials.”
She tilted her head. “We don’t tolerate mediocrity. But we do train promise.”
Then louder, “Alright—everyone back in!”
The room came alive again—students returning to benches, parchment reappearing, a low thrum of intellectual electricity stirring beneath the stone.
Polaris blinked once, then finally looked at Aurelia. She was already staring at him like she expected him to say something smug.
He didn’t.
Instead, he looked back toward the two elevated stands in the middle of the room.
He wanted to stand there.
Eventually.
A few minutes later, as the chatter resumed around them and students filtered back into groups, a voice spoke from just over Polaris’s shoulder.
“Welcome. I’m Hector Linwood—your assigned mentor.”
He turned to find a tall Ravenclaw boy standing beside him—sixth year, judging by his build and the confident ease with which he carried himself. His dark hair was neatly pulled back at the nape, and he wore his house colours like they were tailored into him—sharp navy robes, clean lines, no embellishments. A pale silver pin in the shape of a quill glinted on his lapel.
“Pleasure to meet you, I’m Polaris Black as you already know.”
“Oh, do I and don’t worry. I don’t bite unless goaded.” Hector gestured to one of the alcove benches lining the chamber. “Come on. We’ll talk while the others prep for second round.”
They sat. Polaris noticed Hector’s bag was already half-filled with parchment, colour-coded tabs peeking out like plumage. Efficient. Ravenclaw.
“Cass gave me the quick notes—Rowley, I mean,” Hector said, adjusting the strap across his chest. “Apparently, you debated a Potter and didn’t combust, which she considers a sign of resilience. You’re in.”
Polaris raised an eyebrow. “Was that the requirement?”
“For her? Sometimes, yes.”
Polaris leaned back slightly. “So what exactly am I expected to do?”
“Short version? Think. Speak. Win.” Hector gave him a faint grin. “Long version? The Concordium trains magical rhetoric—formal debate, political theory, the works. Each week, we cycle through topics—some topical, some historical, some moral. You’ll be expected to research, prepare arguments, and eventually compete.”
“Can you tell me more about the whole competing thing?” Polaris asked, tone sharpening with curiosity.
“Here, first. Internal matches, House versus House. But the real goal—” Hector lowered his voice slightly, “—is the Grand Concordium Summit.”
“Makes sense.”
“Good,” Hector said, visibly pleased. “The Summit’s held every spring, rotating between the major magical schools. It’s the single most prestigious student debate tournament in the wizarding world. Seven students per school—one for each year.”
“Chosen how?”
“Internal trials. Debates judged by faculty, alumni, sometimes even Ministry observers. Top student per year earns the delegate slot. Hogwarts has won the Silver Laurel four times. Last time was twelve years ago.”
Polaris nodded slowly, absorbing that. “And the topics?”
“High stakes. Last year, Mahoutokoro’s first-year had to argue whether curse-breaking should be mandatory for all diplomatic personnel. The seventh-years tackled the ethics of time-turner preservation laws.”
He paused, then added with a wry smile, “Beauxbatons brought veela tea to bribe the judges. Still didn’t win.”
Polaris’s eyes were alight now—not with arrogance, but hunger. “And Hogwarts?”
“Placed fourth last year. Sabine—Ravenclaw, you met her—she’s captain this year. She’ll be choosing the internal topic flow until spring.”
Polaris nodded, thoughtful. “And if you win?”
Hector gave a half-shrug. “You get a Laurel. Ministry attention. Departmental fast-tracks. Internships with the International Magical Cooperation office—you know, the ones who handle foreign policy and magical treaties. Some get invited to train under diplomatic envoys or placed with high-tier law firms like Malpas & Crowley. It opens doors. If you’re good enough.”
There was a beat.
Polaris leaned forward slightly. “And what’s your role in all this? As my mentor.”
“I’m here to make sure you don’t humiliate either of us,” Hector said, smiling easily. “We train together once a week, I review your arguments, and you can ask me whatever you need. Structure. Style. Spell-backed persuasion. I’ve seen every trick in the rhetorical handbook.”
Polaris blinked slowly. “Alright,” he said at last. “I’m interested.”
“I know,” Hector said, standing. “That’s why I picked you before Sabine could get her claws in.”
Polaris stood too. “Do we start now?”
Hector tilted his head. “You want to?”
Polaris looked again at the two stands in the centre of the room, where another pair of students were already beginning a new match. The energy in the air was different here—sharpened, focused, purposeful. Not chaos. Not shouting. Just words, honed like blades.
“I want to know how it works,” Polaris said.
Hector smiled like he’d just been handed a brand-new puzzle.
“Then come on, Black. I’ll show you the scaffolding beneath the spectacle.”
The next half hour passed in a blur of movement and method.
Hector led him through examples—past debates catalogued in enchanted folios, old recordings from prior Summits flickering across floating projection panes, annotated breakdowns of legendary arguments color-coded by technique. It was overwhelming, in the way that Polaris liked. He was used to chaos. This was something else: constructed, layered, sharpened to precision.
At one point, Hector tossed him a parchment of practice prompts—topics ranging from troll rights to time-turner regulation—and Polaris had barely read the first one before asking:
“Do any of these ever require research from the Restricted Section?”
Hector paused, thoughtful. “Sometimes. Depends on what angle you take. If you're leaning on historical precedent, legal nuance, or obscure spellwork—maybe. But it’s rare, and you have to justify it. The High Council only grants access if your approach demands it.”
Polaris said nothing, but something behind his eyes clicked quietly into place.
So choose something difficult, he thought. Something others wouldn’t risk arguing. Something that needed more than the surface-level sources.
That’s how he’d get in.
That’s how he’d learn what they were keeping out of reach.
Hector nudged him with the back of his hand. “Don’t worry. We’ll find your lane. But first—mock debate, next week is really nothing big it’s just basically getting you comfortable with the draft people have written up. You’ll be doing the same debate the week after but this time with a final draft. I’ll handle your placement. You just come ready.”
Polaris nodded once. “I will be.”
He glanced again at the stands in the centre, the curved seating around them, the quiet storm of intellect and strategy turning beneath every word exchanged there.
And for the first time in weeks, he felt something shift in his chest.
Not relief. Not hope.
Hunger.
Hector motioned him over to a side alcove where several scrolls floated midair, slowly rotating like a display of curiosities. Each one was sealed with a different coloured band, marked with tidy calligraphy:
Year One Trial Topics — Term Start Rotation.
Hector flicked his wand. The scrolls stilled.
“First-years don’t get full creative control yet,” he said, a little apologetically. “You pick from a set of trial topics—four, this term. It’s a rotation system, first-come, first-claim. Once two people take a topic, it’s closed off for the mock round. Once you select it, you’re locked in—no swaps.”
Polaris raised an eyebrow. “Only two?”
“Yep. One for, one against,” Hector said. “You get paired automatically. Keeps things clean.”
He gestured to the scrolls, which now hovered at eye level. Beside each title glowed two narrow bands. One was lit; the other dim.
“Three topics already have someone signed up. Only two choices left. So, you don’t really much of a choice.”
Polaris stepped forward. The scrolls hovered eye-level now, glowing faintly at the seams. He read:
- Should magical portraits have legal standing in wills and property transfers? _ X
- Are spectral familiars ethically acceptable in magical duelling? X X
- Do first-years deserve equal say in house governance decisions? X X
- Should students with known cursed objects in their lineage report them to the school? X _
Only the first and last still had openings. And of those, only one interested him.
He could already see the angles. Inheritance law. Curse ethics. Magical concealment. Probative tracing spells. The sort of topic that might lead directly into darker territory. Restricted, complicated territory.
Hector watched him closely. “It’s better if you pick now, I’m pretty sure Potter is the other last pick.” he offered.
Polaris didn’t look away. “That last one,” he said. “The cursed object debate.”
Hector tilted his head, assessing. “Going straight for the throat, are we?”
“I want something worth researching,” Polaris replied.
A slow grin tugged at the corners of Hector’s mouth. “Alright, then. That’ll be a hard one. But if you pull it off, they’ll remember your name by the second session.”
Polaris didn’t care about them remembering. Not really.
He cared about knowing.
And if this route took him closer to the Restricted Section—to the deeper questions no one wanted to answer—then so be it.
Polaris stepped closer to the final scroll. Two slim bands of silver hovered just beneath the title—one glowing softly, the other still dim. Tiny script hovered beside each, slightly curved with enchantment:
For Mandatory Reporting: Vivienne Lowley
Against Mandatory Reporting: —
His eyes narrowed on the empty space beneath Against .
A slow, thoughtful breath.
“Someone’s already claimed the ‘for,’” Hector said casually, watching him. “ Lowley . You’d be going up against her.”
Polaris glanced at the name, absorbing it without visible reaction.
“Not the easiest opponent,” Hector added. “Did the trial debate last week—took down a fifth-year’s recycled argument without blinking. Impressed the High Council enough to earn a seat in the club on the spot.”
Polaris touched the scroll with his wand. The second band— Against —lit up.
A new name scrawled itself in glowing ink beneath the first:
Against Mandatory Reporting: Polaris Black
He stepped back.
It was done.
“That’s going to be a vicious pairing,” Hector said, sounding far too pleased. “But you’ll learn the most from that kind of pressure. Invitation or not, you just threw yourself into the deep end.”
“I prefer it there,” Polaris replied.
Chapter 14: Tuned Differently
Chapter Text
October 13th, 1975, Monday
Sylvan Fawley sat stiff-backed on the navy couch, parchment stretched across his knees, quill twitching furiously. His essay was covered in spidery handwriting and increasingly panicked ink blots. Beside him, Polaris Black sat cross-legged with a red Self-Correcting Quill, steadily tearing through Sylvan’s argument like it had personally offended him.
A scratch, a scribble, a long line drawn through an entire paragraph.
“…Did you write this with your eyes shut?” Polaris asked, glancing sideways.
Sylvan shot him a look. “Excuse me?”
Polaris flipped the page and read aloud:
“Transfiguration is mostly about wanting it badly enough, like Professor Dumbledore said magic is emotion sometimes which means if you try hard, it works probably.”
A beat.
Polaris looked up slowly, face impassive. “Did you hit your head recently?”
Sylvan sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. “It sounded better in my head.”
“No, it didn’t,” Polaris said dryly, crossing out another two lines. “Also, you spelled ‘probable’ as ‘probably’ and used it like a fact. And you made up a Dumbledore quote.”
“He does talk about emotion and—”
“He talks vaguely . You sound like my brother Sirius after he had three Butterbeers.”
Sylvan grumbled and leaned over to grab his textbook. Polaris kept going, reading aloud with increasing disbelief:
“If you don’t concentrate, your wand might just give up or do something weird, like turn a pineapple into… not a pineapple.”
Polaris blinked. “Into what , Sylvan?”
“I was going to say ‘a different fruit’—”
“Then why didn’t you?” Polaris pointed his quill accusingly at the word not . “This is nothing. This is a sentence about nothing.”
Sylvan flopped backward onto the couch. “I hate you.”
“You’ll hate yourself more when Professor McGonagall reads this and asks if you’ve suffered a recent head trauma.”
Sylvan groaned. “We have fifteen minutes.”
“Twenty,” Polaris corrected, checking the clock, “but only if you plan to walk at a criminal pace.”
He leaned back, arms crossed. “You’ve written 312 words. Only 100 of them are salvageable. Possibly. Do you have a specific aversion to clarity, or are you just guessing until the page is full?”
Sylvan sat up, hair askew and expression long-suffering. “Are you trying to cause me a breakdown?”
“No, but I wouldn’t be shocked if your essay caused one in McGonagall.”
Sylvan dragged his hands down his face. “Fine. What do I even say? Just tell me.”
Polaris narrowed his eyes, then replied as if it were the simplest thing in the world:
“Transfiguration relies on the caster’s intent to define the spell’s target outcome, and concentration to control magical energy during execution. Lack of either increases the risk of partial transfiguration, magical rebound, or uncontrolled results. It’s not about raw power—it’s about precision.”
Sylvan stared at him. “Did you memorize the textbook?”
“No,” Polaris said, shrugging. “I understood it.”
“…You’re unbearable.”
“And yet,” Polaris said, handing him back the thoroughly butchered essay, “you’ll thank me when your pineapple stays a pineapple.”
Sylvan took it with a martyred sigh and started scribbling furiously trying to correct his essay.
After a beat, Polaris leaned back again, muttering, “Also, if you’re dyslexic, I can help you format things more clearly.”
Sylvan froze. “Wait, what?”
Polaris gestured vaguely to the messy, looping letters. “Just wondering. Your sentences lose track of themselves halfway through like they’re trying to escape.”
Sylvan gave him a flat look. “I’m not dyslexic.”
“Alright,” Polaris said easily. “Just checking.”
Sylvan went back to writing, muttering something very un-Ravenclaw about murdering his study partner with a fruit bowl.
Polaris’s attention shifted. Footsteps—three of them—coming too slowly to be casual, like someone rehearsed walking across a room. He didn’t look up right away.
“Um. Hi.”
That made him glance up.
Three first-years stood awkwardly in front of them. Idris Chang (whose handwriting was so neat it could be printed), Agnes Pennyfeather (always adjusting her collar), and Oliver Llewellyn (the boy who cried every time they practiced Aguamenti because it got on his shoes). They were all fidgeting.
Polaris tilted his head slightly, owl-like. “Yes?”
Agnes cleared her throat. “We—uh. We wanted to say sorry.”
Sylvan didn’t stop writing, but his eyebrows arched slightly.
Idris took over. “Rafiq told us what happened. About the… misunderstanding. And how he kind of… exaggerated things. A lot.”
Polaris blinked at them.
Oliver, sheepish, added, “We didn’t mean to freeze you out. We thought—well, we thought you were being a bit of a snob, honestly, and maybe unkind to Muggleborns, and, uh—”
“—and none of that was actually true,” Agnes cut in quickly. “Rafiq explained. He said you were just… confused. Not rude. And that he made it sound worse than it was.”
Polaris stared at them a moment longer, then said flatly, “He lied because he was upset and wanted people on his side. And you believed him without asking me.”
All three flinched.
“Well,” Polaris continued calmly, “alright.”
They blinked.
“That’s it?” Idris asked, confused.
“What else do you want?” Polaris said. “I accept your apology. I’m not angry. I didn’t think we were particularly close to begin with.”
Behind him, Sylvan made a soft snort and didn’t look up.
There was a beat of tense silence. Then Agnes ventured, “We also wanted to ask if you wanted to sit with us at dinner tonight. Since… well, you’ve been at the Slytherin table. And we thought that was because of us.”
“It wasn’t,” Polaris said simply. “I sit with my friends.”
“Oh.” Agnes faltered. “But—would you maybe like to sit with us? Just once?”
Polaris considered this. His face didn’t change, but his eyes flicked briefly toward Sylvan, still writing, and then up to the girl seated across the room—Senna Greengrass, leafing through a Charms book while absently fixing her braid with a slow, precise motion.
Then back to the three in front of him.
“If I sat with you,” Polaris said slowly, “I’d be sitting with Sylvan and Senna, not you.”
They all stared.
“I don’t mean that cruelly,” he added quickly. “I just wouldn’t know what to talk to you about. And I don’t want to pretend to be better friends than we are because you feel guilty.”
It wasn’t said with venom—just cool logic, like someone explaining why a plant would not grow in shadow.
Oliver shifted uncomfortably. “Right. Um. That makes sense, I guess.”
“Besides,” Polaris went on, “the Slytherin table has better bread.”
Sylvan coughed.
Agnes opened her mouth but clearly couldn’t find a polite rebuttal to better bread . She nodded instead. “Well. If you ever want to join us, you’re welcome. Truly.”
“I know,” Polaris said simply.
They left after that, a little bewildered, and Polaris turned back to Sylvan, who had finally put down his quill.
“Well, that was awkward,” Sylvan said, not unkindly. “But I suppose you saved me from sitting near Oliver’s dramatic water trauma monologue.”
Polaris tilted his head again. “Do you think I was rude?”
“No,” Sylvan said. “You were honest. That’s worse, to most people.”
Polaris hummed. “It seemed like the kind thing to do. Being unclear just makes people expect something you’re not offering.”
Sylvan gave him a look, dry and appraising. “You make a terrible diplomat.”
“I wasn’t raised to be one.”
There was a silence.
Sylvan didn’t say anything right away. He shifted his essay in his hands, as if weighing whether or not to say something.
Polaris noticed but didn’t interrupt. He’d learned to be patient with silences; they revealed more than people thought.
Then Sylvan said, voice carefully level, “Can I ask you something... not diplomatic either?”
Polaris glanced at him. “You can ask.”
Sylvan hesitated. “What do you actually think about Muggleborns ?”
Polaris didn’t blink. “Is this about Rafiq?”
“No,” Sylvan said. Then he amended, “Yes. Partly. But not only.”
There was another pause. Polaris looked away, toward the high windows, where morning light stretched thin across the stone.
“I don’t hate them,” he said at last. “I was taught to. Obviously. But I don’t think I do.”
Sylvan didn’t interrupt.
Polaris continued, “There’s this whole world—ours—that’s old and complicated and held together by rules no one ever really wrote down. And then someone walks in who doesn’t know any of it, and everything shifts. They ask questions we were taught never to ask. They change the way things are done just by being here.”
He paused. “I don’t think they mean harm. I think they’re trying to belong. But sometimes it feels like… like they want this world to bend to them, instead of learning how to move through it.”
Sylvan tilted his head slightly, the way he did when he was listening closely.
Polaris stared ahead. “Magic is old. It has weight. Shape. You’re supposed to fit yourself to it. Not make it fit you. I don’t understand people who act like everything can be redefined, like traditions are optional.”
Another pause.
“I’m not saying they don’t deserve to be here,” he added, a little faster. “Just that sometimes it feels like they don’t see the world they’ve walked into. Like they’re standing in a cathedral and arguing about the ceiling colour.”
Sylvan blinked. “Cathedral?”
Polaris froze. Just slightly.
Sylvan’s brow lifted, clearly intrigued. “That’s a Muggle word.”
Polaris’s expression didn’t change, but his ears pinked slightly.
“I overheard some Muggleborns arguing about Christianity ,” he said finally, like he was admitting to stealing sugar quills from the Honeydukes counter. “One of them said religion was about belief, and the other said it was about power structures, and then someone else shouted about Protestantism, and someone else started crying.”
Sylvan stared.
Polaris shrugged stiffly. “It was a loud argument. In the library. So I read about it.”
“You read about religion.”
“ A religion,” Polaris corrected. “Apparently there are dozens. Christianity is just one part of it, and then that splits into more parts, and it’s all layered and conflicting and—” he stopped, scowling faintly. “It’s absurdly complicated.”
Sylvan let out a quiet, stunned laugh. “You read theology because you overheard Muggleborns arguing in a library?”
Polaris’s ears went pinker. “I was curious.”
“And?”
“I think they’re more divided than we are,” Polaris muttered. “They act like they’ve figured everything out, but they haven’t. They just have different categories to argue in. Just like us.”
Sylvan looked at him for a long moment, head tilted, something unreadable flickering behind his eyes. Then he said dryly, “You are the most accidentally fascinating person I’ve ever met.”
Polaris blinked. “That’s not—”
“I mean it,” Sylvan cut in. “You’re completely nothing like I expected. When I heard Polaris Black was sorted into Ravenclaw, I braced myself for some third-string Black whining about not being in Slytherin, threatening to owl his mother every time someone sat too close.”
Polaris blinked, then gave a small huff of laughter. “ Third-string Black ,” he repeated, almost thoughtfully. “No one’s ever called me that before.”
“Not denying it, though,” Sylvan noted.
Polaris tilted his head, still amused. “Why would I? It’s not wrong.”
“You also do this thing where you look like you’ve just discovered disappointment as a concept. It's worse.” Sylvan smirked slightly, then kept going, warming to the subject. “And honestly, you were so awkward the first few weeks. I wasn’t sure you even liked being spoken to.”
“I didn’t,” Polaris said flatly.
“See?” Sylvan gestured vaguely, as if that proved everything. “But then you just… appeared one day with this completely unearned knowledge about the life cycle of self-repairing staircases and started correcting my Astronomy homework like it personally offended your soul.”
“It was wrong,” Polaris said, blinking. “You said Europa was larger than Ganymede. That’s just incorrect.”
“Yes, I know that now,” Sylvan drawled. “But what I mean is—you’re the most oblivious person I’ve ever met for someone so observant. You’ll spot a broken hinge from three doors away but not notice when someone’s trying to be friendly unless they throw a biscuit at your head.”
Polaris frowned. “When has anyone thrown a biscuit at my head?”
Sylvan ignored that. “You’re blunt to the point of psychic injury. You know the most unhinged random facts. And you’re basically best friends with a group of Slytherins despite claiming to value logic and academic prowess above all else.”
Polaris’s frown deepened. “They’re not illogical.”
“No,” Sylvan admitted. “But they are Slytherins. Which isn’t bad, mind you—both my parents were in Slytherin. I was practically raised on tales of cunning and tradition. Not that you care. Anyway, Parkinson once threatened to jinx a prefect because he borrowed her ink, and you called it ‘an appropriate escalation.’”
“He used her enchanted ink without asking,” Polaris said matter-of-factly, as if that settled everything.
Sylvan gave him a long, theatrical blink. “You’re a chaos magnet in denial.”
Polaris didn’t dignify that with a response. He stared at Sylvan instead, brow faintly furrowed, as if trying to decide whether his friend was mocking him or simply feeling uncharacteristically insightful.
Sylvan smirked. “Don’t look at me like that. Someone’s got to keep a running list of your contradictions.”
“I don’t contradict myself,” Polaris muttered.
“You’re the literal child of a notoriously pureblood supremacist family,” Sylvan said, tone gentler now, “and yet here you are quoting Muggle theology and correcting half-bloods and Muggleborns like it’s a public service.”
Then Polaris spoke, carefully: “I don’t believe blood makes you intelligent. Perhaps I did once upon a time. But I was taught that certain lines carry weight. That heritage shapes power.” His tone flattened—like he was reciting from a memory burned too deep to erase.
“I believed it,” he added. “Because I had to.”
Sylvan didn’t interrupt. His fingers, which had been tapping idly against the corner of his essay, stilled.
Polaris went on, “I still think blood carries something—memory, maybe. History. But it doesn’t make you better. It doesn’t make you right. It just makes you… louder in the room, sometimes.”
Sylvan’s voice was soft now. “And do you want to be louder?”
“No,” Polaris said immediately. “I want to be heard.”
A stretch of silence passed between them.
Then Sylvan said quietly, “You don’t have to worry. About any of that getting out.”
Polaris turned his head, just slightly. His face didn’t change, but the stillness sharpened.
Sylvan went on, eyes fixed on the parchment in his lap, voice even but unflinching. “I mean it. I’m not going to run off and whisper it to someone who’ll twist it into a headline. Or an owl. Or a curse.”
Polaris watched him a moment longer, unreadable. “You think someone would?”
Sylvan finally looked up. “I think the wrong person hearing that would be a problem. For you. And I’m not stupid enough to pretend your name doesn’t carry weight in rooms I’ve never stepped into.”
Another pause.
Polaris exhaled, slow and controlled. “It wasn’t meant to be a confession.”
“I know,” Sylvan said simply. “But it mattered.”
Polaris was quiet for a long time after that. Not in a tense way—just still, like he was sorting something that didn’t want to be sorted.
Then, almost reluctantly, he said, “Thank you.”
Sylvan blinked. “For what?”
Polaris didn’t look at him. “For not being the kind of person I thought you were.”
That caught Sylvan off guard. “I didn’t realise I made such a dreadful first impression.”
“You didn’t,” Polaris admitted. “You made no impression. You were just... the boy with terrible handwriting and random stories about your cousins setting furniture on fire.”
Sylvan laughed, startled and a little indignant. “Rude.”
“It wasn’t personal,” Polaris said, a little too flatly. “I just didn’t think much of you.”
“Well, now I feel very cherished.”
Polaris finally looked at him, and this time his expression was just a little sheepish. “I was wrong. Obviously.”
Sylvan smirked. “Obviously.”
“I wasn’t expecting you to matter,” Polaris added, like he was still trying to make sense of it. “But you do.”
The smile faltered a little on Sylvan’s face—not gone, just softer, more real.
“I suppose that’s the best compliment I’ll ever get from you,” he said lightly.
“It’s the only kind I give,” Polaris replied.
Sylvan leaned back on his elbows, staring up at the ceiling. “Well, now you’re stuck with me. Congratulations.”
Polaris glanced back down at his scroll. Neatly drawn boxes and thin arrows connected fragmented points—a skeleton of his argument forming before the real research began. “I’ve survived worse.”
Polaris glanced back down at the scroll in his hand. “I’ve survived worse.”
It wasn’t a letter, or a homework assignment—just a sketch. A rough outline of how he wanted to structure his argument for the trial debate. The parchment was covered in faint lines and scrawled notes, like a blueprint made in haste. Fragments of counterpoints, potential openings, and citations tangled across the surface, but no full paragraphs yet. Just architecture.
He was still working on the research part—he had ideas, angles, instincts. But instincts weren’t evidence. And Hector had made it clear: structure first, then foundation. Don’t build the tower before you measure the ground.
It was a new kind of challenge. Polaris had never needed to prepare like this before. He was used to analysis, not persuasion. He knew how to dissect arguments, how to break things down until they collapsed under their own weight—but building one that could stand? That was something else.
Oddly enough, he liked it.
It wasn’t easy. It was slow and fussy and maddening in the way only precise things could be. But it scratched at something in him—some quiet need for order that he didn’t usually get to feed. He’d rewritten his opening thesis five times already and still wasn’t satisfied. His notes kept sprawling sideways into footnotes and tangents that he told himself he’d trim later.
He wouldn’t. He’d probably rewrite the whole thing again before Thursday.
Sylvan glanced sideways, noticing the scroll. “That the draft for your death match with Lowley?”
Polaris gave a small hum. “It’s not a draft. It’s... scaffolding.”
Sylvan raised an eyebrow. “Looks like a spider had a panic attack on it.”
Polaris didn’t look up. “It’s a structural map. I’m still deciding how to anchor the core argument. I want to dismantle the assumption that lineage-bound curses are inherently dangerous unless disclosed. But that requires historical precedent, counter-statistics, and an ethical framework to question the policy logic behind mandatory reporting.”
Sylvan blinked. “That sounds wildly overthought.” then he muttered more to himself than anything, “I don’t even know if I understood most of that.”
“It’s supposed to be,” Polaris said, without irony. “If Hector’s going to tear it apart, I want to make sure he has to try.”
Sylvan let out a quiet snort. “You’re such a Ravenclaw it hurts.”
Polaris rolled the scroll tighter. “I’ve never actually researched to win before,” he admitted. “I’ve researched to know. But not like this. Not with pressure behind it. It’s… different.”
Sylvan looked at him for a beat. Then: “You enjoy it, don’t you?”
Polaris hesitated. “It’s methodical.”
“Which is your version of fun,” Sylvan said.
Polaris didn’t deny it.
When they reached the Transfiguration classroom doors, Polaris paused.
Not visibly—he didn’t stumble or freeze—but something in his posture went rigid. His hand tightened around his wand, fingers tensing as though the handle had suddenly become unsteady.
Sylvan, about to push the door open, half-turned. “You good—?”
But the question was cut off as another voice rang out from behind them.
“Morning, boys!” Nate slid into view with all the breezy energy of someone whose essay had earned top marks and knew it. His robes were askew from rushing, but his smile was unmistakably smug. “You ready for this? My Transfiguration essay was immaculate. I’ve already drafted the thank-you speech McGonagall will definitely ask me to deliver.”
Sylvan raised a brow and slipped through the door with a murmur of, “Tragic.”
Polaris didn’t move.
Nate, now beside him, didn’t seem to notice the delay at first. “She’s bringing out the big stuff today, right? Legacy magic? Heirlooms? Can’t wait to see something cursed. You coming to duelling later, by the way?”
Polaris still hadn’t spoken. His grip on his wand had gone white-knuckled, his brows drawn low over his eyes.
His hand felt warmer than usual, or was it his wand?
Nate’s smile faltered. He leaned in slightly. “Hey. You alright?”
Polaris blinked once, and the spell broke. “I’m fine,” he said, voice low but steady. “And yes. I’ll likely be at duelling.”
Nate hesitated, clearly unconvinced, but gave a slow nod. “Okay. Just… y’know. Let me know if not.”
They entered together.
The classroom was already filling up, the scrape of chairs and low murmur of voices echoing off the high stone walls. Professor McGonagall was at her desk, sorting through what looked like velvet-lined boxes, her usual expression unreadable but focused. Something about the atmosphere felt quieter than usual—less like a classroom, more like a ritual was about to begin.
Polaris took a seat near the front. He rarely did that—preferred to observe from a distance where he could map the room as well as the content. But lately, he’d been positioning himself closer. Closer to technique.
Nate slid into the seat beside him, still eyeing him with veiled concern.
Polaris didn’t acknowledge it.
He set his wand down on the desk with a soft but abrupt clack.
And immediately, something shifted.
His hands, now resting on the edge of the desk, curled faintly inward. His posture stiffened—not defensive, but like something inside him had pulled taut. His eyes were fixed on nothing. Breathing shallow. A cold ripple slipped down his spine.
Nate was still talking beside him, probably rambling about the heirloom demonstration or making some remark about someone's smug expression two rows over—but Polaris couldn’t hear it.
Not properly.
The air felt wrong.
Like the walls had narrowed in by degrees without moving.
There was a hum beneath everything—too deep to be sound, too quiet to be real. It was like pressure. Like something was folding inward.
His wand, normally a silent tether, was no longer in his hand. He hadn’t realized how much it grounded him until it was gone.
And now?
He felt... unanchored.
Nate stopped mid-sentence, frowning as he leaned in.
“Polaris?”
No answer.
The professor began to speak, but the words swam past him like water slipping over glass. Something about memory. About objects that remembered.
Polaris stared ahead, jaw locked, hands trembling faintly at the knuckles where they touched the desk.
He didn’t know why he felt like this.
He just knew he was dreading this feeling, he was perfectly fine for so long so why again, why now?
Professor McGonagall moved to the centre of the room, her expression as crisp and composed as always. A flick of her wand dimmed the torches slightly, enough to cast the enchanted display in sharper relief. Floating midair behind her was a brooch—ornate, silver-gilt, glimmering faintly with an internal light, as though the metal itself remembered moonlight.
“This,” she said, voice cutting through the classroom like a blade through fog, “is a Transmuted Legacy Object. It began its existence as a comb. Over the course of several generations, it was transfigured by its owners—altered not just in shape, but in identity. It is now classified as a brooch. But that term is insufficient.”
She paused, letting the object rotate slowly in the air.
“Each magical alteration—each change made not out of necessity, but emotional intent—left an imprint. And while the object’s structure may be stable, its magical signature is layered. Subtle. Resonant.”
Polaris blinked slowly, his eyes locked on the brooch but not seeing it.
His hands still gripped the edge of the desk, fingertips pale. There was a distant pressure building in his chest—not pain, exactly, but tightness . Like something was rising inside him. Climbing upward from somewhere low and hollow in his gut.
McGonagall continued, “You may be familiar with wand allegiance, yes—but heirlooms such as this operate differently. They do not choose. They remember. ”
I can’t breathe.
“Not consciously, no—but magically. Repetition. Attachment. Emotional saturation. These factors bend an object’s magical identity until it becomes more than the sum of its uses.”
The brooch hovered closer, pulsing faintly. The brooch pulsed once—soft, silver, and slow—as if exhaling a memory.
“Legacy magic of this kind is rare. Most often, you’ll find it in ancestral estates or institutions with long magical histories. But today’s lesson will explore why such objects resist transfiguration—and why some spells, no matter how expertly cast, fail entirely when confronting an object steeped in time and will.”
Polaris’s vision had begun to blur slightly at the edges. Not fully dark—just grey, static-soft and curling in.
“Your essays,” McGonagall added, “are due at the end of the lesson. I expect no excuses. Not illness and not forgetfulness. If you are here and breathing, I expect parchment.”
A few chuckles from the class. Nate smiled faintly beside him.
Polaris didn’t move.
He couldn’t.
There was something else now—an odd, rising flutter in his stomach, almost like the floor had dropped beneath him. Like falling—but standing still.
This is wrong. Something’s wrong.
He tried to lift a hand, to reach for his wand—forgotten on the desk in front of him—but his body wouldn’t quite listen. His muscles felt underwater. The pressure in his chest was expanding, not violently, but steadily—cold and trembling and quiet.
I need to leave.
He didn’t.
He stayed still, staring ahead like a statue, while something inside him cracked.
There was a smell, sudden and sharp—like ash and old metal. Not real. Not in the room. But inside him. Behind his nose, in the back of his throat.
Then came the fear.
Sharp and ancient and inexplicable.
It gripped him suddenly—fully—like a hand closing around his ribs.
I can’t move.
I can’t move I can’t move I can’t—
Everything turned to static.
The sound dimmed to a low thrum. Someone—Nate?—was speaking beside him, leaning closer, concerned, but it was like the words were coming from behind a wall. His name was being said. Again. Sharper now. Urgent.
Polaris didn’t hear the last one.
Because by then, the world had already tilted—then snapped.
There was no warning cry, no dramatic collapse. Just a terrible stillness. His body jolted once—barely perceptible—then seized in place, like a puppet with its strings yanked taut. A tremor ran through him, sharp and involuntary, before he crumpled forward over the desk.
His wand rolled to the edge and clattered to the floor.
And then panic bloomed—sudden, sharp, and loud. Chairs scraped back. Someone shouted his name. A ripple of fear surged through the class like a spell gone wrong.
The world returned in pieces.
Light, at first. Pale and soft, filtered through stained-glass windows.
Then sound—the low rustle of pages turning, the faint clink of glass, the steady tick of the enchanted wall clock.
Polaris blinked, vision swimming. The ceiling overhead was unfamiliar, blurred at the edges. There was a soft weight across his chest—blankets. Starched and warm.
He shifted and immediately winced. His head throbbed. His limbs felt like they were made of stone. His throat was dry.
He sat up too quickly.
“Easy now,” came a voice. Firm. Kind. “Don’t rush. You’re safe.”
Polaris turned sharply toward it—Madam Pomfrey was beside his bed, setting a small bottle on the nightstand. She looked exhausted. Her usually neat bun had come loose, and there was a pinched tightness around her eyes.
His gaze darted around the room, his breathing speeding up.
“Where—” His voice cracked. “What time is it?”
“Half-past six in the evening,” she said, reaching for a vial. “You’ve been unconscious since second period.”
Second—?
Transfiguration.
The memory didn’t come.
“I—what happened?” His voice was raw now, hoarse and frantic. “Where’s—where’s Sylvan? Where’s my wand? What happened to me?”
He started pulling at the blanket, like he meant to leave. His chest rose and fell too quickly, shoulders tight, vision tunnelling.
“Mr. Black—”
“I don’t remember, ” he gasped. “I was with Sylvan—I was—”
“Breathe,” she said gently but firmly, placing a hand on his shoulder. “You’re alright now. Just breathe with me.”
He couldn’t.
His mind was fogged and jagged at the edges, like broken glass submerged in smoke. He didn’t know what had happened, only that something had gone terribly wrong. There was a sensation like falling, but backward in time— what did I say, who saw, what did they see—?
“Polaris,” Madam Pomfrey said again, her voice steady. “Look at me.”
He did, barely.
“Inhale. Deeply. Good—hold it. Now exhale. Again. Once more.”
He obeyed, barely registering the vial she pressed into his hand.
“This will help settle your nerves,” she said, uncorking it and helping guide it to his lips.
He drank.
Warmth spread through his chest—not fire, not calm exactly, but weight. Heavy enough to anchor him back in his body.
He breathed.
Finally, he breathed.
“You’re alright,” she repeated once she saw his shoulders drop slightly. “You’re safe, Polaris. You had a seizure. A magical one.”
He stared at her. Confused. Pale.
She softened. “It’s not unheard of, but… not like this. Magical feedback. Intense emotional or arcane disruption. You collapsed in Transfiguration. Professor McGonagall brought you here herself.”
His brow furrowed, slow and unsteady. “I don’t remember anything after…”
He trailed off, searching.
“Helping Sylvan with his essay,” she supplied gently.
He nodded faintly. “Then… nothing.”
Madam Pomfrey gestured to the side table. “Your things are all here. Safe.”
His eyes flicked over—and there it was.
His wand.
Without thinking, he reached for it—hands still trembling—but the moment his fingers closed around the handle, something inside him unclenched. The tremor eased slightly. Like a tether had been caught.
He didn’t let go.
Not this time.
Polaris didn’t speak for a long time.
Madam Pomfrey moved slowly, returning to her chair at his bedside. She didn’t rush him, didn’t press. She simply waited until the silence wasn’t quite so loud.
At last, Polaris found his voice again. It came out quieter than before, uncertain and cracked.
“You said it was a seizure.”
She nodded, folding her hands. “A magical seizure.”
“What does that… mean?”
She let out a slow breath. “There are many kinds. Some are triggered by sudden arcane overload—students handling unstable objects, for instance. Others are caused by feedback loops—when magic inside the body reacts violently to external magical fields. That’s more common in those with sensitive cores. Magical prodigies, sometimes. Or those with cursed inheritance.”
Polaris’s fingers twitched.
She went on gently. “But yours was… unusual.”
He looked at her sharply. “Unusual how?”
“You collapsed without touching the object in question. There was no spell misfire. No wand activity. And according to Professor McGonagall, you hadn’t even raised your hand before it happened.”
Polaris said nothing.
“You seized up like your entire system had short-circuited,” she said quietly. “And when I tried the usual stabilising charms, your magic resisted me.”
His breath caught.
“Only when your wand was returned to you did your aura settle.” She gave him a searching look. “That’s rare, Mr. Black. Very rare.”
Polaris stared at his wand again; at the way it rested so naturally in his palm. “I don’t remember anything,” he whispered.
Somewhere across the ward, a low sigh broke the silence—a shift of movement, the creak of a distant cot. Polaris turned his head slightly.
Another bed. Another figure.
Andrew Travers. His face was bruised, his arm bandaged to the elbow. He was fast asleep, mouth slightly open, breathing deep and even. A half-curtained divider cast a slant of shadow over him.
Polaris looked away.
Back to his wand. Back to the weight in his chest.
She nodded slowly. “That’s common. Magical seizures often come with memory disruption. Fog. Emotional aftershocks. But this wasn’t just a seizure, Polaris.”
A beat passed.
“What do you mean?”
“I’ve seen magical convulsions before. Backlash from dark artefacts. Spell poisoning. Even accidental emotional channelling in particularly volatile students.” She hesitated. “But your case… felt different. Not darker, necessarily. Just… different.”
Polaris’s spine stiffened.
Different.
“Magic pulled through you, not just at you,” she continued, half to herself. “As if you were reacting to something deeper than presence. I’m really not sure.”
Polaris flinched before he could stop himself.
Madam Pomfrey noticed. Her voice softened again. “Have you ever had magical episodes before? At home? Dreams? maybe—visions?”
“No,” Polaris said too quickly. “...I don’t think so.”
She gave him a long look, not pressing, but not entirely convinced either.
“I’ll write a report,” she said finally, standing with a soft sigh. “But I won’t speculate without evidence. I’m more interested in keeping you well than drawing headlines.”
Polaris gripped the edge of his blanket. “What if it happens again?”
She turned back to him. “Then you come straight to me. The moment you feel anything wrong. A twinge. A hum. A rise in pressure. Don’t second-guess it.”
He swallowed. “But if no one knows what it is…”
She tilted her head slightly. “That doesn’t mean we can’t manage it. Magic is older than memory, Mr Black. There are still pieces of it we don't fully understand. That doesn’t make you a danger. It just means you’re… tuned differently.”
Polaris looked down. That wasn’t the word he would’ve used.
Tuned. No.
Broken, maybe.
The word kept echoing: seizure . A thing that happened to a body. A thing you couldn’t stop. A word that meant out of control .
He gripped his wand tighter, knuckles pale.
It had calmed him. Again.
Is it protecting me?
No—that wasn’t right. Wands didn’t protect. They obeyed. They channelled. But his… his had responded. As if it had recognized something. As if it had known what to do when he didn’t.
What did that mean?
His throat tightened.
What if it wasn’t protecting me? What if it was shielding everything else from me?
What if the wand was the dam keeping something inside him from spilling out?
His head began to throb again—not like before, not the static weight of collapse, but a sharp, splintered ache right behind the eyes. He tried to breathe through it, but the questions were piling fast.
What did McGonagall see? What did everyone see?
The chairs scraping, the panic, someone shouting his name—he remembered that now. Not the words, but the volume.
He wondered what they were all saying about what happened.
His surname didn’t buy him much grace. Black came with assumptions. Shadows. Expectations. He was already on a thinner line than most. They watched his house. Watched his bloodline. He could feel it in the glances—the hesitation behind names, the tilt of professors' heads when they saw his essays as if already knowing what to expect with someone from the House of Black.
He pressed his palm to his chest, grounding himself.
It didn’t help.
The weight was still there.
The wrongness .
A soft clearing of the throat drew his attention.
Polaris looked up sharply.
There, just inside the infirmary door, stood Professor Dumbledore. His robes were plum velvet today, embroidered with tiny golden stars that shimmered faintly in the low light. His expression was mild—almost absent—but his eyes were sharp. Very sharp.
“Forgive the intrusion,” Dumbledore said, stepping in with measured ease. “Madam Pomfrey allowed me to speak with you, if you’re feeling up to it.”
Polaris didn’t answer. His back had straightened almost unconsciously. The wand beneath his blanket felt like a secret he wasn’t ready to share.
Dumbledore didn’t press. He conjured a wooden chair with a flick of his fingers—silent, elegant—and sat beside the bed as if settling in for a quiet conversation with an old friend.
“I’m relieved to see you awake,” he said gently. “You gave quite a fright to your classmates. To Professor McGonagall. And to me.”
Polaris stared ahead, jaw tight. “I didn’t mean to,” he muttered.
“No. I don’t imagine you did.” Dumbledore folded his hands. “Magic rarely waits for permission, unfortunately.”
That earned him a glance. Polaris didn’t want to be flattered. Didn’t want to be handled. But Dumbledore’s tone was hard to read—there was no mockery, no condescension. Just quiet observation.
Still, Polaris didn’t speak.
Dumbledore tilted his head slightly. “May I ask… how you’re feeling?”
Polaris hesitated. “Tired,” he said at last.
Dumbledore nodded slowly. “Understandable. Professor McGonagall and I reviewed what we could, but I must admit—we are left with questions.”
Polaris didn’t respond, just watched him carefully.
“There was no indication you’d interacted with the object,” Dumbledore went on, “and no evidence of spell activity on your part. Your wand wasn’t even in hand. There is nothing, in fact, to suggest your collapse was a direct result of the object at all.”
He let that sit in the air for a moment, then added, “Your health records—what little exists of them—mention some early signs of magical sensitivity. Overactivity in early childhood. Nothing severe. But still… noted.”
Polaris flinched, barely. “So what does that mean?” he asked quietly.
Dumbledore steepled his fingers. “It may mean nothing. Some magical cores are simply more reactive. Especially in adolescence. Especially in the presence of older magic.”
Silence again.
Then: “Your wand. It reacted, didn’t it?”
Polaris flinched. He hadn’t meant to. But the question cut too cleanly.
Dumbledore’s gaze didn’t waver. “Madam Pomfrey mentioned it. That your aura resisted until the wand was returned to you. That’s… highly unusual.”
Polaris’s fingers curled tighter beneath the blanket. “It’s mine,” he said sharply.
“Of course,” Dumbledore said, calm as still water. “I have no intention of taking it from you.”
“But you want to see it,” Polaris muttered.
Dumbledore was quiet for a moment. Then, simply: “Yes.”
“No.” Polaris’s voice was firmer now. “It’s not a thing to be examined. It’s not a cursed object. It’s mine . And it’s not the wand’s fault.”
“Nor yours,” Dumbledore said gently.
Polaris didn’t respond. His shoulders stayed taut.
“I understand,” Dumbledore said, with what sounded like real softness. “Possession is a form of identity. And the wand chooses its wizard, after all. Rarely for light reasons.”
That pricked at Polaris’s nerves.
Dumbledore continued, voice mild: “There are some families, you know, that pass their wands down for generations. Others believe that new wands should be earned by the soul, not the name. I’ve found… the latter tend to yield better results.”
Polaris turned to him fully now, eyes sharp. “Is that a comment on my family?”
Dumbledore blinked, as if surprised. “Not at all.”
But the air had shifted.
Polaris could feel it—like a chord struck slightly off. A subtle tension behind the words.
“Because if it was ,” he went on, voice rising slightly, “I’d suggest you be more careful with how you say things. I know what people think of my name. I hear it every day. I know what kind of story you’d rather tell. Noble House, tragic fall, corrupted lineage—all of it.” His breathing hitched. “But I’m not here to be a cautionary tale.”
Dumbledore didn’t interrupt. His expression hadn’t changed.
“I didn’t choose to be born into my family,” Polaris said, quieter now. “But I won’t let you or anyone else rewrite them into monsters just to make things easier for you.”
A pause. Polaris could hear the blood rushing in his ears. They are monster.
Dumbledore finally spoke. His voice was calm, almost disarmingly so.
“I only meant to say,” he said, “that names are powerful. But they do not define us. Nor do they protect us. Sometimes, they even mislead.”
He smiled—light, wry. “If I have overstepped, I apologize. I meant only to understand.”
But Polaris heard the tilt in the words.
Not define.
Not protect.
Sometimes, mislead .
It was polite disapproval dressed as philosophy. A warning wearing the skin of wisdom.
And worst of all— a test .
Polaris’s hands had gone clammy again. He looked down, feeling the storm of too many thoughts pressing against his ribs.
Dumbledore stood.
“I won’t keep you,” he said gently. “Rest. And if you ever feel the need to talk—to ask questions—I will be here.”
He turned to go, then paused, hand on the back of the chair.
“Would you like your family to be informed?”
Polaris froze.
The question landed sharper than it had any right to.
“I don’t think that will be necessary,” he said, too quickly.
Dumbledore’s head tilted just slightly. “You’re certain?”
Polaris nodded, already looking away. “It was just a seizure. Magical sensitivity, or something like that.”
His tone had shifted—flatter now, clinical. Detached.
“Nothing worth worrying about.”
Dumbledore didn’t argue. He only regarded him for a long, unreadable moment.
“You understand,” he said carefully, “that we would normally notify a student’s guardians in the case of magical collapse. Particularly if it may happen again.”
Polaris didn’t hesitate this time. “I said I’m fine.”
He didn’t raise his voice, but there was an edge beneath it. Not anger. Fear disguised as control.
“I don’t need anyone rushing to conclusions. Or reacting. Or—sending letters.”
He practically spat the word.
His gaze flicked to the side table where his wand now rested again. He reached out and quietly drew it back into his hand, as if anchoring the moment.
“I’m fine now,” he repeated, eyes low. “I just need to rest now.”
Dumbledore studied him for a beat longer.
But when he spoke again, his voice was soft. “Very well.”
That was all.
No pressure. No insistence.
But Polaris had the distinct feeling that something had been filed away. That his refusal had been noted and tucked into one of Dumbledore’s countless drawers of secrets.
The headmaster stepped back toward the door.
“And Polaris,” he said again, as though the conversation had never broken, “whatever is happening—whatever this magic becomes—you are not alone in it.”
Then he left.
Polaris stared at the place he had been, jaw tight.
He didn’t feel reassured.
Polaris lay back slowly, the cot creaking beneath him. He closed his eyes, but his thoughts didn’t still.
Not alone, Dumbledore had said. But he didn’t feel accompanied.
He wasn’t sure when his thoughts began to slip sideways. When the haze crept in again, soft and unrelenting. His body was too tired to keep resisting it.
He didn’t mean to fall asleep.
But the silence swallowed him slowly.
— ❈ —
Polaris sat upright, but barely.
His head throbbed with a dull, pulsing ache behind his eyes. Everything felt too bright even though it was late. Too loud, even in silence. The ward's pale light stung at the edges of his vision. He blinked, slow and sluggish, trying to steady his breath.
For a moment, he wasn’t sure what time it was—how long it had been. The bed felt too stiff. The blanket too tight. His wand was still clutched loosely in his right hand, fingers stiff around the handle.
Then he noticed the weight.
A head rested near his side—messy black hair tumbling over an arm, slouched awkwardly against the mattress.
Sirius .
He was asleep, face slack, mouth slightly open, snoring softly against the crook of his elbow. One arm hung off the edge of the bed, fingers twitching faintly with each breath.
On the other side, perched in a stiff wooden chair, sat Regulus—hunched over a thick book, his brows drawn low in concentration. His robes were rumpled, and there was a half-eaten chocolate frog beside him on the table, its wrapper torn in neat, precise folds.
He hadn’t noticed yet that Polaris was awake.
The sight made something twist in Polaris’s chest.
He looked down at Sirius again. His brother's arm was curled loosely near him, not holding on, but close. Close enough.
Regulus stirred slightly. His eyes flicked upward—just a glance at first—then stilled.
A heartbeat passed.
He looked again.
Their gazes met.
Regulus’s face didn’t change at first.
He closed the book slowly, setting it on the nightstand with deliberate care—like it was something fragile. Then he stood, brushing off his robes as if preparing for battle.
In a voice low and matter-of-fact, he muttered, “Well, it’s about time.”
He stepped closer to the bed, arms crossed. “You’ve been out most the day, you know. Pomfrey said you’d wake up when you were ready, but Merlin, I was beginning to think we’d have to start spoon-feeding you broth.”
Polaris blinked slowly, eyes half-lidded. He didn’t respond. He didn’t need to. Regulus was already moving.
He reached out, not awkwardly but with brisk, practiced purpose, and pressed the back of his hand lightly to Polaris’s forehead—cool fingers brushing over too-warm skin.
“Still flushed,” he muttered, almost to himself. “But not burning. You look like someone hexed you into a painting and forgot to add the colour back.”
Polaris didn’t pull away.
In fact, he leaned toward the touch, slow and unthinking, until his head dipped slightly to the side—resting just barely against Regulus’s hand.
The weight of it startled Regulus for a moment. His fingers twitched, but he didn’t move. He just stood there, letting Polaris rest into him like he was something solid. Something safe.
A flicker of something passed over Regulus’s face. He didn’t name it.
Instead, he clicked his tongue softly.
“You’re an idiot,” he said.
Polaris still didn’t answer. His eyes had slipped halfway shut again, lashes casting shadows against pale cheeks.
Regulus let out a quiet breath through his nose, more relief than anything else. His hand lingered a second longer than necessary—then he pulled it away, gently.
“You’re lucky Sirius badgered half the staff or I wouldn’t have even known. He made such a scene you’d think he was the one who nearly died.”
He gestured vaguely at their brother, still slumped at the edge of the bed, snoring faintly.
Polaris’s mouth twitched.
Regulus caught it. Said nothing.
Instead, he reached down, adjusted the blanket around Polaris’s shoulders, and muttered, “Sleep more if you need to. I’ll make sure no one bothers you.”
He sat back in the chair, retrieved his book, and opened it with a flick—like nothing had happened.
But every few seconds, his eyes flicked over the top of the page, just to check that Polaris was still breathing.
Polaris barely registered the blanket being adjusted again.
He was sinking back under, eyelids too heavy to fight.
The warmth of the bed was beginning to pull him down again when he heard it:
A soft, congested snort.
Then Sirius’s voice, groggy and a little muffled:
“Is he awake?”
A pause. The sound of a page turning.
“Was,” Regulus said flatly. “You missed it.”
“What—? Reg , are you serious?”
“I’m Regulus, actually.”
“Not the bloody time.”
There was a flurry of movement—Sirius straightening in the chair, muttering something about cricked necks and should’ve woken me up, you git .
“You looked busy drooling on his blanket,” Regulus replied smoothly.
“I wasn’t drooling, I was resting my eyes —”
“You were snoring.”
“You could’ve nudged me! ”
“You’d have woken the whole ward.”
“I wouldn’t have cared! He woke up , and you let me miss it! ”
Polaris might have smiled. He wasn’t sure. It didn’t quite reach his face. But the sound of their voices—alive, bickering, close—settled something inside him.
The argument kept going in quiet bursts, more grumble than fury.
“You’re impossible.”
“And you’re dramatic.”
“Say that again and I swear—”
“Go ahead. Wake him. See what Madam Pomfrey does to you.”
“…fair point.”
Silence. Then, more softly:
“Did he say anything?”
Regulus didn’t answer right away. When he did, his voice was low.
“No.”
Polaris heard the chair creak as someone sat again—probably Sirius.
He felt safe between them.
The words faded.
So did the light.
Polaris exhaled once through his nose, quietly.
And then he slept.
Across the ward, Andrew sat hunched in bed, knees drawn up beneath the blankets, a book balanced against them. His face was still bruised, one eye faintly swollen, but his gaze was sharp—clear despite the low light.
He hadn’t said a word. Hadn’t moved since the brothers started arguing. But he was watching.
Not obviously. Not with any softness.
His mouth was set in a line, eyes flicking between Regulus and Sirius with something unreadable—tight and brittle, like a thought chewed raw at the edges.
There was something in it— resentment , maybe. Or longing , twisted into a shape that looked safer to carry.
He didn’t sleep long.
By the time the castle had fully sunk into silence — the kind that felt padded — Polaris had risen, pulled his shoes back on, and slipped out of the ward without a sound. The nurses hadn’t stopped him. He wasn’t sure they even saw him leave.
When he finally pushed open the Ravenclaw common room door, the riddle barely registered.
He answered it on reflex.
Something about constellations.
Inside, the room wasn’t quite empty.
The hearth still burned low — casting amber light across the floor in soft, slow-moving patterns. And there, scattered around the armchairs and steps, were five or six first-years in various states of being nosy, worried, and pretending not to be either.
They looked up when he entered.
Sylvan was sitting on the window ledge, of course. Senna had claimed the best chair with a blanket tucked over her knees and a book open but clearly forgotten in her lap. Gilderoy was curled up nearby in what appeared to be a self-imagined vigil, though he immediately sat up straighter when Polaris appeared, hair flipping like a hero in a painting.
Elias raised his head from where he was half-dozing on a rolled-up jumper. “You’re not supposed to be out of bed.”
Polaris stepped fully into the light. He looked fine. A little pale maybe, but nothing like earlier.
No one said anything for a beat.
Then—
“Did you die?” Gilderoy blurted, clearly unsure of the appropriate tone. “Because if you did, and came back, I’d quite like to borrow that talent for my autobiography.”
“Shut up, Lockhart,” Senna said without even looking at him.
Sylvan slid down from the window and crossed the room, arms folded, his expression unreadable — but his eyes were sharper than usual. Not dramatic, just... watching . “You okay?”
Polaris looked at him.
Then Senna.
Then the others — Elias blinking blearily, Gilderoy still looking like this was all terribly thrilling.
“I’m fine,” Polaris said finally.
It was too neat. Too practiced.
Senna closed her book with a soft snap . “That’s not what Madam Pomfrey said. She wouldn’t even allow us to see you.”
“I’m fine, I left after all,” Polaris replied, like that explained everything.
Sylvan frowned. “You left? You were seizing , mate. You don't just walk off from that.”
“Apparently I do.”
That hung there — flat, distant, tired.
No one quite knew what to do with it.
Senna rose slowly from the chair and crossed to him. She didn’t touch him. Just stood close enough that he could feel the weight of her presence.
“You don’t have to pretend,” she said. “We saw it happen.”
Polaris’s mouth pulled into a line. “I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Then don’t,” Sylvan said, arms still crossed. “But don’t expect us not to care, either. You scared the absolute hell out of us.”
Senna’s eyes flicked over him again — thoughtful, careful. “It’s not about being fine. It’s about being here .”
That almost did it.
Polaris looked away, toward the hearth, where the fire still flickered soft and slow.
“I just wanted to sleep in my own bed,” he muttered.
Senna gave a soft hum. “You can do that. Just… don’t scare us next time, alright?”
Polaris nodded once.
It wasn’t much. But it was honest.
Sylvan glanced at the clock. “Well. You’re five minutes into curfew, technically.”
“I won’t tell if you won’t,” Polaris murmured.
Senna offered him a corner of her blanket wordlessly — not an invitation, but an allowance.
Polaris didn’t take it. But he sat down beside her anyway.
No one said much after that.
The common room softened around them.
Some of the others drifted off to their dorms. Gilderoy made a loud show of “standing guard” before promptly falling asleep on a cushion. Elias tucked himself under a blanket and muttered something about not setting alarms. Sylvan and Senna stayed a little longer — not talking, not hovering, just being — and Polaris, sitting on the edge of the hearth, let himself watch the flames until the tension in his spine eased just slightly.
Eventually, he climbed the stairs. He didn’t sleep much. But it was better than nothing.
The next morning, the castle was still rubbing sleep from its eyes.
A group of second-years passed the spiral staircase humming some off-key version of the Hogwarts school song. A suit of armour groaned theatrically when a girl knocked into it. The hallway outside the Ravenclaw entrance was flooded with pale gold light, soft enough that it didn’t quite feel like day yet — just the idea of one.
And in that light stood three very different boys — already mid-chaos.
“I still don’t get why you’re here,” Corvus muttered, one arm looped under a sleek black cat whose tail flicked with regal indifference. “Did Smyth send you to do recon? Or is this part of your personal redemption arc?”
Nate leaned against the stone column like someone who genuinely didn’t notice the chill. “I’m here for Polaris.”
Corvus’s smile was sharp and thin. “Of course you are.”
On Corvus’s shoulder, Loki blinked once, slow and deliberate — feline judgment made flesh.
Bastian sat on the step just below them, slouched and silent, his chin resting in one hand. He glanced at Corvus, then at Nate, and didn’t bother commenting. He hadn’t said a full sentence since arriving.
Nate either didn’t notice the frost or chose to ignore it. “He said he didn’t like hospital food,” he added casually. “Thought maybe breakfast would be better motivation.”
“And so you rose before the sun,” Corvus said flatly, “to fulfil your sacred quest.”
“I didn’t realize showing up made you this bitter.”
“I’m not bitter,” Corvus said. “I’m discerning.”
Nate raised an eyebrow. “Right. That’s what we’re calling it.”
Bastian made a faint sound — something between a sigh and a groan. “You two gonna kiss or duel?”
Corvus gave him a look. “Don’t encourage him.”
“I’m not. I’m just tired.”
Nate ignored them both, eyes drifting toward the still-closed Ravenclaw door. “You think he’s okay?”
“He walked himself back from the Hospital Wing,” Corvus said. “He’s more than okay. He’s practically indestructible, just a little bit stupid about it.”
“Sounds like someone we know,” Bastian muttered without looking up.
At that moment, the bronze eagle gave a low clunk . The door creaked open.
Polaris stepped out.
His robe collar was skewed, one sleeve buttoned and the other rolled, and his hair was doing something that probably had its own gravitational pull. He looked like someone who hadn’t decided whether the morning was real yet.
The three boys looked up in sync. Loki perked up and immediately leapt from Corvus’s arms to saunter over and wind around Polaris’s ankles like this was his real owner and everyone else had just been babysitting.
Polaris stared down at the cat. Then up at the three very different expressions. Corvus rather stiff, Nate stared wide eyed as if he thought Polaris had come back from the dead. Bastian looked like he was struggling to stay awake.
Polaris blinked once. “...Is this an intervention?”
“No,” Corvus said. “This is a gathering of forces . I brought the emotional support cat. He brought the optimism. Bastian brought the attitude.”
“I brought myself,” Bastian said.
“See? Effort.”
Nate stepped forward and handed Polaris a folded scrap of parchment. “Treacle tart is still on the board. I told the elves you were undernourished and emotionally traumatized.”
Polaris took the paper slowly. “That’s not inaccurate.”
“I know,” Nate said, all too pleased.
Corvus rolled his eyes, but his heart wasn’t in it. His posture was just a little too tight, his jaw just a little too still. He hadn’t said anything about the day before — not directly — but Polaris could feel the weight of it, the kind that doesn't settle until you're certain someone’s still breathing.
Rumours had circled fast. Corvus had caught whispers from every corner of the castle — some said Polaris had fainted in the middle of a corridor when it was during class, others swore he’d had a fit, that he was unconscious for hours, that he wasn’t waking up, that he was in a coma. One first-year insisted he saw Madam Pomfrey crying, which was clearly a lie, but the kind Corvus couldn’t shake.
And the worst part?
He hadn’t been allowed to see him.
Not until now.
So Corvus didn’t say any of that. He didn’t ask what happened. He didn’t demand answers or details or explanations. Instead, he just looked Polaris up and down like he was taking inventory — pale, tired, a little crumpled, but undeniably alive .
And then, without warning, Corvus stepped forward and threw his arms around him.
It wasn’t elegant.
It wasn’t even that long.
But it was real.
Just a tight squeeze — one second of solid contact, arms wrapped around Polaris like he was anchoring something back into place — and then Corvus was pulling away again just as fast, already turning on his heel.
“No one say anything,” he muttered, brushing off his sleeves like the hug had been a temporary possession. “Let’s just get to breakfast before anyone gets emotional and Sayre tries to write us a song about it.”
Nate opened his mouth — probably to offer to write a song — but Bastian gave him a look that said “no” more efficiently than words ever could.
They started walking toward the Great Hall, Loki trailing after them with the casual elegance of someone who knew the corridor belonged to him now.
Polaris fell into step beside Corvus.
He didn’t say anything right away.
Then, softly, and only for Corvus: “I’m perfectly fine, you know.”
Corvus snorted, still staring straight ahead. “Apparently you looked perfectly dead yesterday.”
“Well. That’s just dramatic.”
“You collapsed.”
“It was a minor incident.”
“You had a seizure, Rye.”
Polaris was quiet for a second. Then — almost cheekily — he slung one arm around Corvus’s shoulders and leaned on him just enough to be annoying. “And yet here I am. Bright-eyed. Bushy-tailed. Cat-adjacent.”
Corvus huffed. “You’re annoying sometimes.”
“But alive.”
“Barely.”
Polaris grinned faintly. “Thanks for showing up.”
Corvus didn’t answer right away. Then, just as softly: “Always.”
Chapter 15: A Matter of Record
Chapter Text
The Chronologus Entry — October 21st, 1975, Tuesday
written in slanted, scratchy ink with a few words half-blotted out and rewritten tighter beside them.
It’s only been a few days since I last wrote.
Strange. I used to write every day at home. Like clockwork.
Here, I lose track of time. Not because I’m happy, exactly—just… the hours run together. Maybe it's the castle. Maybe it’s me. Either way, I try to keep writing.
Not just to remember.
To understand.
When I’m older—when I’ve done something worth remembering—I want to look back and know who I was before I became whoever I turn into.
And if I’m going to be honest about that—really honest—I have to write about this, too.
I had a seizure. Or, well, Madam Pomfrey called it that. I didn’t know what was happening. One second I was—
I don’t even know.
There’s just this blank space in my head like something was scooped out. Apparently, that’s normal in these kinds of episodes.
My head felt like it had been split open from the inside. My limbs ached like I’d been thrown around. Breathing didn’t feel right, like my lungs had forgotten how.
You know what I think scares me?
Not the seizure. Not even the pain.
Just… the missing time. The not-knowing.
I always thought I wasn’t afraid of death. That I’d made peace with it—somehow. Like I’d already met the worst of the world and didn’t care what came next.
But every time I think about it now, I hear her voice.
“Do you know what they’re going to do?”
“They’ll put her in a box—tight and dark and velvet-lined like a gift nobody wants to open.”
“She’s rotting. That’s what death does.”
Those are the memories I have of the day I said goodbye to Aunt Cassie. And the words Bellatrix whispered — the ones that never left.
She said Aunt Cassie would burst. That worms would crawl through her eyes. That the softest parts would go first.
I don’t want to be a garden for maggots.
I want to live so long I forget dying exists.
Maybe I am scared of dying.
I tell myself I’m not scared. That Blacks aren’t scared. That fear is shameful and useless and unbecoming.
But the truth is—
I’m more scared of forgetting who I am— of something inside me breaking and not even knowing how or when or why.
Something’s wrong. I know it. And not knowing what it is—that’s the worst part. There’s something different in me. Something fractured, or faulty, or off . I don’t want my family to find out. I can’t be the broken one. I already know how they'd look at me. I already know what they'd say.
They don’t accept "wrong" things.
And now people won’t stop looking . Like I’m a riddle they want to solve, or worse, like I’m contagious. Hogwarts students are the nosiest bloody bunch I’ve ever met.
But not everyone treated it like a drama.
Some people just said, “Alright, Polaris?” and left it at that.
Those are the ones I trust. The ones who didn’t make it about themselves.
Lian hugged me, strangely enough. I can’t remember the last time I hugged someone before that, though at least I do now.
As in Corvus Aurelian Avery as you very well know.
Quick. Two-arms. Acted like it didn’t happen a second later but it did.
I think he was scared. I don’t blame him. Rumours were ridiculous, and Corvus is... well, he’s sensitive about death. No one talks about it, but I know. He doesn’t remember much about his parents. Only two years old when it happened, but he dreams about it. Wakes up soaked in sweat some nights. I’ve heard him. Doesn’t talk about it. Won’t. But I know.
And I think hearing that I collapsed made something crack open again. Even if he’d never admit it.
Let’s take a breather.
Well—I’m taking the breather.
I don’t know how long I left you half-written like that. But I’m back now.
You’re a journal. You don’t feel time pass. Lucky you.
Let’s talk about something normal for a little while. Something not terrifying.
Yesterday was the first match of the year—Gryffindor vs. Slytherin.
I sat with the Slytherins. Most of my friends are there, and… why not. Nate was over with the Gryffindors, obviously. He kept trying to catch my eye from across the stands like we were supposed to wave or something. I only waved once.
Potter—Aurelia, not James—didn’t wear any house colours. Not red, not green. Just grey and black and her usual face that says she doesn’t owe anyone anything. Maybe she didn’t know who to cheer for. Her brother plays Chaser for Gryffindor, and everyone thought she’d be one too, a Gryffindor. Maybe she still feels like a stranger in Slytherin. I don’t know. I don’t want to assume.
But I noticed.
I didn’t wear colours either. Not because I didn’t care, but because I couldn’t. Not with Ris playing Chaser for Gryffindor and Reg playing Seeker for Slytherin. The last thing I need is someone accusing me of picking sides. Not when I’ve already spent years trying not to be pulled in two directions.
Wearing red would’ve felt like betrayal. Wearing green, worse. So I wore nothing. Neutral. Uninvolved in a way.
Slytherin won. Reg caught the Snitch—of course he did. He looked straight ahead when he landed, all the Slytherin players surrounded him that it was hard to get a good look. He never plays to win—he plays to dominate he likes to say.
Ris tried to laugh it off. Shoved someone’s shoulder, made a loud joke, acted like it didn’t matter. But I know him. His grin didn’t reach his eyes. His laugh was too sharp. He didn’t like losing—and he definitely didn’t like losing yesterday .
Sometimes I wonder what it would’ve been like—if they were on the same team. If we all were. If there was a side, I could stand on without feeling like I was standing against someone else.
But there isn’t.
Not for me.
Sometimes I think about what it’d be like to play for a real team. Not just school, but proper Quidditch—professional. Maybe a Seeker, maybe a Chaser. I’m not sure yet, though Chaser is my favourite position.
My favourite player’s Eden Bellwether from Puddlemere United. No one flies like her. Everyone talks about her feints and goal count and all that—sure, fine—but it’s the way she moves that stays with you. She glides. Like she’s flying a thought before it even forms.
The others make noise. Bellwether says things with her broom.
I remember watching a match last year where she didn’t even score once, but the other team couldn’t touch her. She kept drawing them out of formation—pulling them this way and that, weaving space for the others. Made the whole game look effortless.
That’s what I want, I think. Not just to be good . To make it look like I belong up there . To do something that silences people—makes them stop seeing a Black and start seeing me .
Just a thought really, probably unrealistic.
Anyway.
This might sound ridiculous, but I swear I’m not lying but my wand, it hums. Well hum sounds odd I don’t know how else to describe it, the feeling of it just changes at times.
When the headache starts, it hums. When the sounds come—those awful not-whispers , overlapping like water in my ears—it grounds me. It pulls me back. It's like it’s protecting me.
It pointed toward the Restricted Section. I saw it, which probably sounds like another lie but it’s not.
It wanted something in there. The Grey Lady told me to stay away from lost things. She warned me about the Room. But the wand knows. Whatever she meant—it’s in the library.
And the wand itself—Ollivander said it was made for one person. Emeric Vass. Not chosen for. Made for. Custom commission. And yet it didn’t choose anyone else. Not until me.
That means something. Doesn’t it?
Did Vass go through this too? Did he get the whispers? The headaches? Did he pass out in corridors and wake up with questions no one could answer? Did he chase something into madness—or worse?
"Where the ink has faded, but the magic has not."
"He wrote of a presence the world had not yet named."
Did he name it?
Did he understand it before it took him?
What was he chasing?
What am I chasing?
It feels like my head is too full. Like life’s suddenly five sizes too big and I’m trying to wear it anyway. Like I’m running but I don’t know where. I just need to know .
I need to know.
The only time I managed to get into the Restricted Section lately was technically for research. For the mock trial. You know—academic integrity, legal precedent, blah blah. I’m prosecuting Vivienne Lowley (A half-blood Gryffindor), and she’s actually good. Her arguments were sharper than mine in the practice round, though I’d never say that aloud.
But let’s be honest: I didn’t step foot in there for the trial. Not really.
I used the assignment as an excuse.
What I actually did was spend three whole days in the shadows of that cursed section, crouched on the floor like a pleb , watching my wand. Waiting for it to do something.
Looking around wasn't exactly easy.
I got special permission to access the Restricted Section — limited, of course. I had to list exactly what I needed and why, and Madam Pince made sure to remind me (twice) that it was a temporary academic privilege , not a personal invitation to rummage. She’s the kind of person who probably dreams of alphabetising people's thoughts.
So, I had Corvus distract her. Something loud and obnoxious involving a returned copy of Magical Mishaps and Mayhem, Volume II and a very theatrical claim that it had hexed his fingers. She hates him, which helped. He called it a "noble sacrifice for the pursuit of forbidden knowledge," though I’m fairly sure he just wanted to mess with her.
Outside the Restricted Section, it tugged toward it like a compass. Purposeful . Certain. I thought this is it. This is where I’ll find what the Grey Lady warned me about, what my wand is guarding me from.
But inside?
Nothing.
No pull. No hum. No flicker. Just me, looking like a pleb , holding my wand over ancient books and breathing like I was trying to hear a ghost whisper a password.
It was maddening.
I haven’t actually done any real research for the trial. Haven’t written more than a paragraph of the final draft.
But everyone thinks I’m falling behind because of the seizure.
Hector gave me that look again—the one where he tilts his head like I’m an injured kitten, all "just trying to help" as he shoves a dozen tips down my throat.
My draft wasn’t lacking because I collapsed. It was lacking because I was chasing something else.
Something important.
But in the real trial, I’ll prove them wrong.
I’m not something to pity.
I’m not a weakness to coddle.
And Vivienne will regret ever thinking "for" was the safer stance.
Just wait.
—The Defective One
October 22nd, 1975, Wednesda y
Polaris moved quietly between the stacks, his wand resting along the inside of his palm — not out, not raised. Just there. Always there. The wood had become an unconscious extension of his fingers now, like a breath he didn’t have to think about.
It didn’t thrum or pulse, not yet — not the way it sometimes did when he was near something important . But something in him knew to keep walking.
He passed shelves stacked with brittle parchment scrolls sealed in glass tubes, titles faded from long neglect. He paused by a cabinet with a dragon-hide binding charm stitched into its locks. Still nothing.
A muscle in his jaw ticked.
Wandering these shelves like something was supposed to leap out at him — a book, a page, a sign. The wand would twitch, or pull, or do something ... and then it wouldn’t. Just silence. Just shelves.
He exhaled through his nose, sharp and shallow.
He didn’t want to go back empty-handed. Not again.
Not when something in him still insisted he was close.
Then he turned, almost idly, toward a squat, unremarkable shelf tucked into a dim corner — books stuffed in too tightly, all thin spines and peeling edges.
His wand twitched.
Polaris froze.
Then nothing.
His gaze narrowed. He took a slow step backward, more a shift in weight than movement.
The wand gave another subtle pull.
There.
He whipped his head to the left — to the shelf he’d nearly passed without thinking. His brow furrowed. Nothing special stood out. Titles like Magical Damages: A Legal Codex and Lingering Charms and Lingering Consequences gathered dust in neat, narrow fonts.
Still holding his wand steady, Polaris lifted it slightly and moved it along the spines.
The reaction was immediate. It wasn’t a pull, not this time — it felt different. A soft thrum of recognition between wand and wood, like the hush before music begins.
He hesitated. Felt foolish.
Then, slowly, he slid a finger under the spine of a slim, dust-veiled book nearly lost between two thicker tomes. It offered no resistance, but it was heavier than it looked.
Field Anomalies and Spell Residue
Department of Mysteries (Classified Archive Copy – Not for Circulation)
Polaris blinked at it.
It looked... bureaucratic. Something easy to forget seeing as it seemed no one had touch it in a long while. Was this really what he has been looking for this whole time?
He flipped it open.
Dry. Predictable. Section headings in small, blocky Ministry script. Diagrams of magical field curvature. Lists of obsolete procedures.
He almost closed it.
Then—his wand vibrated.
Gently. But enough that he felt it — not just as a physical tremor, but as something deeper. Emotional. Magical.
Instinctively, Polaris tapped the open page with the tip of his wand.
And watched.
Across the parchment, something stirred . Faded black lines bled faintly to the surface — not ink, but something deeper, something embedded . The page shimmered faintly, and in its wake, lines began to form — annotations, diagrams, jagged script interlaced with Elder Futhark and delicate, spiralling marks drawn not in ink, but etched in residue magic.
He touched a note near the margin. The letters flexed as if breathing, then stilled.
It wasn’t ordinary writing.
The marginalia hadn’t been inked — they’d been embedded , hidden beneath the surface like something sealed. And somehow, his wand had drawn them out.
Not just because it was magical. Because it matched something. The wood, the magic, the shape of intent.
On the bottom edge of one of the notes — etched so faintly it might’ve been mistaken for a scratch — was an initial.
E.V
Emeric Vass, was the name Polaris thought when he saw the initials.
He stared at the notes, heart ticking louder in his chest.
These weren’t ordinary annotations. They hadn’t been written, not really. They were sealed somehow — buried under the surface of the parchment, hidden until they were drawn out. And his wand had done that. Just by touching the page.
But how?
What kind of spell let you hide writing like that — not just invisibly , but intentionally , like it had been waiting for a very specific response?
Some kind of trigger charm? Or a password spell? No — he hadn’t said anything aloud.
So, It was just the wand?
His wand — Vass’s wand — had reacted instantly. No hesitation. No effort. Just touch , and the ink had surfaced like it remembered who had held it before.
What kind of spell did that?
Memory magic? But not in the usual way — not a memory to see , but something passed on. A thought. A message.
Each marked page bore the same strange symbol — a spiral eclipse, small and sharp, drawn with an obsessive precision that made it feel ritualistic.
But the last part was different.
It was... full . Drenched in ink and meaning. Sentences spilled across the parchment at odd, jarring angles — some crooked along the margins, others running straight through the printed text like they didn’t care it was there. Symbols had been pressed so deeply into the page, they looked scorched into the fibers — not written, but burned in .
Ancient runes — Elder Futhark, mostly — threaded through the lines like veins of something older. Interwoven with them were numbers. Grids. Cross-references. Entire segments looked like codes inside codes, layered and tangled.
It didn’t read like English. Or Latin. Or anything whole.
It looked like something broken on purpose.
Polaris leaned in, eyes scanning, trying to anchor himself in even one phrase — one word he could latch onto. But it was all shifting beneath him, like trying to hold mist in his hands. A cipher, clearly. But one made of thoughts and echoes, not logic.
His gaze drifted to the corner.
There, half-hidden in the chaos, the spiral eclipse returned — smaller this time. More intimate. Pressed beside a cluster of glyphs that looked less like a language and more like a whisper someone had turned into shape.
His wand pulsed.
He swallowed, barely aware of the tension in his body — shoulders locked, back rigid, fingers clenched too tightly around the spine of the book.
He wasn’t sure how long he stood there. Time felt slow and thin, like the world outside the page had narrowed into silence.
His lashes fluttered once. Then, slowly, he looked up.
His heart was still thudding, too fast, too loud.
He had what he came for.
Sort of.
And now... he had a trial to win.
By the time Polaris emerged from the Restricted Section, the books cradled carefully in his arms, Corvus had Madam Pince thoroughly occupied in a passionate debate about the inherent legal ambiguity in bans on dragonblood-based ink.
"Technically, Madam, the legislation only applies to active trade, not to private possession—"
"The ink is illegal , Mr. Avery," she snapped, slamming a returns ledger shut with a crack that made a second-year nearby jump. "And I highly doubt your so-called 'charcoal spill' had nothing to do with that scorch mark in Ancient Legal Frameworks, Vol. III ."
Polaris slipped in behind them.
"Excuse me."
Madam Pince turned, narrowed her eyes at the stack in his hands. Her eyes narrowed further, then widened a fraction.
“Well,” she said, reaching for the books. “Looks like you’ve finally found something worth your academic privileges. I was beginning to think you were only here for the ambiance.”
Polaris gave her his most innocent, wide-eyed blink. “Just took some digging.” he placed the books on the desk.
She muttered something under her breath as she began inspecting the covers. She flicked her wand, summoning each book to hover in midair while she read their spines.
Flipping to the cataloguing stamps inside each one.
"Wand Conduct and Legal Boundaries."
"Inherited Artefacts: Law and Liability."
"Judicial Theory in the Pre-Grindelwald Era."
Then—
"Field Anomalies and Spell Residue."
She paused. Her gaze flicked to him, sharp as cut glass.
“This one’s... rather obscure,” she said, tapping the last book with her wand. “Department of Mysteries volume. Not on the standard syllabus.”
Polaris nodded. “Yes, but it references the identification of residual magic in heirlooms and cursed artefacts. Could help contextualize how objects affect behaviour and perception. I thought it might strengthen my position.”
A pause.
“The topic,” he added, “is whether students with known cursed objects in their lineage should be required to report them to the school.”
“Hm.”
Madam Pince made a sound halfway between disapproval and begrudging interest.
She waved her wand across the books, sealing the borrowing record with a faint silver glow.
“Well. If it helps you make a more informed argument,” she said, sliding the stack back to him, “I suppose I’ll allow it. But do try not to get lost in theories above your level, Mr. Black. This isn’t the Department of Mysteries.”
“No, ma’am,” he said, slipping the books into his satchel.
Corvus appeared beside him just in time to mutter under his breath, “She says that as if you’re not one.”
Polaris didn’t answer — but not because he didn’t want to. Corvus ploughed on without waiting.
“I swear to Merlin, if I see another bookshelf, I might combust,” he grumbled, rubbing at his eyes. “Do you have any idea how many hours of my life you’ve stolen with this little scavenger hunt? Three days. Three. I’ve spent more time in this cursed library than I have in the common room.”
He looked vaguely affronted, like the very air smelled of parchment and decay.
“At least now I can brag that I’ve been to the library three days in a row. Do you think that gets me a Prefect badge? A medal? Maybe an exorcism?”
Still no reply.
Corvus’s gaze flicked toward Polaris’s satchel. “So… did you finally find what you’ve been looking for?”
Polaris hesitated.
He had. The wand had reacted. The book had answered. Something inside it had seen him. It wasn’t just spell residue — it was memory, encrypted in runes and numbers and whatever language Vass had left behind.
But none of it was in English.
He’d turned the final page over and over again and still couldn’t read a word.
Not yet.
“Sort of,” Polaris said finally, too vaguely.
Corvus narrowed his eyes.
Polaris adjusted the weight of his bag. “It’s not in any normal language,” he admitted. “It’s… layered. Ciphered. I think it’s some combination of runes and substitution code. Elder Futhark mixed with… something.”
“And you can read it?”
“No,” Polaris said flatly. “Not yet.”
Corvus made a noise somewhere between a snort and a groan.
“Well, that’s promising.”
“I have to return it,” Polaris said, ignoring him. “Pince won’t let me keep it for long. I’ll need to copy the marginalia. All of it. Every line.”
He didn’t say what he was really thinking — that the notes seemed alive , reactive, almost like they were watching him. That every time he blinked, he saw the spiral eclipse symbol etched behind his eyes. That the closer he got to understanding it, the further away it seemed.
But he would copy it. He had to. Because whatever this was — whatever Vass had buried in the margins — it wasn’t just theory.
“I’ll have to look at it tomorrow,” Polaris muttered, almost to himself.
Corvus tilted his head. “What, the ciphered riddle book of doom? Thought you were obsessed.”
“I’m not obsessed , I’m just invested ,” Polaris replied. “But the mock trial’s tomorrow, and I haven’t finished the final draft. If I don’t polish it tonight, Hector might actually cry. Or worse— tutor me.”
Corvus made a face like he'd just bitten into something cursed.
They started walking, falling into their usual side-by-side pace as the echo of their footsteps trailed behind them.
After a beat, Polaris asked, too casually, “You coming tomorrow?”
It took Corvus a second to respond.
“To what? The mock trial?”
Polaris nodded once.
Corvus looked at him like he’d just suggested they attend a six-hour lecture on goblin tax reform.
“You do remember I have a pulse, right?”
Polaris snorted. “I’m against Vivienne Lowley.”
Corvus raised a brow, considering. “Hmm. So, potential sabotage. Public humiliation. Maybe a dramatic wand snap. That’s something.”
Polaris glanced at him sidelong. “So you’re coming?”
Corvus sighed, shoulders slumping like it was a tremendous burden. “Well, Bastian already said he was going, didn’t he? And someone’s got to be there in case you faint mid-sentence and need to be dragged off stage.”
“I’m not going to faint.”
“Good. Then I won’t have to carry you.” He paused. “I’ll bring snacks. Something loud and crunchy to show support.”
Polaris rolled his eyes; he couldn't stop the smile.
“Just try not to get banned from the audience.”
“No promises.”
Polaris huffed, the smile lingered a second longer than usual.
By the time he made it back to the dormitory, most of the castle had folded itself into night.
Upstairs, their room was dim. The soft rustle of parchment and the quiet scratch of quills filled the space like background hum. Charlie was curled in bed with a book open on his chest, already half-asleep. Elias sat on the floor with his legs stretched out, writing an essay without bothering to use his desk. Felix and Rafiq were still downstairs, probably arguing about chess or wand motion again.
Polaris sat.
He pulled the debate materials toward him; the motion statement scrawled at the top in Hector’s handwriting.
Should students with known cursed objects in their lineage report them to the school?
He read it once, then again — slower.
His fingers curled around the quill.
He didn’t start writing immediately. He just stared, brow low, lips pressed thin. The silence wasn’t peaceful. It was pressurized — like something waiting to detonate just beneath his ribs.
Then, in a quiet, sharp stroke, he began.
Line by line, thought by thought, he built the structure. Not rushed. Not messy. Precise . Paragraphs stacked like brickwork; every sentence sharpened to a point. This wasn’t just argument — it was proof . Proof that he was capable. That his mind wasn’t slipping. That he was still himself.
The candle beside him burned low.
He didn’t notice.
The discovery in the Restricted Section haunted the edges of his thoughts — the ciphered page, the spiral eclipse, the way his wand had known . But there was no room to unravel it now. Not yet.
So, he turned the need to understand into something he could control words on a page. Logic. Rhetoric. Fire aimed carefully.
There were notes in the margins — side arguments, potential rebuttals, half-phrases he might throw in if Vivienne tried to back him into a corner. He wasn’t just preparing to defend his stance — he was preparing to dismantle hers.
And beneath it all, between the ink lines and careful spacing, lay the unspoken thing:
He would not be the boy people whispered about in corridors.
He would not be pitied.
He would win .
October 23rd, 1975, Thursday
Most of the front rows were already filled with students — some murmuring predictions, others just there for the drama. Polaris’s eyes scanned quickly for familiar faces, and spotted Bastian first, waving him over. He made his way up the narrow steps and slid into the empty seat beside him.
Bastian leaned in slightly. “You’re on after this one.”
Polaris gave a single nod, then sat back and folded his arms, trying to settle. Corvus was on Bastian’s other side, slouched deep in his chair with a look of theatrical boredom. “We saved you a seat,” he said dryly, “since you’re apparently famous now.”
Polaris didn’t dignify it with a reply.
Then, from the corner of his eye, Polaris noticed someone sliding into the seat beside him—on his left, near the edge of the bench. He turned slightly and blinked.
Nate?
“Hey,” Nate whispered, grinning. “Will dragged me here. Said we had to ‘support the cause.’”
He gestured vaguely to where Willow had taken her seat at the very end of the row, legs swinging off the edge like she owned the place. She didn’t spare Polaris nor the Slytherins with a glance. If anything, she looked rather sour about sitting there in that row.
Right. Aurelia was debating. That made sense.
He turned back to the centre of the room, finally letting himself look.
Aurelia stood at the right podium, wand in hand but held like a pointer, not a weapon. Her expression was calm, focused. Her hair was tied back in a high twist, no curls falling in her face this time. Her posture was impeccable — like she belonged there. Opposite her stood a Hufflepuff girl with a tight grip on her notes and a lot of energy. Too much, maybe.
Polaris hadn’t expected much.
He wasn’t even sure why.
Maybe it was how Aurelia usually acted — cool, a little smug, the sort of person who treated wit like currency. But now, watching her speak, he felt something shift.
She didn’t just argue her point.
She owned it.
Her tone was confident but measured, her points well-structured, each one stacking neatly atop the last like clockwork logic. She didn’t rush. She didn’t hedge. And she never once looked flustered, even when the Hufflepuff girl tried to interrupt or wave her parchment around for emphasis.
Aurelia simply waited. Let her opponent hang herself with words. Then countered.
Polaris found himself sitting straighter. He didn’t want to be impressed — but he was.
She didn’t just sound like she belonged here.
She commanded it.
He glanced at his notes in his lap. The paper felt heavier than before.
The knot in his stomach pulled tighter.
It wasn’t jealousy. Not exactly.
It was pressure.
Because next , it would be him standing there — in that same circle of silence, beneath the same hundred watching eyes.
And there would be no margin for error.
Aurelia was wrapping up now.
Her final rebuttal was calm but precise, clipped in a way that made even the fidgeting students in the back straighten up. Her voice carried without needing to rise — every syllable crisp, every word chosen.
“—but portrait memory is not identity. Magical simulations, no matter how refined, are not autonomous minds. We honour the dead by preserving memory, not by pretending it still thinks for itself. To give legal standing to echoes is not just impractical — it’s dangerous.”
She paused, just long enough to let the silence expand around the room like a held breath.
Then, like a quiet blade:
“Stories are not signatures.”
With that, she stepped back from the podium, wand lowering to her side. The bell chimed, soft and final.
Polite applause followed — a few scattered cheers, some murmured reactions, the rustle of students shifting in their seats. The girl Aurelia had debated looked exhausted, though not defeated.
The Q&A portion followed — a brief, sharp exchange as one of the judges posed a question about magical legacy intent and enchanted loopholes. Aurelia answered cleanly. The other girl fumbled slightly but recovered enough to avoid outright embarrassment.
Then came closing summaries. Both sides offered brief final remarks, though the contrast remained stark.
And just like that, it was over.
Aurelia gave a curt nod to the panel, then stepped down without a backward glance.
There was a five-minute recess as the next debaters were called. The audience shifted—stretching limbs, murmuring over their parchment notes, speculating on how controversial the next round would be.
Polaris didn’t hear most of it.
He stood already at one of the twin podiums, spine straight, notes held loosely in one hand. The circle of enchanted runes that marked the speaker’s floor buzzed faintly beneath his shoes—like the air itself was waiting.
Across from him stood Vivienne Lowley, poised and narrow-eyed, her expression unreadable behind her polished smile. She was tall for their age, with pin-straight Black hair and the bearing of someone who expected to win—because losing wasn’t a concept she’d ever had to consider.
The High Council sat in a curved arc behind the judges' bench, elevated slightly above the floor. They did not speak, but their presence was unmistakable. Zion Daramola lounged with an easy grace, legs crossed, his golden-rimmed glasses catching the light. Sabine Lay had her chin resting on one hand, gaze razor-sharp, as if she were already mapping the logic tree of the arguments to come. Caelan Mulciber looked bored, but Polaris didn’t trust it. And Cassandra Rowley sat at the centre, wand resting horizontally across her knees like a sceptre.
Then the bell rang.
A soft chime. The audience hushed.
Cassandra’s voice carried clear across the chamber. “This round’s topic: Should students with known cursed objects in their lineage be required to report them to the school? Arguing for the motion: Vivienne Lowley, Gryffindor. Arguing against: Polaris Black, Ravenclaw.”
Another pause. “Opening statements—begin.”
Vivienne went first.
Her voice was even and calm.
“This is not about surveillance. It is about safety. Hogwarts is a magical institution tasked with the education and protection of every student within its walls. That protection cannot be upheld if the school is unaware of threats embedded in students’ belongings—or bloodlines.”
She glanced toward the Council.
“Cursed objects have long histories of lying dormant. A necklace here. A ring there. We know the tales—Borgin and Burkes is practically a graveyard of forgotten tragedies. Inheritance is not innocence.”
A murmur stirred in the crowd.
Vivienne didn’t smile, but her chin lifted slightly.
“I’m not suggesting punishment. I’m suggesting awareness. A simple policy: transparency in cases where an object’s lineage includes proven malediction. Not rumour. Not gossip. Just fact. If we can track illness, we can track danger. And we must.”
The bell rang again.
Cassandra nodded. “Thank you. Mr. Black—your opening.”
Polaris stepped forward.
He did not speak immediately.
Instead, he let the silence stretch just long enough to make the front row lean forward. Then, calmly:
“This debate presumes a simple question: safety or secrecy.”
His tone was quiet, but it cut through the room like a silver thread.
“But I would argue the premise itself is flawed. This is not a debate about curses. It is a debate about control. About who decides what danger looks like. And how quickly fear becomes policy.”
He lifted his eyes toward the Council. Sabine met his gaze, expression unreadable.
“Magical inheritance is not a crime. And neither is silence.”
Another pause. Then, more sharply:
“The Macnair Confiscation Acts of 1864 began with language just like this— reporting , precaution , security . Within a decade, hundreds of families lost access to heirlooms, ancestral tools, and yes—even objects of cultural significance—because a Ministry clerk believed a spell felt too sharp. ”
Polaris leaned slightly into the podium.
“I do not defend the use of cursed artefacts. I defend the right not to be pre-emptively punished for a bloodline.”
He stepped back.
The bell chimed.
For a moment, there was no sound but the soft scratch of Caelan Mulciber’s quill.
Main Arguments.
Vivienne moved with clear confidence.
“Mr. Black speaks of theoretical oppression. I speak of concrete danger. In the last fifty years, there have been eight confirmed cursed object incidents in Hogwarts alone—two of them fatal. Every single one came from an unregistered family heirloom. No disclosure. No accountability. Only regret.”
She held up a small stack of parchment. “Cursed object law exists. The Confinement Codex, Article VII. The Trelawney-Penn Inheritance Reform. All it asks is clarity. A single report. Quiet. Sealed. Handled with discretion.”
A beat.
“If you are not hiding something dangerous, why would you refuse?”
Polaris didn’t move.
He didn’t need to.
The next chime.
He stepped up again.
“If we taught History of Magic properly,” he said calmly, “we would all know that clarity is a luxury of the powerful.”
That stirred something. Even Sabine’s eyebrow ticked.
“The question isn’t whether dangerous objects exist. Of course they do. So do dangerous spells. So do dangerous people. ”
He let that settle. Let the implication breathe.
“The question is—what happens when a student is forced to confess a family’s private shame to a system that already distrusts them?”
A flicker toward Vivienne.
“And how long until that shame is weaponized?”
He let that hang in the air, then turned slightly toward the judges’ bench.
“This policy doesn’t increase safety. It increases surveillance. It tells students: ‘If your family made mistakes, if you carry that weight, we want your name on record.’”
Polaris’s voice didn’t rise.
It didn’t need to.
“You do not protect children by making them complicit in their own condemnation.”
The bell rang.
There was a moment of stillness—more than polite. Something close to reverent.
Even Caelan looked up.
Rebuttals.
Vivienne’s eyes were colder now.
“So what? We do nothing ?” she asked. “We allow a first-year to carry a cursed signet ring into the dormitories and hope it doesn’t whisper to her while she sleeps?”
She shook her head.
“No, it’s not fearmongering. It’s just being prepared. If you let a cursed object, go without saying anything, that’s not privacy—it’s just stupid. You don’t wait for the hex to hit before you care.”
And though her voice stayed steady, her gaze flicked — just for a moment — to the panel. Then back to Polaris. Almost like she wasn’t just arguing with him anymore. She was defending herself.
The final bell.
Then Polaris again.
He didn’t rush.
He just lifted his wand faintly—no spell, just a gesture.
“A wand,” he said, “is the most dangerous magical object a student owns. Capable of harm. Of murder.”
A pause.
“We do not ask students to register their wand cores. We trust them. We teach them. We guide them.”
His gaze didn’t waver.
“But the moment an object comes with a dark name, we panic. We assign guilt. We forget that trust is not something you receive once you’re proven safe. It’s something you give—so they can be.”
He stepped back. Quietly. Fully.
The room stayed hushed.
The final bell rang.
Cassandra rose slightly in her seat. “Mr. Black, Miss Lowley — you may now address one another directly. Panel may interject at any time. Proceed.”
Vivienne was the first to speak, voice clipped and practiced. “You keep talking about shame and punishment, Mr Black, but it’s just record-keeping. Private reports. Not even a public list. You’re acting like it’s a noose.”
Polaris didn’t blink. “A noose and a file may look different, but both tighten when fear controls them.”
Soft oohs from the audience.
Caelan Mulciber arched a brow.
Vivienne narrowed her eyes. “Are you saying being honest is oppressive now?”
“I’m saying forcing people to tell everything only ever happens to the ones people already don’t trust. And that line—who’s safe and who isn’t—is usually drawn by whoever’s holding the quill.” Polaris said calmly.
A low hum rippled through the benches.
Zion Daramola leaned forward, tapping a quill against his knee. “Miss Lowley, in your model, who would decide what qualifies as a ‘known cursed object’? Is it the item's history, or its current magical behaviour?”
Vivienne faltered. “Well—ideally both, but the family’s record—”
“So legacy, not actual danger,” Polaris cut in.
“Some legacies are dangerous,” she snapped, turning on him. “You of all people should understand that.”
The words landed with a hush.
Even the scribes paused.
Polaris stared at her. Not angry. Just… tired.
“And I do,” he said, softly. “Which is why I’d never give a system the right to decide which of us deserves to carry our names.”
Cassandra shifted slightly, one boot tapping the wood in rhythm.
Sabine Lay asked next, voice like velvet over a blade: “Mr. Black — what protections would you offer instead?”
“Education,” Polaris said instantly. “Mentorship. Supervision with consent. Empowerment, not surveillance.”
Vivienne scoffed. “That’s idealistic.”
“And yours is paranoid,” he replied, voice still level. “You fear what magic can become. I fear what fear becomes when it wears robes and writes rules.”
Gasps. A few scattered claps — quickly hushed by prefects.
Cassandra’s mouth twitched. “That’s time.”
They were now in the closing statements.
Cassandra gestured. “Miss Lowley.”
Vivienne stepped forward, lips thin.
“We do not fear students,” she said, cold now, all poise stripped to steel. “We fear the silence around the dangerous few. If your great-grandfather left you a basilisk egg or a cursed blade, we deserve to know. Hogwarts is a place of learning — not of hiding.”
She stepped back sharply.
“Mr. Black.”
Polaris stepped forward.
He didn’t speak at first.
He looked at the crowd. The faces. The tension.
Then:
“There’s a phrase in Arithmancy. Curse Heuristics. The logic behind how we classify a curse.”
A beat.
“It’s never about the object. It’s about intent. Context. History. Emotion.”
His gaze lifted to the Council.
“To report a cursed object is to reduce a memory to paperwork. A trauma to data. A legacy to suspicion.”
His voice remained soft.
“We do not make schools safer by building confession boxes. We do it by giving students the tools to wield their pasts — not fear them.”
Another pause.
Then, almost quietly:
“I’d rather share a dormitory with someone holding a cursed object... than with someone who thinks they should have to apologize for it.”
He stepped back.
Dead silence.
Then—
Applause. Real this time.
Someone whistled. A few others joined. The noise grew — not overwhelming, but definite. Students leaned toward one another, whispering. Even a few older years nodded, surprised and maybe a little impressed.
Corvus, back in the crowd, gave a low, dramatic bow in his seat. Bastian was leaned forward on the desk completely invested.
Nate was on his feet. Clapping.
Vivienne stood still, jaw clenched.
At the panel, Caelan Mulciber’s quill had stopped mid-scroll.
Sabine Lay’s fingers were steepled under her chin, eyes unreadable but fixed on Polaris.
Zion Daramola leaned back in his chair, smiling faintly like he'd just watched a piece fall into place on a very large board.
Cassandra Rowley tapped her wand once against her palm. “Thank you, both. Results will be posted after the Council confers. For now—first years who participated today, please remain. Everyone else including the debating members, you’re dismissed. Thank you for attending.”
Chairs scraped and murmurs swelled as the crowd began filtering out. A few students shot glances back at Polaris — some curious, others cautious. Corvus gave him a double thumbs-up behind a wall of departing second-years. Nate gave him a wink before being swept away with Willow, who made an exaggerated swoon gesture as she passed Aurelia.
Within moments, the room had thinned, leaving only the First Years and the High Council.
Amongst the first years, there was eight in total — one from each house, two each. The ones who had stood in the circle and argued, dissected, challenged.
From Ravenclaw, there was Agnes Pennyfeather — quiet, bright-eyed, with a way of framing arguments like clockwork blueprints. Not forceful, but persistent. Polaris has only spoken to her once, that time her and a few others apologised.
Slytherin with Aurelia Potter , of course — all sharp corners and fire, capable of commanding attention by sheer presence alone. And Alexander Waters , who never raised his voice but knew exactly how to twist an opponent’s logic back on itself.
Gryffindor had Vivienne Lowley, then there was Jasper Finnigan , who strutted into debates like they were duels, half-improvised and full of fire. Chaotic, but somehow effective.
And Hufflepuff: David Ayo , whose quiet empathy made him unexpectedly devastating. He grounded his points like a healer — gentle, but with surgical insight. And Ella Addams , who barely spoke above a whisper. Thorough. Relentless. Easy to overlook until it was too late.
Vivienne Lowley approached first — tentative, lips pressed in an uncomfortable line. “Hey, um…” she rubbed the back of her neck. “About what I said. The… legacy thing. That was out of line.”
She didn’t look flustered — just tired, and sharper around the edges than she’d been before.
Polaris glanced at her, unreadable. “It’s fine,” he said, voice even. “People assume things about my family all the time. Some of them are right. Some of them aren’t. Doesn’t change anything.”
He meant it. There was no sting in his tone. Just fact.
Vivienne's eyes fluttered in momentary confusion. Words gathered, then scattered before she could speak.
She backed off quietly. Aurelia had perched herself on one of the long tables nearby, arms crossed, one leg swinging idly. Her eyes were narrowed at Polaris like he was a particularly difficult riddle she hadn’t cracked yet.
He caught her staring.
He raised an eyebrow faintly. “No costume today?”
Aurelia scoffed. “It was never a costume.”
Polaris tilted his head. “Pity. I half-expected you to duel me in a wreath.”
She didn’t miss a beat. “Didn’t want you to have another magical fit and mistake it for a divine omen.”
Polaris blinked.
There was a pause—just long enough for the words to land, teeter on the edge of too much .
Ella Addams made a faint choking noise. Agnes looked absolutely horrified .
Aurelia just shrugged, unapologetic.
Polaris stared at her for a long moment.
He didn’t laugh.
Didn’t smile.
But something in his eyes flickered—just slightly. Like a smirk tried to surface and was forcefully shoved back down.
Behind the blank expression, he was dangerously close to cracking.
Because it was funny.
Ridiculous. Awful. Unfiltered.
Exactly the kind of joke that would get someone hexed — or knighted, depending on the audience.
He composed himself.
Then, coolly: “Creative.”
And he turned away without another word.
He wasn’t giving her the satisfaction of knowing he was about to laugh.
He didn’t get far; Agnes Pennyfeather stepped cautiously into his periphery.
“Black,” she said gently, as though testing the water. “I just wanted to say—your speech was... sort of extraordinary. The way you worked in the Macnair Confiscation Acts and reframed the central assumption—well, it was—”
He glanced at her, with that faint, unreadable tilt of the head that often said more than words.
Whatever she was about to say next snagged in her throat.
Polaris didn’t mean to be cold. But he’d already left the moment behind. His mind had turned inward again — toward the pacing of his logic, just how his debate went in general.
Agnes shifted awkwardly, smoothing a hand over the cuff of her sleeve.
And then—
A hush fell.
The High Council had gathered in a loose semicircle, heads bent close, speaking in hushed tones. Their words didn’t carry, but the shape of them did — quick, clipped, deliberate. Zion said something that made Cassandra’s brow lift faintly. Sabine tapped her wand twice against her boot. Caelan glanced sideways — straight at Polaris — then back again without a word.
Finally, Cassandra Rowley turned, stepped forward, and addressed the circle of First Years with the even, carrying voice of someone used to being heard.
“All of you,” she said, “demonstrated skill today. Some more visibly than others. But what matters most is that you stood here and argued with clarity, conviction, and control.”
Her eyes swept the group. “Those are not small things. And they will be remembered.”
A pause.
“Judging was based on four primary criteria: clarity and logic; magical accuracy and citation; rhetorical tone and persuasion; and the ability to anticipate and dismantle opposing points.”
There were nods — from David, from Jasper, even from Ella, who stood with his hands folded neatly in front of him like he was about to be cross-examined.
Cassandra went on: “We won’t release individual scores. This isn’t about competition—yet. But for those of you considering further involvement —”
Another pause.
“—you should know that Hogwarts selects its Grand Concordium Summit Delegation next year in April.”
That got a reaction.
Vivienne straightened. Aurelia narrowed her eyes. Even Alexander Waters looked marginally interested for the first time all evening.
Cassandra’s tone didn’t shift. “Each school selects one student per year to represent them. Debates are international. The judging panel includes Ministers of Magic, foreign dignitaries, and Wizengamot observers. Winning students receive the Silver Laurel — and the attention of every major law institution in Europe.”
Then, more quietly:
“The Concordium is not a game. It’s a legacy. If that matters to you—start preparing now.”
And here— here —her eyes landed, just for a moment, on Polaris.
Not long enough to be called out.
But long enough to be unmistakable.
Polaris didn't move. Not even when Cassandra turned away.
Eventually they were allowed to leave, finally . Now he could go back to his dorm and try figure out what he's working with in what Emeric Vass left behind.
Corvus and Bastian were already waiting. They'd claimed a spot beneath the long windows just outside the chamber, both leaning against the wall like they owned it — which, knowing them, wasn't far from how they felt.
Bastian was grinning. "Well," he said, arms crossed loosely, "that was a delight. I knew they'd let outsiders watch these eventually, but I didn't expect a front-row seat to a Black family thesis."
Corvus rolled his eyes. "It was fine. Bit long. They all sounded like they swallowed a copy of The Art of Magical Rhetoric ." He straightened as Polaris approached, brushing imaginary dust off his robes. "I only paid attention when it was your turn. The rest of it felt like watching goblins file tax disputes."
Polaris gave him a dry look but didn't argue.
Bastian leaned in. "You were good. Sharp. Didn't even look like you were going to faint." A pause. "Which I assume was part of the charm."
Polaris ignored that. "I wasn't going to faint."
"You never know with you," Bastian said cheerfully.
Before Polaris could reply, another voice cut in — a few steps away, warm and familiar.
"Oi, Polaris."
Nate. He was walking over from the left corridor, quick-stepping to catch up, hair slightly mussed and a wide grin on his face. Willow lingered where he'd come from, arms folded, chatting with someone and not looking especially interested in joining.
Nate came to a stop beside them and clapped Polaris lightly on the shoulder. "You were bloody brilliant in there. Proper duel of logic. I mean—" He gave a theatrical shiver. "That last line? Gave me chills. Almost wanted to stand and salute or something."
Polaris shifted slightly, gaze flicking away. "It wasn't that dramatic."
But his ears were a little pink.
Nate looked between Corvus and Bastian briefly, polite but distant. He knew them, but they weren't friends — not like he was with Polaris. He's barely talked with Bastian and Corvus well he mostly argues with him which Nate finds quite amusing.
"Didn't expect you to come," Polaris said.
Nate shrugged. "Willow insisted. But I'm glad I did. Felt like I got a glimpse of future Wizengamot robes in the making." He gave a low whistle. "The summit thing, though. You aiming for that?"
Polaris shrugged, nonchalant. "Maybe."
He was. He wanted it — the Concordium, the Silver Laurel, the future it hinted at. But saying it aloud made something seize in his chest. Like naming it might make it smaller, or worse, real enough to lose.
Nate didn't press. He just smiled a little, like he knew anyway.
Before Polaris could think of anything else to say, the door creaked open behind them. Aurelia stepped out, her presence as effortless as ever, chin lifted, and wand tucked neatly at her side. She didn't look at them — just headed straight for Willow, who was now lounging against the far wall surrounded by a few Gryffindor girls and a Hufflepuff boy.
Their conversation was low, but filled with that particular rhythm — half-laughter, half-barbs. Aurelia leaned in, said something that made Willow snort. The group began to move, drifting toward the far stairwell.
Willow called back over her shoulder. "Nate! We're going!"
Nate gave Polaris a quick grin. "Guess that's my cue." He tapped the side of his nose, then turned to jog after them, his footsteps echoing lightly in the corridor.
As soon as he was out of earshot, Corvus muttered, "Still don't get why you're friends with Sayre."
Polaris didn't look at him.
Corvus clicked his tongue. "His family's practically swimming among Muggles. Bunch of bleeding-heart reformers. Bet they'd marry a toaster if it had a sob story. Only thing decent about him is that he’s pure enough."
Polaris's jaw twitched. Just slightly. Not enough to start a fight. But enough to feel it.
Bastian didn't say anything. He stretched his arms behind his head like he hadn't heard, then casually changed the subject. "Aren't we meant to meet the others? Out by the clocktower lawn? Something about practicing that temp-whisper charm Nott's obsessed with."
Corvus groaned. "Right. He's convinced it'll shave ten seconds off a duel."
Bastian glanced at Polaris. "You coming?"
Polaris shook his head. "Can't. I've got something important."
Corvus raised an eyebrow. "More important than a group hex-athon? You feeling alright?"
Polaris hesitated, then looked at Bastian. "I found what I was looking for."
A pause — then Bastian’s eyes narrowed, thoughtful.
Polaris continued. "It's encoded. Runes, codes, hidden marginalia — buried under layers. I need to start copying it tonight before the book has to go back."
Bastian let out a low whistle. "You actually found it."
Corvus looked baffled. "You're choosing looking at a book over hexing with Nott?"
Polaris just raised a brow.
Which had Corvus have a go again.
"You can do it later."
"No, I can't."
Bastian frowned. "Pol. Come on." He tilted his head, voice edging just slightly into concern. "You're always doing something. First the whole 'haunt the library' thing, now this. I get it — you've got some secret Ravenclaw quest, fine — but just… let it breathe for one night?"
Polaris didn't respond right away. His gaze had drifted — not out of rudeness, not intentionally.
He'd just seen her.
Nia Cadwallader was crossing the far corridor, walking at a diagonal that cut across his field of vision like someone sketching a line straight through a page. She was mid-conversation with two friends — that tall Hufflepuff who always wore mismatched socks, and a first year Gryffindor girl Polaris vaguely recognised from Study Hall.
Nia laughed at something one of them said. Not loudly, not showy. Just one of those quick, bright laughs that felt like it belonged outside, on a warm day. Her hair was braided back today, with a silver charm tucked behind one ear that glinted when she turned.
She didn't see him.
Of course she didn't. Why would she?
He watched without realising he was doing it — eyes tracking her like gravity did the work for him. Not staring. Not exactly. Just... noticing.
The way her hands moved when she talked. The way she tilted her head, curious, like the world was something worth leaning into.
It wasn't conscious. It wasn't even deliberate.
And he had no idea why his chest felt tighter.
"Pol?"
Bastian's voice tugged him back.
His eyes flickered; he looked away.
"What?"
Bastian gave him a look. Not unkind — just baffled. "You spaced out."
Polaris shook his head once. "I'm fine."
"You're not. You haven't been. You're chasing something and you don't even know where it leads."
Polaris glanced at him. "That's the point."
Bastian sighed. "You're impossible."
But he didn't press.
Corvus had already turned to leave, muttering about how ridiculous it was that "the bookworm chose footnotes over fun." Bastian lingered a moment longer, then gave Polaris a short nod — equal parts resigned and loyal.
"We'll be at the lawn. If you change your mind."
Polaris didn't answer.
He waited until they were gone, then turned on his heel, heading in the opposite direction.
He didn't look back.
Chapter 16: What We Leave Behind
Chapter Text
October 24th, 1975, Friday
On the Matter of Runes
How complex are runes?
Very.
They are not letters, not really — not the way Latin is letters, or Greek, or even Cyrillic. Runes are older than language as Polaris understood it. Older, too, than intention.
Each one is a vessel: a shape, a sound, a story, a spell. To read a rune is to read history layered like sediment — phonetic, symbolic, magical. Sometimes prophetic. Always dangerous.
There isn’t just one alphabet. There are many. Elder Futhark. Younger. Anglo-Saxon. Northumbrian. Carved, burned, etched into stone and bone and bark until time itself remembered them.
Some runes guard. Some grant. Some cut. Some conceal.
But the true complexity lies not in the forms themselves — those strange, slanted marks with names like Ansuz and Eiwaz — but in their interplay. Their arrangement. Their silence.
Because runes, above all, are a language of intention.
A single rune may speak, but runes together conspire.
They bind, they veil, they echo.
They twist into bindrunes — sigils made of two or more collapsed into one. They fracture into cipher runes — encrypted languages known only to the hand that shaped them. They nest into matrices — magic folded in on itself like a closed eye.
Numbers appear. Grids. Cross-references. These are not idle markings, but architecture — scaffolding for thought cast in spell-form.
To master runes is not to memorize them.
It is to feel their weight.
To enter the structure, they create.
To risk getting lost in a language that does not care if you understand it — only whether you respect it.
And somewhere in that structure — in that cipher of spirals and scorched glyphs — Polaris had felt something watching back.
“Uh, Polaris?”
He woke with his cheek pressed to parchment.
A deep crease bisected a half-sketched rune where his head had slumped forward, ink smudged faintly beneath his jaw.
For a moment, he wasn’t sure what time it was. What day. What year .
His back ached. His neck was stiff.
Polaris blinked hard, sat up slowly. His hands were cramped from how tightly he’d been gripping his quill. On the desk in front of him was his copied page: spirals, bindrunes, matrices, half-formed guesses and arrowed questions.
None of it made more sense than it had earlier in the day.
Polaris sighed — a long, slow exhale that felt like it had been waiting in his chest for hours.
His limbs ached as he pushed back from the desk. The chair creaked in protest. His spine cracked. He winced.
"Merlin," he muttered, voice gravelled from disuse.
He began gathering his scattered notes — some half-crumpled, others smudged or flecked with ink. A few pages had nearly slipped off the desk’s edge, caught only by the corner of a book he'd borrowed from the library (and most likely wasn’t meant to have borrowed).
The parchment made a dry, papery rustle in the quiet as he shuffled them into a stack. Carefully, he slotted his quill into the cup beside his candle stub and blew out the flame with a soft breath. The smoke curled upward, faintly blue.
From behind him, a whisper:
“You’re going to turn into a book at this rate.”
Polaris turned, blearily.
His roommate Elias was standing by the door, hair flattened on one side, wand tucked behind his ear like he hadn’t realised he was still holding it. His slippers were mismatched. There was a faint, amused squint to his expression as he padded softly back toward his bed.
Polaris rubbed at his eyes. “What time is it?”
“Past three,” Elias whispered. “You’ve been out for a while I went to the loo and saw you sleeping. Figured I shouldn’t let you die of ink poisoning face-down on your desk.”
“…Thanks.”
Polaris glanced down at the crease mark running diagonally across his copied rune page and scrubbed at his jaw, grimacing faintly at the ink smear there.
“Were you working on that since you got back?”
Polaris nodded, stifling a yawn. “Yeah, after dinner. I must’ve sat down right after. Forgot to… do anything else, apparently.”
Elias snorted quietly and flopped back into his bed, pulling the covers up to his chin. “Mental. Absolutely mental. You ever sleep like a normal person?”
If there was one thing Polaris’ roommates knew about him at this point was his odd sleep schedule.
Polaris didn’t answer that. Mostly because he didn’t have an answer that wasn’t no.
He hovered by his bed, still slightly dazed, half-thinking he should re-alphabetise the notes he’d just gathered — then deciding against it. He tossed them gently onto the trunk at the foot of his bed and turned back toward the darkened room.
Elias’s voice came again, muffled but sly.
“You keeping tabs on the season, by the way?”
Polaris, who had been halfway to crawling under his blankets, paused.
“Which season?”
Elias made a faint noise of offence. “ Quidditch, obviously.”
Polaris rolled his eyes but sank into bed. “Yes. I’m aware your Harpies are playing on Saturday first week of November.”
“Against the Falcons. It’s huge. I heard Gwenog might be starting this time.”
“Gwenog’s always ‘might be starting,’” Polaris muttered, voice dry with sleep. “And if she does, it’ll be three penalties and a broken nose before the first ten minutes.”
“That’s called passion. ”
“That’s called reckless endangerment. ”
He could barely see the grin on Elias’ face. “Still think your Puddlemere lot are going to claw their way to the top?”
“We’re third in the league and we don’t hospitalise half our own team every other match, so yes.”
“Delusional.”
Polaris huffed a soft, tired laugh and let his eyes close. The warmth of his bed was already pulling him under again.
And then, without meaning to, Elias’ voice reminded him of someone else.
Corvus.
Anytime Quidditch came up between them, Corvus lit up like someone had cast Lumos behind his ribs. He had opinions, strong ones, shouted across corridors and scribbled into the margins of homework essays. Ballycastle Bats — that was his team. He wore their pin like it was a family crest and took personal offence anytime Polaris so much as implied their strategy was “erratic at best.”
They’d argued through all of September. Corvus defending their new Beater like he was blood. Polaris insisting that no amount of dramatics could make up for a Keeper who couldn’t catch a Quaffle with a Summoning Charm.
But Corvus was passionate. Not in the same way Elias was — Elias talked because he always had something to say. Corvus talked because he couldn’t not.
And even if Polaris pretended to roll his eyes, he couldn’t deny how infectious it was. How easy it was to get pulled into the debates, the player stats, the team drama, the league tables scrawled on napkins in the Great Hall.
How could Polaris not follow the season. He had great hope that Puddlemere wouldn’t disappoint him this season, their last game last week had ended in victory though it was too close. 320–280.
Their whispered bickering faded into a comfortable quiet — one that settled like a well-worn jersey between them, soft and familiar.
But sleep came slowly.
Even as his body relaxed, his mind remained caught in the weave of symbols and spirals.
He’d thought he understood runes — or at least the basics. Leisurely reading had filled in the surface knowledge: names, shapes, phonetics. He’d memorized the neat rows of Elder Futhark like he might memorize a language chart or a Potions table.
But this — what he’d stumbled into tonight — was something else entirely.
The deeper layers unravelled like thread pulled from a tapestry.
Some scholars believed runes also functioned as magical numerals — each with a frequency, a weight, a consequence. In the margin of a borrowed page, he’d seen the word gematria scrawled beside a grid that resembled a logic puzzle and a ritual circle all at once.
And then there were the bindrunes.
Twisted symbols, fused and overlapping. Two runes — or three, or five — tangled into a single, impossible glyph. Sometimes decorative. Sometimes deceptive. Sometimes deliberate, but more often, Polaris suspected, half-lost to time. The question was never just what it said — but how many things it was saying at once.
He thought he recognized the rune for ‘journey’ — Raidho — etched into a diagram from an 11th-century Icelandic stave, but it had been altered. Not broken, exactly. Twisted. Fused with another he didn’t recognize. Its arms had curled in on themselves like a closed door.
Around it, numbers spiralled like orbiting moons:
- 9. 24.
He’d stared at those numbers for too long — long enough to start seeing them in his notes, in the page margins, in the pattern of wand flicks etched into spell diagrams.
A separate grid in the margin cross-referenced those numbers with other runes — ones he hadn’t seen yet. Or hadn’t realized he’d seen.
Maybe they weren’t numbers at all. Maybe they were coordinates. A pattern. A date. A code. Something buried in the layers.
Polaris shifted under the covers, restless now. His fingers curled unconsciously against the edge of his sheet, still thinking through angles and translations.
Polaris turned onto his side and tried, again, to sleep.
But even as his breath deepened, and the warmth of the blankets finally anchored him back to stillness, a part of his mind remained caught in that spiralling web of symbols.
Wondering what it meant.
And whether it knew he was trying to understand.
October 25th, 1975, Saturday
Polaris was tired.
Not the kind of tired that could be shaken off with Black Rose Brew and a morning breeze, but the kind that lingered behind the eyes and weighed down the limbs like waterlogged robes. His handwriting had grown steadily messier as the session wore on, a scrawl of half-formed letters that barely clung to the margins of the parchment spread before him. A good portion of the ink was still wet—he’d forgotten to blot it.
His left hand cradled his head, thumb pressed beneath his cheekbone, fingers curled into his hair. He hadn’t meant to lean so far forward, but it was the only way to keep his eyes from shutting. His brows had begun to pinch without him realizing it, the way they always did when his eyelids felt too heavy to hold up.
He’d woken up far too early. Voluntarily, if one could believe that.
He’d wanted to finish copying the last few notes of that borrowed book— “ Field Anomalies and Spell Residue”, a forgotten Department of Mysteries volume — before returning it to Madam Pince. So, he’d risen at dawn, climbed down to the library before breakfast, and scribbled until his wrist ached. Now, he was running on nerves and determination. Mostly nerves.
The parchment in front of him lay blank where his last sentence trailed off. He hadn’t written a word in—how long had it been?
His quill still sat in his right hand, poised but forgotten, while he stared glassy-eyed at the debate unfolding on the platform ahead. Sixth-years. One side arguing with sharp indignation; the other cool and rhetorical. The topic was loaded: Should magical creatures with near-human intelligence—centaurs, merfolk, goblins—be granted full legal personhood under wizarding law?
Speciesism. Historical oppression. The blurred line between sapience and status. It wasn’t a question with a clean answer, and Polaris hated questions without clean answers.
That was probably why he was still awake.
A Hufflepuff girl with plaited hair was arguing passionately that centaurs had their own cultures, languages, and governance systems. “We treat them as inferior because they live outside our laws, and they live outside our laws because we treat them as inferior,” she said, voice rising. “That’s not neutrality. That’s neglect.”
Polaris went still for a beat. That was—he should write that down.
He shifted, sat up straighter, dipped his quill in ink and jotted a half-formed note. His hand shook slightly. His eyes burned. A part of him still longed—achingly—for a pillow and quiet, but another part, deeper and sharper, clung to the debate like a tether.
Because this was interesting. Messy, yes. Rife with contradictions and deeply entrenched bias—but real.
Just two days ago, he’d been the one on that platform. He had ended up winning. Officially. Five House Points and a spot on the club leaderboard, though Polaris had also been voted Best Speaker of the Week by his peers — a fact he still didn’t know what to do with.
Apparently, winning a Mock Trial earned you points if it was good enough. Sometimes recognition. At the end of term, the top name on the leaderboard received the Silver Stag Pin — a badge of persuasive excellence said to have once been worn by the current Minister of Magic, Harold Minchum. Supposedly, it glowed faintly when its wearer lied.
Probably just a rumour. Probably.
And unlike the endless formalities of House expectations or the unspoken rules of hallway politics, this had rules he could follow. Evidence. Structure. Language as a weapon wielded openly.
Someone else took the floor—a Slytherin boy, deliberate and slow-spoken, countering with legal precedent from the Department of Magical Creatures, citing the infamous Centaur Liaison Office as proof of "unwillingness to integrate."
Polaris exhaled sharply through his nose. That wasn’t proof—it was bureaucracy dressed up as diplomacy.
He scribbled that, too. Barely legible.
His head dipped forward slightly, and he jerked it back up.
At the front of the room, Sabine Lay stood with her hands clasped loosely behind her back, one foot slightly angled as if she’d been born to supervise ancient courtrooms instead of Hogwarts clubrooms. She didn’t interrupt the flow of the sixth-years' arguments, but her presence hovered.
When the last speaker finished and the platform fell silent, she gave a single, unimpressed clap.
“Well,” she said. “No one set the podium on fire. Promising start.”
There were a few nervous chuckles from the younger years.
“And now,” she added, already walking toward the rows of seated students, “Hot Seat.”
Polaris barely reacted. He was looking at his notes, sort of. He was mostly thinking about the runes that were written around strange sequence of numbers he had a good look at this morning when he had finished copying the hidden notes that appeared at the tap of his wand.
“You there, Miss Pennyfeather—what flaw do you see in the affirmative’s argument?”
Polaris’ housemate Agnes looked somewhat startled to have been chosen first. She hesitated, then gave a fumbling answer about romanticizing centaur culture without addressing internal conflicts.
Polaris, still somewhat distracted, didn’t notice his name until Sabine’s voice landed louder.
“Mr. Black.”
His head snapped up.
Sabine arched a brow. “If you could ask one question to the negative side, what would it be?”
There was a pause. A longer one than anyone expected.
Polaris stared at her, processing the question with a delay that made his ears go a little warm. His mind shuffled frantically—debate, sixth-years, the negative side... what had they said again?
“Could you repeat the question?” he asked, voice low but steady, even if a little hoarse from sleep.
Sabine didn’t sigh, but her pause was its own punctuation. “If you could ask one question to the negative team—what would it be?”
Polaris sat up, fingers curling slightly on the edge of his desk. This time, he listened to the silence left behind by the debate. He let the logic play back in his head: legal precedent, unwillingness to integrate, departmental definitions, the term “beings” as a legal category.
He blinked once. Twice.
Then he spoke.
“If the classification system is meant to reflect magical creatures’ ability to coexist with wizarding society…” he began slowly, “then what safeguards are in place to ensure the system doesn’t just reflect our prejudice instead?”
Silence followed.
Polaris looked down again, eyes flicking to his parchment.
Across the row, one of the Hufflepuff first-years made a face, eyebrows squished together as though Polaris had just spoken in a very polite, very confusing form of Parseltongue. A Ravenclaw boy muttered under his breath, “What does that even mean?” though his quill moved a little faster after saying it, like he was hoping to figure it out mid-scribble.
Someone in the back whispered, not unkindly, “Of course he’d ask something like that.”
Not out of malice, perhaps just resignation.
Two seats down, a third year Slytherin girl leaned toward her friend and said, a touch too loudly, “Well, I was proud of my question. Not anymore.”
A few snickers followed.
But not everyone was laughing.
One of the third-years—an older Gryffindor girl with neatly pinned braids and a colour-coded note system—stared at Polaris like he’d just shifted the shape of the room. She glanced at her own question, the one she’d written down and mentally rehearsed before the session. It had something to do with interspecies diplomacy and outdated census forms. It was fine. Sensible.
But not that .
She frowned slightly, then looked back at him, her expression unreadable.
Sabine arched an eyebrow. “Affirmative or negative—would either side like to field that?”
A pause.
Then one of the sixth-years from the negative bench stood — a boy in Slytherin colours, with ink stains across his cuffs and a slightly nervous edge to his posture.
He cleared his throat. “Well… technically, the Department claims the definitions are based on observed behaviour and intent—creatures who’ve attacked humans without provocation, or who resist regulation, tend to fall under ‘beast’ classifications. But—” he hesitated, “you’re right. There’s not much transparency around how that’s enforced. Or challenged.”
The girl who’d argued for the affirmative side leaned forward, visibly interested. “So the system can reflect prejudice, whether or not it’s meant to.”
The Slytherin boy gave a reluctant nod. “In theory, yes. It depends who’s doing the observing. And what they already believe.”
That seemed to land heavily across the room.
Sabine said nothing for a beat. Then, “Thank you, Mr. Black. Miss Ogundele, same question.”
Polaris barely heard the rest of the responses.
The weight behind his eyes had turned into a slow, pulsing ache. He stayed upright through the end of the session—out of habit more than will—but by the time the chairs scraped back, and voices rose, he was already somewhere else entirely.
He didn’t go to his dorm.
Instead, he went where his feet often carried him when his thoughts refused to settle.
— ❈ —
Polaris had a headache blooming just above his brows, the kind that pulsed behind the eyes and made the light in the library seem sharper than it was. He should’ve gone to bed. He knew he should’ve gone to bed.
And yet, there he was—curled at the far end of a long table in the library’s west wing, the book Runes Beyond the Basics spread open before him like some sacred script. His handwriting trailed beside the diagrams in precise, almost too-neat lines, betraying the slow rhythm of someone trying to stay awake through sheer willpower.
The chapter was on Runic Grids—layered arrays of ancient symbols used in magical encryption, spell reinforcement, and protective enchantments. The text delved into spatial harmonics, the way certain runes amplified or neutralized each other when arranged in three-dimensional structures.
Fascinating. Theoretically.
Practically? Right now, it was a war between his interest and his eyelids.
He scrawled something in the margins— “Fehu conflicts with Thurisaz if layered on the same axis”—then blinked at it like the words might slide off the page.
Beside him, Kalen Nott didn’t say anything. Hadn’t, since Polaris sat down.
He was reading a different book entirely—something sleeker, darker—his posture relaxed but spine straight. Observing more than reading, really. Kalen’s gaze moved like a cat’s—smooth, slow, never still for long.
The silence between them wasn’t awkward. It simply was .
Until Kalen tilted his head a fraction, voice low.
“Since when are you into runes?”
Polaris didn’t look up right away. He finished his note, underlined something, and only then shrugged.
“I don’t know. New thing.” He flipped the page. “I like knowing how they work. They’re... structured. Everything has meaning, has a placement and context. The power’s in the pattern.”
Kalen didn’t respond immediately, but Polaris could feel the subtle shift of him glancing over.
No matter how many times Kalen tried to beat the allegations of his nosiness, it just didn’t match with his actions.
The boy had a talent for looking utterly disinterested while simultaneously absorbing everything within ten feet. If there was a conversation being whispered three shelves away, Kalen probably already had a mental transcript and a working theory.
Polaris didn’t call him out on it. He simply flipped the page.
“You know Ancient Runes is a third-year subject,” Kalen murmured.
Polaris turned the book slightly toward himself, as if shielding it. “Didn’t say I was taking it.”
“Mm.” A dry hum of scepticism. “Just studying it for fun, then?”
“There are worse things to be ahead on.”
Kalen’s mouth twitched—just slightly. Not quite a smile, but something adjacent. “You planning to start duelling in Elder Futhark?”
Polaris exhaled faintly through his nose. “You’d be surprised how many protective spells are reinforced by runes. Wards. Encryption. Spatial anchoring. Being familiar with them isn’t exactly useless.”
Another pause. Then Kalen leaned back in his chair, gaze drifting back to his own book.
“Alright...” Kalen mumbled.
Polaris didn’t say exactly what he was thinking.
Instead, he only let his quill scratch back into motion. The rune grids weren’t going to decipher themselves.
He couldn’t do any more. Couldn’t keep his eyes open.
Barely twenty minutes later, Polaris was curled up in bed, the duvet balled in his fist, wrapped snugly around him like a shield.
Only two of his roommates were still in the dorm—Felix and Charlie, both fast asleep. The others were off somewhere, probably out enjoying their Saturday.
It was nearly 6 p.m. when Polaris finally stirred—woken not by his own will, but by Felix Kim standing stiffly at his bedside, arms folded, and expression caught somewhere between resigned and apologetic.
“Sorry,” Felix said, not sounding particularly sorry. “Avery’s been to the door three times now. This time, he told me to just wake you up .”
Polaris squinted blearily at him; his head still fogged from sleep. “Did he say why?”
“No,” Felix said, tone dry. “Just that you should come outside . He didn’t seem especially interested in waiting for a polite moment.” A pause. “Also, Yaxley was there too. Didn’t talk. Just looked very… invested in his fingernails.”
Polaris groaned and dragged the duvet tighter around himself like it might shield him from obligation. “Tell them I’m dead.”
Felix raised an eyebrow. “I did. Twice. He didn’t believe me.”
There was a beat of silence. Felix looked like he wanted to leave but also like he was stuck in some diplomatic no-man’s-land. He adjusted his perfectly pressed collar. “Look, I don’t mind telling people off, but I’m not your owl.”
Polaris sighed, rubbing at his eyes. “I know. Sorry.”
Felix softened a little at that, then added, matter-of-factly, “He was pacing. You should probably deal with him before he tries to climb through a window or something.”
With a final sigh of protest, Polaris threw back the duvet and swung his legs out of bed, cold air hitting his skin like a slap.
“Fine,” he muttered. “But if he bites, I’m blaming you.”
Felix gave a shrug, already halfway back to his bed. “Just try not to start a diplomatic incident. My parents would be thrilled .”
Polaris didn’t rush.
He showered slowly, dressed deliberately, and sat on the edge of his bed long enough to feel vaguely human again. His stomach growled — which was, frankly, the only reason he was upright at all. He dragged a brush through his hair, tugged on his boots, and took his time with every button like he was stalling for a meeting he didn’t ask to attend.
By the time he reached the entrance to the common room, the torches in the corridor were already flickering with that late-evening amber glow.
Polaris hesitated for a second — then stepped out.
Corvus Avery was leaning against the wall opposite, arms crossed, a frown ready to launch. He perked up the moment he spotted him.
“There you are!” Corvus said, like Polaris had been missing for weeks instead of a few hours. “I knew you were alive. Why weren’t you at lunch?”
Polaris blinked slowly, like he was still buffering.
“I was asleep.”
Corvus threw his hands up. “ All day ? What are you, a cat? You missed lunch .”
“I’ll survive.”
“That’s debatable. You’re basically made of black tea and spite.”
Bastian stood a few feet away, arms crossed, his expression unreadable but watchful. He gave Polaris a once-over — not judging, just measuring.
“You don’t look like you slept well,” Bastian said quietly. “Nightmares?”
Polaris shook his head. “No. Just… tired.”
At that, Bastian’s eyes narrowed just slightly. “Did something trigger it?”
Corvus, clearly not listening, interrupted, “Can we not start with the brooding Riddle mystery today? Can we just go eat ? The hall’s open for dinner and I’ve been waiting ages to go because I didn’t want to leave without you.”
Polaris gave him a sideways look. “You saw me yesterday .”
“Yes, and it’s been tragic since.” Corvus flung a dramatic hand against the stone wall. “Anyway, I waited. I’m starving. Let’s move.”
“Give me a second.” Polaris shifted his weight, voice still quiet. “I need to write something down. Just a thought that came to me when I woke up.”
Bastian tilted his head slightly. “Related to the notes you found?”
“Yeah. I think I missed something.” Polaris pinched the bridge of his nose. “It’s like trying to read a book someone wrote on a moving train—only I’m the train.”
“You're not allowed to be this cryptic before food,” Corvus groaned. “Come on, bring your haunted notebook and think while chewing. Please.”
Bastian finally moved, placing a hand briefly on Polaris’s shoulder before letting it drop. “Write it down if you need to. We’ll wait.”
Polaris nodded, quietly grateful. He pulled a folded bit of parchment from his pocket, then took his wand from his sleeve and tucked it lightly under his chin — balancing it there absently as he leaned against the cool stone wall. His hand moved quickly, scribbling notes in slanted lines with his self-inked quill.
Corvus sighed so loudly it echoed. “You’re both insufferable. This is why I have ulcers.”
“You don’t have ulcers,” Polaris muttered absently, scribbling something down.
“I will,” Corvus huffed. “And when I do, I’ll name it after you. Ulcera Polaris . Very rare. Very inconvenient. No known cure except biscuits and constant validation.”
Polaris didn’t even look up from his parchment. “Sounds like a you problem.”
“Oh, wow ,” Corvus said, clutching his chest. “I drag myself across the castle, starve myself waiting for you, mourn your apparent death—”
“You saw me yesterday ,” Polaris reminded him.
“Time is relative ,” Corvus shot back. “Grief doesn’t follow a schedule.”
Bastian, leaning casually against the wall, said without missing a beat, “Neither does your sense of proportion.”
Corvus pointed at him. “Seriously?”
“I’m not defending your fictional ulcer.”
“Fine. When I get one, I’ll name it after both of you. Ulcera Bastilaris. Side effects include feeling abandoned and dramatically underfed.”
Polaris finished the last word and folded his parchment with a sigh. “Can we please go before he starts naming symptoms?”
“I already have. Symptom one: hunger. Symptom two: betrayal.”
Polaris tucked the folded parchment into his pocket, then brought his wand to his palm. “If we hadn’t known each other since we were toddlers,” he muttered, “I would’ve gone out of my way to avoid you.”
Corvus gasped like he'd been slapped. “You wound me. Mortally. Right in the ulcer.”
Bastian, without glancing at Corvus, said, “Symptom three: excessive exaggeration.”
“I hope the ulcer devours me,” Corvus declared. “Then maybe you two will finally feel remorse .”
Polaris gave him a sidelong glance. “Remorse, no. Silence, maybe. Worth the trade.”
Corvus pressed a hand dramatically to his forehead. “Unbelievable. This is the emotional support I get.”
“You’re not emotionally supported,” Bastian said mildly. “You’re just too loud to ignore.”
Polaris was already heading for the corridor. “Come on, Ulcera Bastilaris. Let’s get you fed before the whining becomes fatal.”
Corvus, never one to pass up a theatrical exit, swept after them with a groan. “I’m keeping score, you know. One day, when I’m even more powerful and universally admired—probably with my own chocolate frog card—I’ll remember this cruelty.”
Polaris didn’t even glance back. “You already believe you’re all those things.”
“And that’s the only reason we tolerate you,” Bastian added, completely deadpan.
Corvus lit up like he’d been complimented. “See? He gets it.”
Polaris slowed.
Up ahead, a knot of students had formed near the entrance alcove, just past a row of suits of armour. Voices were rising — sharp, urgent, unmistakably hostile.
“Someone’s throwing a fit,” Corvus muttered, intrigued as ever by chaos he hadn’t caused. “Should we be good citizens and investigate?”
Bastian rolled his eyes. “You mean gawk like everyone else?”
“I mean observe the unfolding tragedy of interpersonal relations. For academic purposes.” Corvus was already veering toward the crowd.
Polaris and Bastian didn't exactly follow, they were dragged , Corvus had his hands wrapped around their wrists as he pushed himself through.
They pushed through the last few onlookers — just in time to hear it.
“I said watch where you’re going!”
Elora Parkinson stood with perfect posture, arms crossed, pale green eyes narrowed to slits. Every hair was in place, every ribbon immaculate — and yet she looked ready to hex someone into the wall. She looked less ruffled than personally offended by the concept of disruption .
Beside her stood Eliza Burke, calm and pristine as ever. Not a hair out of place. Not a muscle tensed.
And across from them stood Willow Smyth, red-cheeked with fury, and Aurelia Potter, chin tilted like she was already in a duel. Between them, a Gryffindor girl with auburn hair and wide brown eyes hovered uncertainly, shoulders tense, freckles standing out against her flushed face.
“I already said I’m sorry,” the girl said again, voice tight. “It was an accident. I didn’t see you—”
“Oh, you didn’t see me? ” Elora scoffed. “Right. Of course. You just happened to stumble into me like some mud-caked Kneazle.”
Polaris’s expression shifted, ever so slightly — that inward flicker of alertness.
Eliza’s voice cut in — soft, crisp, and lethal. “She called you a mudblood. Just to clarify, since I’ve heard people like you don’t get much of an education before Hogwarts. So of course it would be hard to understand.”
There was a ripple in the crowd — sharp intakes of breath, a boy’s muttered “Bloody hell,” someone else trying to get a better look.
And then, right on cue, Corvus stepped forward.
“Oh, come on ,” he drawled, throwing an arm between them like he was officiating a wedding, not a brewing duel. “Let’s all take a deep breath and stop threatening to eviscerate each other in public. I’m fairly sure the suits of armour are judging us.”
Willow looked at him like he’d just spat in her drink.
“What is your problem, Avery?”
One eyebrow lifted, as Corvus responded. “Excuse me?”
“Did anyone ask for your commentary? Are you Parkinson’s personal hype man now, or is this just your usual thing—backing up bigots and looking smug while you do it? I wouldn’t be surprised.”
Corvus’s easy grin faltered. “ I didn’t— ”
“She called my friend a mudblood, ” Willow snapped, her voice rising. “You heard it. We all heard it. And you’re worried about the armour judging us ?”
“Well, technically I—”
She cut him off, arms folded, stance daring. “But that’s the thing with you, isn’t it? You don’t even have to like her to leap to her side. Parkinson so much as flinches and here comes Corvus, all aristocratic outrage and accidental bootlicking.”
Bastian winced. Polaris didn’t move, he found himself curious how Corvus would get himself out of this, after unnecessarily joining.
Elora’s expression sharpened, icy and bright. “Excuse me?” she said, voice all velvet edges. “Corvus doesn’t need to like me to recognise when someone’s out of line.”
Eliza stepped forward, as calm and precise as ever. “Not everyone thrives on chaos and confrontation, you know. Some of us were taught restraint.”
“Oh, right,” Willow snapped. “The sacred art of passive aggression and throwing slurs with a smile.”
Eliza’s voice was cold, perfectly calm. “And you,” she said to Willow, “are barely relevant. Though I suppose volume makes up for lack of position.”
Aurelia took a half-step forward, her voice cool, but biting. “You don’t get to talk about relevance when your idea of conversation starts with slurs and ends in three-to-one standoffs.”
Willow’s mouth twitched with a half-smirk, but her eyes didn’t leave Corvus. “You’re just proving my point. She drops one word and half of you go into damage control like it’s a reflex.”
Corvus opened his mouth—maybe to defend himself, maybe to protest the whole circus of it—but Willow didn’t give him the chance.
“And you ,” she turned, snapping her gaze to Polaris now. “Standing there like it’s all beneath you. Is that how it works, then? You watch while your friends play blood politics, and say nothing until someone asks ?”
The accusation landed, clean and pointed.
Polaris blinked, slowly. Like he wasn’t sure how he’d ended up in the crosshairs. His hold on his wand tightened.
“Could you be more annoying?” he muttered, mostly to himself. Then, louder — quieter than Willow, but somehow more cutting for it — “If you’re expecting a public apology from a Parkinson, you’ll be waiting a long time.”
Willow’s jaw tightened.
Polaris tilted his head, gaze level. “Maybe focus on the actual problem you have instead of the performance.”
That hit differently. It wasn’t defensive, nor was it cruel. But unbothered in a way that felt almost insulting — like he was already six moves ahead and bored of explaining it.
Corvus, for once, didn’t try say anything. Elora looked smug. Bastian gave Polaris a side glance — not judgmental, just curious because if Bastian himself were put in that situation he would have made it worse, he had no care for strangers.
Willow stared at him, caught somewhere between insulted and thrown.
Aurelia’s eyes narrowed, watching him carefully now.
Aurelia’s eyes narrowed, watching him carefully now. She noted how calm he’d been. How carefully he’d chosen his words. How deliberately he’d avoided condemning Parkinson and Burke directly.
She remembered — a month ago — how innocent he'd looked when he’d told her he didn’t know mudblood was a slur. How genuinely confused he'd seemed, blinking at her like she was speaking a different language.
Now?
Now, she wasn’t sure if he was still that unaware — or if he’d simply been playing the game.
She didn’t say anything to him. Not yet. But she turned her gaze sharply back to Elora and Eliza.
“Your comments weren’t needed,” she said, voice firm but even. “Katie bumped into you. It was an accident. That’s all it was. And instead of accepting that, you made it about power — about who belongs where.”
Elora scoffed under her breath, but Eliza didn’t respond. Her arms crossed more tightly.
Aurelia didn’t stop.
“You didn’t look strong. Or clever. You looked small .” Her tone wasn’t cruel, but it was pointed — matter-of-fact, like someone reading out a verdict. “Because it takes absolutely nothing to punch down.”
She stepped toward Katie, who was still frozen, wide-eyed and stiff with embarrassment. Gently, Aurelia placed a hand on her shoulder.
“To anyone watching who actually matters — you lost the second you opened your mouth.”
Then, without another glance back, she looped her other arm around Willow and guided both girls through the thinning crowd.
But her silence said enough.
The crowd had mostly begun to disperse, murmuring in hushed tones, casting lingering looks after Aurelia, Willow, and Katie as they vanished around the corridor bend.
Bastian let out a long breath through his nose and turned to Corvus.
“That,” he said, “was exhausting.”
And then, without ceremony, he reached over and smacked Corvus lightly on the back of the head.
“Ow! What was that for?”
“For sticking your face in a beehive no one asked you to poke.”
Corvus rubbed the back of his head, wounded. “I was de-escalating !”
“You were escalating the escalation,” Bastian muttered. “In a very loud, very Corvus way.”
Eliza huffed behind them, folding her arms in dramatic disbelief. “It wasn’t our fault. She started it.”
“She bumped into me,” Elora added, cool and clipped. “And then refused to leave it alone. Obviously, she was trying to provoke something.”
Polaris didn’t respond. He was already walking, hands in his pockets, expression unreadable.
“Where are you going?” Elora called after him, like she was genuinely confused that he hadn’t joined her in reasserting her social dominance.
“Dinner,” Polaris said, without turning around.
Corvus’s stomach gave a mournful growl.
“Excellent idea,” he muttered, quickly falling into step beside him. “Frankly, I think trauma makes me hungrier.”
“You think everything makes you hungrier,” Bastian replied as he followed after them.
Polaris didn’t speak again until they were halfway down the corridor, but his tone when he did was flat, almost bored. “Next time you want to ‘de-escalate,’ try not standing between two girls mid-existential blood feud.”
Corvus pouted. “You’re both mean when you’re tired.”
“Then maybe stop dragging us into other people’s duels.”
Another growl from Corvus’s stomach.
“I was trying to be noble ,” he muttered.
Bastian just shook his head. “You were trying to be seen .”
Polaris hummed, noncommittal. Then, after a beat — too casual to be accidental:
“I wonder what the real difference is between you and Lockhart.”
Corvus stopped walking.
“ Excuse me? ”
Polaris glanced sideways, deadpan. “He’s dramatic. He inserts himself where no one asked. He thrives off attention, probably talks to mirrors when no one’s around…”
Bastian smirked. “You do talk to mirrors.”
“I’m rehearsing intimidation tactics ,” Corvus snapped. “It’s practice .”
Polaris raised a brow. “Of course. And Lockhart’s just manifesting his brand.”
Corvus let out an indignant noise — part gasp, part scoff. “He’s a halfblood , Polaris. A halfblood who carries a mirror around like it’s an heirloom and talks about his future memoirs like anyone cares. I am an Avery.”
Bastian deadpanned, “And yet, both of you use enchanted hair gel and monogram your quills.”
Corvus looked personally betrayed . “You’re taking his side ?”
“I’m taking no one’s side,” Bastian said with a shrug. “I just enjoy watching you implode.”
Polaris, already moving again, called over his shoulder, “You could always ask Lockhart for a signed photo. Maybe compare notes.”
“I hate both of you,” Corvus grumbled, storming after them. “I am nothing like him. For starters, I’m actually dangerous. ”
“Dangerously self-involved,” Polaris muttered.
“I heard that!”
Corvus’s voice echoed down the corridor as the three of them disappeared toward the Great Hall, still bickering.
— ❈ —
By the time dinner had properly settled in and the noise of the hall blurred into background chatter, Nate could already tell something was wrong.
He always knew when there was something wrong with Willow, it was hard not to notice. He’s known her for so long that every little thing was impossible to ignore and right now as they were eating dinner, she hadn’t said a word, not even when Aurelia in her green sweater said a joke, that had a few of the other Gryffindors laughing.
Willow was clearly distracted, and he didn’t miss when she took a glance at Katie, Katie Goodmen one of her friends who was also suspiciously quiet.
Too quiet.
Willow was sat with her arms folded, eyes fixed on her plate, untouched stew going cold.
Nate leaned toward her. “You alright?”
She didn’t answer. Didn’t look at him either. Just stared at the table as if the wood grain had personally offended her.
“Will?” he tried again.
A beat. Then:
“Come with me,” she said, not quite a whisper. Her voice was flat, but her knuckles were white. “Now.”
Nate’s brow creased, but he pushed to his feet and followed. He didn’t say anything as he followed her past the long rows of students, past the curious glances and half-finished conversations, and out into the corridor beyond.
The moment the doors shut behind them, the noise fell away. It was just the two of them now — and whatever storm she’d pulled him into.
They ended up just off the main hall, tucked in a narrow passage near the stairs, where torchlight flickered over uneven stone and old wall hangings.
Before he knew it, she went on a rant.
“Basically, before we got to dinner Katie accidently bumped shoulders with Parkinson. Which resulted in Parkinson thinking the best possible solution to the apparent issue of a muggleborn touching her is calling Katie the m-word. Right to her face. In front of some of the other first years. Burke backed her up, of course. They made it sound like Katie didn’t belong here. Like she was dirt. Like she wasn’t—” Her voice cracked. She swallowed it. “My real issue right now is that Black was also there.”
Nate blinked slowly, at this point he’s gotten used to her fast monologues. He found himself raising a brow, because it went from this that to Polaris?
“He didn’t say anything. Not really. Just did the whole I'm not going to say anything act he does. Like he was above it. Like this was some performance we were all meant to clap for.”
“Did he join in?”
“No.” Her mouth twisted. “But he didn’t stop them either. He didn’t say it was wrong. He just stood there with his little Ravenclaw calm and told me I was being performative .” Her face twisted in annoyance, “and that was his contribution. While Parkinson looked smug and Katie looked like she was going to cry.”
Nate frowned, he didn’t say anything yet . He was trying to process what Elora was trying to get at. He looked down, thumb absently scraping his palm — a nervous tick.
“I’m sorry,” he said softly. “That happened to Katie. She didn’t deserve that.”
Willow’s voice was sharper now. “Obviously she didn’t. No one does. But this isn’t just about Katie, Nate. This is about you .”
He looked up, even more confused now. About him ? So first it was about Parkinson and Katie... then Polaris... then to him ?
Willow stepped closer. “I know you’ve been trying to get to know him, being friendly and everything. Don’t think I haven’t seen it. I didn’t say anything because I thought maybe you’d come to your senses. That you’d see him for what he is.”
Nate's brows drew in. “What he is ?”
“Another Black. Another pureblood boy playing neutral until it’s convenient not to be. Another one of them. He thinks my kind beneath him, Nate. He’s only entertaining you. He doesn’t care.”
“He’s not like that,” Nate said — too fast, too defensive, and he knew it. “You don’t even know him. All you know is his last name.”
Willow crossed her arms tighter. “And you do? Nate, we’ve known each other for years . You’ve known him for what — a month ? He didn’t even stand up for Katie.”
“And you think that means he’s the enemy now?” Nate’s voice cracked with disbelief. “Willow, you know me. You know I care about you. But Polaris — he’s not like them. Like Burke. Like Parkinson. He didn’t join in . You have no idea what was going on in his head—”
“That doesn’t matter if he won’t say it’s wrong. Nathaniel, I want you to choose.”
He physically flinched, stepping back like she’d struck him. “Wait—what? Are you serious ?”
Her silence was its own answer.
“You’re asking me to choose ? Between you and Polaris?”
Still, she didn’t speak.
He stared at her, like he didn’t recognise her anymore. “Willow, he didn’t do anything to you.”
“He didn’t do anything for me either.”
“That’s not—” He stopped himself. His voice dropped to a broken whisper. “That’s not fair .”
“It’s the truth.”
He hated this. Hated when she made things like this — all or nothing, right or wrong, no room to breathe in between. Every conversation had rules, and he was always the one being corrected, redirected, managed.
Don’t hang out with them, Nate. Sit here, Nate. You don’t get it, Nate. Do better, Nate.
And now — Don’t be friends with him, Nate.
He raked a hand through his hair, breath catching. “You’re not listening. He’s not them . Just because he’s a Black doesn’t mean—”
“Doesn’t it?”
That gutted him.
Willow didn’t yell. Didn’t cry. She didn’t do anything. And that stillness — that cold, set look in her face — somehow made it worse.
“He stood there while someone like Parkinson used that word,” she said tightly. “And then he turned it around and made me the problem. Said I was being performative.”
“Because he doesn’t know what to say to people,” Nate exploded. “Because he’s weird and awkward and too clever for his own good and terrible at talking to anyone about anything! But you act like that makes him evil. Or dangerous. Like he’s them .”
Willow didn’t reply.
And that silence burned.
Nate swallowed hard. His chest hurt. He didn’t know what to say to bring her back. He didn’t even know how they got here.
“I’ve known you since we were six,” he said, barely getting the words out. “You’ve always had my back. And I’ve always had yours. But that doesn’t mean I can’t be friends with someone else. Especially someone who’s trying.”
“He didn’t try very hard.”
“He’s not perfect. But he’s not cruel either. You’d see that if you stopped acting like his name told you everything.”
“And you’d know how this feels,” she said, her voice low and sharp, “if it had been you standing there while someone like Parkinson humiliated you. And he just watched.”
That one hit him in the lungs.
Nate’s fists curled at his sides. “So that’s it?”
“I need to know where you stand.”
“I stand with you, Will. I always have. But I won’t hate him just because you told me to.”
And there it was. The line.
Drawn.
She stared at him. Not in anger. Not even disappointment. Just… strangeness . Like she didn’t know him anymore. Like all those years — all those shared jokes, nights spent talking, arguments and making up — had folded into nothing.
“Then I guess you’ve made your choice.”
“No.” His voice cracked. “You’re making the choice. You’re just making me carry it.”
She turned. Didn’t look back.
Didn’t say goodbye.
Didn’t give him the chance to fix it.
He was frozen in place, his heart was racing, it was so loud. Too loud in fact so loud he didn’t even realise he was crying in that moment.
Nate moved to the closest wall to him closing in on it until his forehead pressed lightly against it. One hand braced beside his head. The other hung at his side, clenched tight.
From down the hall, someone else had stopped walking.
Polaris had only meant to pass through.
He’d left the Great Hall early.
He’d meant to go back to the dorms. Read his notes. Finish mapping the rune alignments he’d started that morning.
But now he was standing ten feet away from a boy pressed to a wall like it was the only thing keeping him upright.
His Gryffindor friend.
The one who talked too much and felt too much and had, at some point in the last few weeks, decided that Polaris was worth talking to.
Polaris didn’t move.
He had only seen the end of it — Willow walking away fast. She saw him, he expected her to glare at him, but she didn’t. She just stared for a moment before she did walk off.
It wasn’t hard to piece together.
He stood there for maybe thirty seconds. Maybe longer.
Eventually, he cleared his throat just to make his presence known.
“Another argument with Smyth? At this point, might as well make it a weekly event.”
It came out lightly. Not mocking, as if it might be easier for both of them if this were routine.
Which, maybe, it was becoming.
Nate didn’t answer.
But his shoulders tensed — barely, but enough.
Enough for Polaris to register that he’d been heard.
Polaris stayed where he was for a beat longer. He found himself thinking perhaps... that was the wrong thing to say? He wasn’t sure. He couldn’t see Nate’s face. Just the way he leaned into the stone, like he wanted to vanish into it.
Then, after a beat, Polaris took a few slow steps forward and leaned his back against the same wall — a measured distance away, just close enough to be beside him.
He stole a glance sideways.
Tears.
Not streaming, but there. Clinging to his lashes, barely caught before they fell.
Polaris didn’t say anything about them.
He just let out a quiet sigh and, after a pause, pushed himself down, back sliding down the wall until he was sitting on the cold flagstone floor. Knees drawn up. Hands in the folds of his robes. Still.
Polaris felt somewhat uncomfortable, awkwardly so. He was hesitant and unsure like he was enacting something he’d only read about in theory.
He didn’t know how to comfort people who cried. Was there even a right thing to say or do? He needed to read books on things like this, it seemed useful.
The silence was so long Polaris debated taking a nap as he pressed his head against his knees.
Somewhere down the corridor, voices echoed and faded. A suit of armour shifted its stance with a low metallic creak.
Neither of them moved.
And then, at last, Nate’s voice — quiet. Hoarse.
“She made me choose.”
Polaris looked over.
Nate didn’t meet his eyes. Just stared at his shoes like they were the only steady thing left.
“Willow. She said… if I stayed friends with you, she was done.” His throat worked. “She basically said she couldn’t trust me anymore. That I was choosing the wrong side.”
Polaris was very still. He wasn’t exactly sure what to say to that. He was confused. Willow made him choose ? Huh? Why would she do that, was Nate not allowed to have friends of his own, was he supposed to check every friend he got with her? what type of friendship was that?
Nate pressed the heels of his hands to his eyes. “She’s been my best friend since like forever. And I just stood there while she walked away like it was nothing.”
Polaris shifted awkwardly, “Um... I’m sure it wasn’t nothing?”
“No,” Nate rasped, voice cracking, “it wasn’t. She was everything. And I still couldn’t say what she wanted me to.”
Polaris was silent for a long moment. Then:
“What would she have wanted you to say?”
Nate laughed, a bitter, broken thing. “That you’re just like them. That I never should’ve talked to you. That your silence made you the same as Parkinson.” He looked down again. “But I couldn’t. Because I don’t believe that.”
Polaris inhaled softly. The sound barely registered.
He stared up at Nate, his brows furrowed he was even more confused now. Just confused in general about the whole thing. He didn’t ask for any of this.
Why would Nate do that? Why would he pick him over her? Why would he ever risk losing her just to be friends with him, when everything she said might as well be try.
Polaris didn't exactly feel anything when Elora had called the girl a mudblood. That was certainly not the type of friend Nate would want if he confessed it now. Nate would only regret his choice, maybe even change the choice.
A choice that hurt him, that costed him someone important in his life.
“I didn’t ask you to pick me,” Polaris found himself voicing.
“I didn’t ,” Nate emphasised. “I want to be friends with you and Willow, but I guess I did choose you if Willow walked away in the end.”
Polaris didn’t know what to do with that, didn’t know how to hold it.
So, he said nothing.
Just stared ahead fiddling with his shoelace. Something to distract himself with.
Next to him, Nate exhaled.
“You don’t have to sit with me,” he said after a while, voice low and frayed. “Really. I’d rather be alone.”
Polaris’s mouth parted like he might argue, then didn’t. “Right.”
He tried to keep his voice neutral. Though he failed.
Nate hadn’t even looked at him when he said it.
Polaris stood up slow and hesitant like he wasn’t sure if he was allowed to then he shifted awkwardly his brows furrowing as if trying to understand something.
“Did I—” he started, then stopped. Changed the question. “Are you—mad at me?”
Nate paused. Just for a breath.
Then: “No. I’m just—” His jaw tightened. “I lost her. That’s all.”
Just that.
But the way he said it landed hard.
Polaris found himself nodded once. It was a small movement. Polaris didn’t like the way he said it at all.
Because even if Nate didn’t say it, Polaris felt it anyway — the unspoken weight of being the reason . The tipping point. The person someone else had to walk away from to keep him.
He hadn’t asked for that. He never would’ve. He’s known Nate for about a month now, so he couldn’t possibly comprehend why he became the reason for the friendship unravelling. Maybe it wasn’t just him maybe he just helped tip it over in some way.
Nate didn’t say goodbye. Just turned and started walking, the echo of his footsteps trailing behind him.
Polaris stood there long after he’d gone.
Hands in his pockets. Shoulders tense. Face carefully blank.
This was too much for one day maybe he should just go to bed early instead. He felt completely drained.
Polaris didn’t sit next to Nathaniel in class that coming week. Not because he didn’t want to — they always sat together during lessons with the Gryffindors, had from the start without ever really deciding it. But now, that seat stayed empty. Or worse, someone else filled it. Nathaniel hadn’t said anything — he never looked angry, never glared — but he didn’t sit with Polaris either. And that said enough.
It wasn’t avoidance. Not really. Polaris knew space when he saw it. And if Nate needed it, he wasn’t going to chase him through it.
Still, he noticed things.
He noticed the way Nate stopped talking in class. Not entirely, but the usual jokes, the commentary, the questions that derailed whole lessons — gone. It was strange to sit through Transfiguration without hearing him say something that made the professor sigh and smile at the same time.
He wasn’t smiling, either. Not the wide, ridiculous kind of grin he always wore when something went wrong, and he was pretending it didn’t matter. He didn’t even fake it.
Willow wasn’t much better. She sat stiff and cold and quiet. Glares were tossed like darts, mostly at Polaris, though he doubted she even registered she was doing it half the time. She looked tired. Tight around the eyes. She didn’t laugh when Aurelia told a joke at lunch, didn’t lean toward Katie like she used to, just sat there like she was daring someone to ask her what was wrong.
Polaris didn’t have to witness it much since the classes were over for the celebrations of Samhain.
They were both missing each other. That much was obvious.
And yet neither one of them acted on it.
They passed each other in corridors like strangers. Like years of knowing each other meant nothing now. Like silence hurt less than whatever came next.
Polaris didn’t intrude. Didn’t offer a comment or a question. What could he possibly say?
Sorry I existed?
Sorry my silence was louder than her fury?
Sorry I stood there and said the wrong thing in the right voice?
No. Nate had said he wasn’t mad. And Polaris believed him. But that didn’t mean Nate wasn’t hurting.
October 30 th , 1975, Thursday
Polaris hesitated only a moment before raising his hand to knock. Before his knuckles even met the door, it creaked open of its own accord with a whispering sigh, as though the room had been expecting him.
He stepped cautiously inside.
Scrolls hovered mid-air, slowly rotating — not at random, but in deliberate spirals, as though aligned to some unseen grid. Along the stone walls, shelves bristled with tomes whose spines shimmered with etched runes, pulsing faintly under the light of hanging orb-lamps. Strange artefacts rested under enchanted glass domes: a cracked obsidian mirror that hummed softly, a set of ringed discs that shifted every time he blinked, and a silver quill suspended in midair, endlessly writing and rewriting a blank page.
Behind the large oaken desk sat a man Polaris recognised from across the classroom but had never spoken to directly before, only seen him in passing. Professor Merrow. The professor for the Study of Ancient Runes.
His hair was dark and long, brushing the shoulders of a fitted grey robe. His eyes — pale, l ike old glass — reflected light in a way that made them unreadable. Not distant, exactly, but not fully present either. Like someone whose thoughts remained three layers deeper than his expression.
At the moment, those glass-clear eyes were trained on a set of floating answer parchments, one of which he corrected with a quick flick of his wand. Red ink bloomed like spreading moss.
He glanced up only briefly.
“Well?”
That was Polaris’s cue.
He stepped forward and bowed his head with precision — not deeply, but just enough to suggest pureblood etiquette rather than performance.
“Polaris Black, sir. First-year. Ravenclaw,” he added, although he doubted it was necessary.
Professor Merrow didn’t respond immediately. Another correction. Another flick of the wand. The man made a humming sound in his throat — thoughtful or dismissive, it was hard to tell.
“You’re aware Ancient Runes isn’t offered until third year,” Professor Merrow said flatly, eyes not yet leaving the parchment he was correcting.
“Yes, I’m aware, Professor,” Polaris said. “I’ve just always had a passing interest in runes. I thought it preferable to speak with someone qualified rather than misinterpret three contradictory translations.”
That made the man pause.
He set the test script gently on his desk, finally lifting his gaze to fully meet Polaris’s. There was something in those eyes — not quite surprise, but a tilt toward interest.
“Efficient,” Merrow echoed. “That’s not a word most first-years favour.”
Professor Merrow regarded him for another long moment. Then, with a lazy flick of his wand, a chair scraped itself out from the side wall and floated over, placing itself neatly in front of the desk.
“Sit, then,” the professor said, as if Polaris had taken far too long to get to the point of being seated.
Polaris inclined his head — not quite a bow, but close — and lowered himself into the chair, posture straight and attentive.
“Is it possible for runes to respond to a specific magical signature — like a wand, or a bloodline?” Polaris began, getting straight to the point.
Merrow had now fully abandoned his test-correcting. He leaned on his desk, chin in one hand, elbow propped like he had all the time in the world.
“Wand or bloodline,” Merrow echoed. “Both are viable keys — if the runes were crafted with specificity. The older the magic, the more likely it is to recognise essence-based inputs. A wand, for instance, carries magical memory. If someone built a cipher to respond to a particular wand — or to the soulprint of the person who wielded it — the effect would look exactly like what you’re describing.”
Polaris shifted slightly in the chair, notebook resting on his lap.
“So… it’s not common, but it is possible.”
“Common? No,” Merrow said, amused. “Wand-specific runic response is advanced enchantment. Difficult. Dangerous if done poorly. But yes — possible. Especially if the wand in question was crafted with soul resonance in mind.”
Polaris’s fingers twitched faintly in his lap.
“What about marginalia?” he asked carefully. “Runes hidden in the margins of an existing text. Not carved, but… magically impressed. Faint. Submerged beneath the paper. That kind of thing.”
Professor Merrow’s expression sharpened — not alarmed, just interested . Like a dog catching a familiar scent.
“Ah. Now there’s a technique,” he said, voice almost indulgent. “Marginalia that doesn’t exist in ink but in impression — you’re describing resonant residue scripting. Not common, and certainly not Ministry-approved these days.”
He tapped a long finger against his desk as he spoke, as if measuring the shape of the words.
“It’s a technique used for embedding magic into the page, not just on it. Requires intent, a specialised wand, and usually a stabilising medium — soul residue in rare cases, emotional imprinting in others. Rather delicate. The best versions remain completely invisible until triggered.”
“Triggered?” Polaris asked.
“Mm. Yes — sometimes by contact. Sometimes by alignment .” He gestured vaguely, now clearly in his element. “Motion-based triggers. Rune-linked casting sequences. I once saw a Defence manuscript that only revealed its true content when the reader drew the Tiwaz arc into the air and whispered the reversed name of the caster who wrote it. Beautifully overengineered nonsense.”
That made Polaris sit a little straighter.
“Motion-based… like casting the shape of the rune?”
“Precisely,” Merrow said, utterly unbothered by how off-track he’d gone. “Though that sort of thing requires an exceptional wand bond. And, of course, the runes themselves have to be encoded with receptive structure — otherwise it’s just waving a stick at paper.”
“Could they respond only to one wand?” Polaris asked. “One magical signature?”
Merrow gave a half-laugh, half-sigh.
“If the author was paranoid, yes. Or sentimental. I've seen love letters built that way, and also last wills. Family seals too, especially among pureblood archives. Layered cipher on top of soul-bound resonance. Bloody mess to untangle, but effective.”
Polaris paused, thinking.
“So, the motion unlocks the rune. The wand carries the key. And the page holds the lock.”
Merrow raised a brow. “A rather elegant way of putting it, Mr Black.”
Then, with a flick of his fingers:
“But all theory, of course. You wouldn’t be trying to unlock anything at your age.” Professor Merrow's pale eyes narrowed slightly — not with suspicion, exactly, but curiosity. “Though I must ask why, exactly, is a first-year with no formal study in Ancient Runes asking about marginalia, soul-resonant signatures, and rune-triggered activation?”
Polaris hesitated for only a breath — not long enough to look uncertain, just long enough to choose his words.
“Because you’re the only professor whose name comes up in discussions involving rune-laced soul theory and magical linguistics,” he said smoothly. “I read your abstract in the back of Transitive Spell Forms and the Philosophy of Pattern . You worked for the Department of Mysteries, didn’t you?”
That did it. The amusement in Merrow’s face shifted — still faint but touched now with something sharper. Polaris could almost see the man recalibrating him, slotting him into a different column.
“I did,” Merrow said slowly. “Linguistic Arcana Division. Cryptology, soul-sequencing, memory locks. Some of us went mad with theory. I made it out with my spine intact, if not my sleep.”
He gave a wry smile, rubbing his temple absently.
“The Ministry has no patience for people who believe language and memory can be the same thing. Or that a rune could remember a death.”
“Can they?” Polaris asked, his voice soft — more like bait than inquiry.
Merrow tilted his head. “Some things remember better than the people who cast them.”
Polaris inclined his head slightly, feigning thoughtfulness. “Fascinating. I was only curious because you are fascinating, sir.”
At that, Merrow blinked — once, slowly — then gave a soft, dry laugh.
“Slytherin,” he said mildly.
Polaris didn’t correct him.
The professor leaned back again, this time less performative, more thoughtful. For a moment, the scholarly mask slipped — not gone, but relaxed.
“Well. You’re not enrolled in my class. But when you are — if you are — I suspect you’ll be more interesting than most of the half-asleep Ravenclaws who only want to learn how to carve love charms without accidentally binding themselves to a turnip.”
He gave a soft sigh, almost fond.
“Still,” he added, glancing at the clockwork sphere ticking on his wall, “tomorrow is Samhain. Surely you have something better to do than pepper an old man about runes and soulprints?”
“I’m making something,” Polaris said, just a touch defensive. “For the altars.”
“Mm. Good.” Merrow’s tone shifted — still light, but with a thread of something older in it. “I’ll be honouring my late uncle. He raised me more than my father did. Gave me my first wand — and my first curse when I used it on his shoes.”
His smile ghosted away again, quieter now.
“There are altars for each of the five elements. Choose carefully — the essence matters more than the craftsmanship.”
Polaris nodded. “That’s what they said.”
Merrow waved a hand, like dismissing smoke. “Yes, well, they’re right for once. Take your clever little notebook and go make something of it.”
“Five points to Ravenclaw,” Merrow added absently, almost as an afterthought. “For... curiosity. The real kind.”
He didn’t look up when he said it, but Polaris felt the weight of the gesture anyway.
Polaris stood.
“Thank you, Professor.”
“If your curiosity returns,” Merrow said without looking up, already returning to his inked scripts, “I’ll gladly answer your questions, it’s not often you see a first year with this much interest in runes.”
A flick of his wand, and the door creaked back open behind Polaris.
“Blessed Samhain.”
“May your spirits walk gently.” Polaris responded, the words coming instinctively, respectfully.
The door closed sharply behind him, faster than it had opened.
He walked slowly. Perhaps too slowly — people were eager to pass him in the corridors, brushing past with a rushed “Excuse me”, and one upper-year even muttered, “Bloody first-years,” as they swept by in a flurry of robes and gold-threaded sleeves.
Somewhere up ahead, a pair of third-years were whispering excitedly as they turned the corner — robes trailing, arms bumping with how animated their gestures were.
“—and then Baird actually caught it one-handed. Like—full dive, broom spinning, didn’t even slow down!”
“No way. The Cannons were ahead for, like, half the match!”
“Yeah, and then they Cannoned it up.”
A round of snorting laughter.
“I swear, it’s cursed. My dad says if they ever win a match without collapsing halfway through, the world will end.”
Polaris barely noticed. His thoughts weren’t in the hall.
They were circling.
The motion unlocks the rune. The wand carries the key. And the page holds the lock.
The words haunted him — not in a bad way, but in the way a melody lodges itself in your mind and won't leave until you hum it aloud. He kept turning it over, chewing at the logic and the implications, eyes fixed ahead but seeing parchment, not stone walls.
Polaris turned the corner.
And immediately had to duck.
Something small and glittering shot past his ear — it whooshed through the air, spinning wildly, and embedded itself into a tapestry with a soft pop. A second followed, then a third — now he could see what it was, ink balloons. Transfigured from old potion flasks, judging by the sharp clink when one hit the floor and burst into a foul-smelling cloud of purple.
Overhead, Peeves hovered, cackling and twirling upside down like a bat in mid-fall, a quill tucked behind one ear and a long scroll of names in one hand — most of them with slashes or X’s drawn through them.
“Perfect aim, perfect crime, Peevesy strikes for the ninety-ninth time!” he sang. “And next up—ah! Miss Twigglesnout with the squeaky shoes! Prepare thineself for purple doom!”
He raised a loaded flask over his head dramatically, winding up like a Beater before a Bludger—
Then stopped.
Mid-air.
Mid-pose.
His eyes had locked on Polaris.
But Polaris didn’t look up.
He’d paused just inside the corridor, gaze low, fixated not on the poltergeist above but on the spreading puddles and shards on the stone floor. A flicker of annoyance passed over his face — not at Peeves, but at the ink blot that had splattered a nearby textbook lying abandoned beside a bench.
He adjusted the strap of his bag and glanced vaguely upward, only now noticing the vague shape of something leaving — a blur of motion disappearing through the far wall. Peeves was already gone.
What Polaris didn’t see — couldn’t — was the sudden stillness that had overtaken the poltergeist. The frozen expression, the tilt of his head, the wild grin falling flat into something unreadable. His eyes had narrowed as if trying to place something, or feel it.
Then they’d widened, startled. The flask slipped from his fingers, shattering quietly on the floor.
And Peeves fled without a sound.
Behind him, half-sheltered behind a gargoyle pedestal, two second-years emerged. They’d been crouched to watch the prank unfold.
“What the bloody —?”
“He never just leaves ,” the girl whispered, clearly annoyed. “It was about to land right on her head! Why did he stop?”
“I dunno. Did you see his face though? He looked like he saw a Dementor. But like... in reverse .”
“I wanted to see Twigglesnout shriek,” she muttered. “Ruined it.”
Polaris kept walking, thoughts layered too thickly to make room for anything else.
He was meant to be heading toward the designated Samhain room — the one Professor Sprout had quietly announced during lunch a few days ago.
“As the veil thins, and we honour those who’ve passed, students are invited to make or conjure a token for the school altars. A drawing, a small sculpture, a word, a memory. Something that speaks to what they left behind in you.”
He needed to make something for his late great aunt; well, he wanted to . He’d almost turned on his heel more than once. He could have returned to his dormitory, locked the curtain, pulled out the book and the wand, and begun testing what Merrow had said. He wanted to.
So badly.
But his feet kept walking — too slow to be decisive, too fast to be called aimless.
His fingers tightened slightly around his wand where it sat in his robe. It all felt so complicated . Like he was standing at the edge of something—no, not standing. Digging.
“He didn’t just write it,” Polaris murmured to himself. “He buried it. And the wand—his wand—chose me to dig it up.”
He could feel the tension pulling inside his chest. The want to know. The ache to try . He didn’t know what he was chasing, not exactly.
But he knew it was real.
And he knew it was his.
A sudden thud broke through the spiral of thought.
Corvus had bumped straight into him — nearly knocking them both sideways.
“Bloody hell, where were you floating off to?” Corvus said, straightening himself. “You’ve got that look again. The one that says you haven’t blinked in ten minutes.”
Polaris blinked, realising he was right.
“I was thinking.”
“Obviously,” Corvus muttered, then grabbed his sleeve. “C’mon. You’re coming with me. If I’ve got to sit in a room and try to make something heartfelt without accidentally setting it on fire, you’re doing it with me.”
Polaris opened his mouth to argue — and closed it again. He didn’t stop Corvus from dragging him along.
The designated Samhain room was on the fourth floor, just past a shifting tapestry that revealed a stone arch only when someone whispered, “For those who came before.”
It was larger than Polaris expected — long rows of wooden tables, jars of ink and parchment stacked in neat clusters, quiet flickering torches affixed to the walls. Some tables had trays of materials: carved bone beads, pressed flower petals, bits of thread, and shimmer-dusted paper.
Dozens of students filled the space already — scattered across years and houses. Mostly purebloods, a few half-bloods. The handful of Muggleborns present hovered near the back, whispering among themselves, puzzled but trying. A few glanced around with uncertain expressions, clearly expecting jack-o’-lanterns or floating pumpkins.
“I thought Halloween was meant to be spooky,” one whispered.
“It’s not Halloween, it’s Samhain — properly.”
A sign on the far wall shimmered faintly with handwritten guidance:
Samhain Offerings – Guidelines
• No living materials (no cutting live plants or animals)
• Must be no larger than a handspan
• Charms and Transfiguration allowed — but essence matters more than flair
• Names may be spoken aloud or held in silence
• Altars represent the five elements — choose where your memory belongs
Corvus and Polaris found a quiet place near the back.
Corvus dropped into his seat with a heavy sigh. “I hate this. Not this this—” he gestured vaguely to the room, “—but the part where I’m supposed to know what to feel.”
Polaris didn’t say anything. He simply pulled a fresh piece of parchment toward himself and began to draw.
He already knew what he would make.
A flower. Not real — a drawn one. Thin ink lines, precise but soft. The petals curled like moonlight caught mid-bloom, the edges gently open, as though listening.
Moonlace.
Cassiopeia had loved flowers. She’d kept a greenhouse at the edge of the family property in Wiltshire; one she granted by her cousin, Polaris’ grandfather Arcturus. He still remembered the way her hand wrapped around his when they walked through it — how the scent of the blossoms always lingered on her sleeves.
The moonlace bloomed under starlight, like her — quiet and bright when the rest of the world fell still. It released its fragrance only when the world was silent enough to notice. And it opened for those who spoke gently.
Just like she did.
Polaris worked in silence. The strokes of his quill were steady, his wand resting beside the parchment as if watching. He wasn’t thinking about flair. Or points. Or the few Muggleborns at the back wondering aloud whether they could “just enchant some glitter.”
He was thinking about her.
About how she never once raised her voice. About how she bent to his level, always, even when he asked questions. How she spoke to him like he mattered.
He missed her.
Across the table, Corvus still hadn’t started anything.
His parchment was blank, untouched. He tapped his quill lightly against the edge, the rhythm uneven — like his thoughts were trying to find a pattern and kept missing it. His eyes had a tightness to them that Polaris recognised but didn’t name. That quiet frustration of someone who wanted to feel something but didn’t know how to reach it.
Eventually, Corvus leaned slightly forward, gaze drifting to the parchment in front of Polaris.
“Which altar are you going to?” he asked.
Polaris didn’t look up as he added a final curve to one of the petals. “Spirit,” he said simply.
Corvus nodded once. “Yeah… yeah, that fits. It looks—” he hesitated, then gave a small exhale. “It looks real. Like it could get up and breathe on its own.”
Polaris glanced at him, just briefly. “Thank you.”
There was a beat of silence.
Then Polaris set his quill down and turned the question gently back.
“Do you know what you’re going to make? For your parents?”
Corvus stiffened slightly — not in anger, but in that way someone does when a question lands just a little too close to the chest. His fingers tapped a few more times, then stopped.
“I… thought I could,” he admitted, voice lower. “I thought coming here would make it feel obvious, you know? Something small, something nice. But—” he shook his head. “Being here, now… I’m not sure anymore.”
He looked down at the blank page.
“I never knew them,” he said. “Not really. There are stories, sure. Pictures. But none of it is mine. Not in the way you have your aunt. I don’t have anything I can… miss .”
Polaris didn’t offer any platitude. He just listened — the way his late aunt had once listened to him, in that greenhouse thick with scent and stillness.
“Then maybe,” Polaris said slowly, “make something for what you wish you had. Not what’s gone. But what should’ve been.”
Corvus tilted his head slightly.
“That’s allowed?”
“There aren’t rules for grief,” Polaris murmured. “Only guidelines I guess.”
Corvus gave a soft huff — but it wasn’t sarcastic. It was the kind of sound people made when they didn’t know how to say thank you.
Corvus’s parchment still sat mostly empty, save for a few scribbled words at the top corner: light , laughter , hollow . He hadn’t told Polaris what they meant yet. Maybe he didn’t know himself.
He’d started a second column, too — just titles: “figure”, “lantern”, “thread?” with a looping question mark that had been traced and retraced.
He was frowning, caught somewhere between frustrated and tired, when the sound of footsteps made both boys look up.
Two older girls approached from further down the room — one with loose curls bouncing around her shoulders, the other moving like her steps had been rehearsed.
Aura Avery reached their table first.
She looked like a softened version of Corvus — the same blue eyes, though hers were a shade lighter, touched with green; the same curl to her brown hair, though hers was lighter, and curled in that effortless way that only came from effort. She wore a soft, moss-green knit jumper under her cloak, the sleeves slightly oversized, the cuffs pushed up to her forearms. Her expression brightened as soon as she saw the boys.
“Well, look at you two. How wholesome,” she said lightly, ignoring the way Corvus immediately groaned and dropped his quill.
“What do you want?” he muttered.
“To check on my favourite cousin, obviously,” she said sweetly, then nodded to Polaris. “Hello, Polaris.”
“Aura,” Polaris returned, quieter but with familiarity. He had always liked her — there was something open in her face that most Slytherins didn’t allow. Something earned , not flaunted.
Trailing just behind Aura was a taller girl with silver-blonde hair pulled back in a braid so precise it might as well have been wand-woven. Celeste Mulciber moved like the room already belonged to her. She didn’t smile but offered a nod — more courteous than warm — as she hovered beside Aura.
“You’re still just watching your parchment?” Aura said to Corvus, one brow raised. “Don’t tell me you’ve been here for twenty minutes and haven’t even started.”
“I have started,” Corvus replied defensively, jabbing his quill toward the mess of ideas. “I’m brainstorming.”
“It looks like the inside of a quill threw up,” she said, peering over his shoulder.
“You could leave now.”
“I could,” Aura said, entirely unbothered. “But I won’t.”
She pulled a chair closer with the tip of her wand and sat beside him.
Celeste, meanwhile, remained standing — arms folded — gaze flicking between their work. She said nothing, but Polaris could tell she was assessing everything.
“What are you making?” Corvus asked finally, already regretting it.
“For your parents?” Aura asked, a little softer now. “Yes. Something small. I remember that there was a music box in Uncle Aurelian’s study, do you remember? The one with the forget-me-not inlaid on the lid?”
He gave her a slow, uncertain blink. “...No?”
“Well, it used to hum when the room got too quiet. I remember it. You were still in nappies,” she added, nudging him gently with her elbow. “I’m trying to recreate a version of that. A charm to hum — not a tune, just a note. Something soft. I think they would’ve liked that.”
There was a pause.
Corvus looked away. “...I didn’t know they had a music box.”
Aura’s smile dimmed — just for a second. “I’ll show you sometime.”
Then, before the silence could settle too thickly, Celeste spoke.
“I’m making something for my mother,” she said, calmly. “A pressed rune. Etched with the initials she used when she was still a poet, before she married into my father’s name. She said once that she only felt like herself when no one knew who she was.”
Polaris looked up at that. There was something striking in the way she said it — like every syllable had been polished before she let it go.
“You’re doing it in gold ink?” Aura asked, glancing toward the thin slip of parchment Celeste had tucked into her sleeve.
“Gold, and iron powder,” Celeste replied. “Old combination. Stabilises memory-bound charms. My brother helped me calculate the thread count.”
“That sounds awful,” Corvus muttered.
“Efficiency often does,” Celeste said, without missing a beat.
Aura grinned. “You’ll get used to her. She doesn’t bite. Much.”
Corvus snorted, but Polaris noticed — he hadn’t brushed Aura off again. He was still looking at the blank page. Still thinking.
Aura nudged the quill closer to him.
“You don’t need a memory,” she said softly. “Just a reason.”
Corvus didn’t look at her.
But this time, he did pick up the quill.
Chapter 17: Lines You Don’t Cross Until You Do
Chapter Text
October 31st, 1975, Friday
Two members of the Marauders had been planning it since the start of October — sneaking, scheming, and brewing in secret. Lacewing flies stewed in an unused cauldron tucked behind a crumbling suit of armour on the third floor. Fluxweed picked under moonlight. One hair stolen from a jumper left in the great hall. Another nicked off a scarf that was left lying around in the Gryffindor common room.
By Samhain, the Polyjuice Potion was ready. And so were they.
In the low flicker of wandlight, deep in a forgotten storage alcove behind the kitchens, the two fifth-years stood shoulder to shoulder, grinning like they were ten seconds from setting fire to the castle — which, historically, wasn’t far from the truth.
“I still say this is mental,” James muttered, though he was smiling. “Willow’s got opinions . What if I say something out of character and she hexes me when this wears off?”
Sirius rolled his eyes, plucking a hair from the stolen jumper in his pocket. “Then she shouldn’t have left her scarf on the banister for three days. Rookie mistake.”
James snorted, then held up his own vial — hair swirling in the cloudy potion. “Here’s to healthy sibling paranoia.”
Sirius clinked his own vial against it. “And to spying on brothers who never talk.”
They drank.
The effect was immediate. Flesh rippled. Bones shrank with a sickening crunch. Limbs twisted, shoulders sloped inward. Their robes, still oversized and hanging off their smaller frames, flopped awkwardly as the transformation finished.
Both of them staggered a bit, gasping.
Corvus Avery, blue-eyed and sharp-featured, tugged stiffly at his sleeves. “Ugh.” Sirius muttered, brushing curls from his new face.
James — now Willow Smyth — poked at his lips with mild horror. “Why are they so dry ? Does she not own a single moisturiser?”
Sirius shot him a look. “You’re wearing her face , Prongs. Maybe tone down the slander.”
James wrinkled Willow’s nose. “Hard to, when it feels like parchment. ” He then gave his sleeves a tug. “Ugh. Robes are massive.”
Sirius flicked his wand. “ Adstringo Vestimenta. ”
The fabric shrank and reshaped itself around their smaller frames with a faint crackle of magic.
“Better,” James said, inspecting the fit.
They stared at each other for a beat — one now a smug little Slytherin, the other a pinched-faced Gryffindor with dry lips and no patience.
Then they burst out laughing.
— ❈ —
...Meanwhile…
A wand smacked uselessly against the wooden door. Corvus kicked it hard enough to make the hinges rattle.
“Merlin’s rotting knickers, let me out! ” he shouted, voice echoing around the cramped space.
From the other side of the closet, Willow huffed. “Maybe if you screamed a bit louder, it’d break the charm. Or maybe you’ll just deafen me and save me the agony of listening to your voice.”
Corvus spun on her, furious. “You think I enjoy being trapped in a cupboard with you? This is actual trauma. I should be awarded compensation.”
“You should be awarded a personality,” Willow shot back. “Or at least a second facial expression.”
“Why are you even here?” he sneered. “Didn’t Gryffindor have some honourable, idiotic dare for you to lose at?”
Willow folded her arms. “I heard something strange, which I followed. You were already slinking around being suspicious and weird.”
“Slytherin reflexes. Something you wouldn’t understand, half-breed.”
Willow’s eyes narrowed. “Say that again. Go on. I dare you.”
Corvus bared his teeth in a smile. “Half. Breed .”
Willow lunged for him, and he swerved sideways just as she slipped on a pile of cloaks and went crashing into the door. She groaned dramatically.
“Oh, I’m dramatic ?” she snapped, untangling herself. “You’ve spent the last ten minutes growling like someone burned your family tree.”
“I come from a long line of people who’ve started duels over shoes , so try me.” Corvus snapped.
Willow stared at him, deadpan. “...That’s not the defence you think it is.”
Corvus ran a hand through his soft brown curls, which had begun to stick to his forehead. “I’m going to hex someone into next year.”
“You already said that.”
“I meant it twice. ”
Willow leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed. “Hope you’re comfortable. You reek of privilege and stale potion smoke.”
“And you smell like moral superiority and Muggle shampoo.”
A silence followed — not peace, just a detente while they each stewed in loathing.
Then Corvus muttered, “I swear, if I die in this cupboard, you’re going first.”
Willow didn’t look at him. “Good. I’d rather haunt you than spend another second alive with you.”
...Back to the imposters...
James-as-Willow twirled a strand of brown hair around his finger with unsettling ease. “Do I look like a threat?”
Sirius-as-Corvus just grimaced. “You look like someone who’d write a heartfelt poem about a kitten, then stab someone for stepping on your shoes.”
James beamed. “Perfect.”
Sirius rolled his shoulders. “Alright. Let’s go see what baby brother is up to.”
“Race you,” James said, ready to spy on his sister.
“Bet I spy something awful first.”
“Loser has to write the apology letters.”
They darted off — two impostors in borrowed skin, walking straight into the lives of their younger siblings with all the subtlety of an oncoming storm.
— ❈ —
Somewhere far from their noise, the morning was quiet near the Ravenclaw Tower.
Not everywhere, of course — the grounds nearer the Great Hall still echoed with preparations and half-laughed ghost stories drifting on the breeze.
The stone path leading back from the edge of the Forbidden Forest was half-swallowed in mist, the cold clinging to Polaris’s sleeves as he pulled his cloak tighter. The spirit altar stood at the farthest edge — further than the others — quiet and hidden, where the air felt thinner somehow. No one ever came that far. Not this early.
He hadn’t said much. Just stood there a while. Lit the candle. Whispered her name.
Aunt Cassiopeia.
It still didn’t feel like enough.
His eyes ached. He’d gone to bed late, sleep dragging its feet, and woken before the sun — like his body had forgotten how to rest properly.
The flower he’d left wasn’t real — not in the way most people meant it. He’d drawn it by hand, carefully, on thick, charm-treated parchment, layering colour with enchanted inks that shimmered faintly when touched by light. He’d traced every petal from memory, trying to capture the way it tilted toward the sun, the softness of its curve.
It didn’t look right. Not to him.
It felt too stiff. Too clean. Not like the real one she once showed him, blooming quietly near the edge of the manor gardens — the kind of flower, she said, that only appeared when the world was quiet enough to hear its silence.
He’d spent an hour on the veins of the leaves. Another half-spell to make the ink lift just slightly, give the edges a curl. It still didn’t feel like enough.
But others had called it lifelike. Beautiful, even.
He didn’t believe them. Polaris just felt tired.
He just hoped she’d recognise it anyway. That somewhere , she’d know it was meant for her.
Now, as he crossed the slope back toward the castle, his mind flickered toward the runes again. The ones with the curling joints and intersecting crescents — but no spell he tried had done anything. Just wand movements and silence.
He hadn’t expected success. Not really.
But he hadn’t expected to feel stupid about it, either.
It wasn’t just that nothing happened. It was the way he’d stood there, alone in the dark, waving his wand like a beginner — cheeks hot, hands too tight, hoping something would spark. Hoping he’d feel something.
Try again properly tomorrow, he’d told himself last night. Pretend it didn’t bother you. Pretend you weren’t one mistake away from snapping your wand in half.
Well. It was tomorrow now.
And he still didn’t understand it.
He hated that. Hated finding things difficult. Hated that his brain felt slow and tangled. Hated that the more he tried to understand, the more useless he felt — like the answers were just out of reach, laughing at him from behind a locked door.
He was nearly to the Ravenclaw entrance staircase when a voice called out behind him.
“Polaris! Wait up.”
Polaris paused mid-step and turned.
‘Corvus’ jogged toward him, curls slightly windswept, green-trimmed robes crisp and somehow more Slytherin than usual.
Polaris’s voice came a beat late. “…Weren’t you headed to breakfast with Bas?”
Corvus — or the version of him standing there — shrugged a little too casually. “Changed my mind. Didn’t fancy the company. You looked like you were out brooding, so I thought I’d… brood adjacent.”
That was odd. Corvus didn’t say things like “brood adjacent.” He was sarcastic, yes, but not that self-aware. That sounded more like something Bastian would say.
Probably was.
They’d been spending more time together since getting sorted into Slytherin. Of course they had.
Polaris narrowed his eyes slightly, still walking. “You already knew I wasn’t coming to breakfast,” he said evenly. “We spoke. I told you and Bas I was busy. You argued. Loudly.”
Fake-Corvus blinked, just once. “Right… right, I forgot. Thought maybe you changed your mind.”
Polaris didn’t respond not straight away. He slowed his pace just slightly.
Of course he didn’t change his mind.
“And you changed your mind,” he echoed, “because you ‘ didn’t fancy the company.’ ”
He tried to keep it dry — matching the tone he assumed was sarcasm — but the words landed heavier than he meant.
It didn’t sound like a joke when Corvus said it. It sounded… honest.
Polaris glanced sideways, just briefly. Had Bastian said something? Or done something? Had he ?
Or was he just imagining it — reading too much into one sentence because he already felt a little out of place?
“Yeah,” said not-Corvus, too quickly. “Figured I’d hang back. Not in the mood for Bastian’s chewing or Euphie’s questions about that Charms essay.”
Polaris turned to look at him full-on.
“…Who’s Euphie?”
For a moment Corvus looked genuinely confused. “What?”
“You said Euphie. I don’t know who that is.” Polaris frowned slightly. “I don’t remember you ever mentioning someone by that name. Are they… also a Slytherin?”
Another pause — just slightly too long.
Then not-Corvus shrugged, all forced nonchalance. “Maybe. You know how it is — names blur together. She’s in our year. Probably.”
Polaris’s frown deepened. “Are you... alright ?”
Another pause.
Sirius looked at him — really looked at him, now. Expression flickering between caught and curious.
“Alright, fine,” he said, before Polaris could demand anything else. “Let’s talk about something else.”
Polaris raised an eyebrow. Not high, just a slight tilt — restrained suspicion masked as curiosity. “Like what?”
“Like…” The voice shifted — lighter, almost hesitant. “Do you ever think about your brothers? Like, properly?”
That made Polaris blink.
“…What?”
“I mean,” Sirius said — still wearing Corvus’s face, but letting something quieter slip into the voice, something too honest to be casual, “they’re older. Off doing their own thing. You're here. Sometimes I wonder if you even care about that.”
Polaris stared at him, confused and suddenly very still.
“Where is this coming from?”
He wasn’t being defensive — not exactly. He just didn’t understand the question. You’re here. What did that even mean?
He’d missed them, of course he had. Back when Regulus and Sirius were both at Hogwarts and he was still stuck at home, counting down the years like it made a difference. But it hadn’t felt like this kind of missing — not lonely , not exactly. Not that he’d admit it out loud.
Sometimes I wonder if you even care about that.
About what? That they’d moved on? That he was left behind? That now, finally being here, he still wasn’t in the same place as them?
“I don’t know,” Sirius said, eyes narrowed slightly, searching him. “Maybe I’m just trying to figure you out.”
Polaris tilted his head, very slightly.
“…You’re acting weird,” he said at last.
Not accusing.
Just tired.
Just confused.
Fake-Corvus huffed, but it sounded more like a sigh. “Maybe I am. Just—” He glanced away, then back again, more careful this time. “Forget the name thing. That’s not important. I’m just wondering... don’t you ever think about them? Your brothers.”
Polaris’ eyes narrowed, just a touch. “You already asked me that.”
“Yeah. But I mean... properly think about them. About... I don’t know. Which one you're more like. Which one you... get along with.”
Polaris gave him a slow, sideways look. “That’s specific.”
Fake-Corvus shrugged, trying for casual. Failing. “Just curious. I mean, you and Regulus... you seem close. Closer than with Sirius, anyway.”
That made Polaris’s steps falter.
He didn’t stop — but he did pause long enough for the moment to stretch.
“I don’t talk about them much,” Polaris said eventually, his voice careful. “That doesn’t mean I don’t think about them.”
“No, I know,” said not-Corvus, too fast. “I didn’t mean— I just...” He trailed off.
Polaris glanced at him. Really looked.
And for a flicker of a second, something about the expression didn’t sit right. Not just the words — the shape of them, the weight behind them. The way ‘Corvus’ wasn’t meeting his eyes the same way he usually did. Too restless. Too interested.
Polaris’s brow furrowed slightly.
“Why are you asking me this?”
Fake-Corvus hesitated. Then, voice softer: “Do you like him more?”
Polaris stopped walking.
“What?”
“I mean Sirius,” not-Corvus said. “Do you like Regulus more than him?”
Polaris just stared at him, eyes unreadable. “That’s a very strange question.”
“I know. I know,” Sirius said — slipping, now, emotionally more than verbally. “Just... he’s so— tidy. And he always knows what to say. And your parents—” He broke off, shook his head, tried again. “I’m just wondering if you ever feel more like his brother than Sirius’s. That’s all.”
The silence after that was thick enough to bite through.
Polaris went still; his heart was beating faster than normal getting the words around his head.
He wasn’t angry. But something behind his eyes had gone distant. As if the words had landed somewhere deeper than either of them expected.
And then—slowly—he said unsurely, “You’re not Corvus.”
Sirius’s mouth opened. Then closed.
“…What?”
Polaris didn’t respond right away. His gaze stayed fixed, sharp and unreadable.
It wasn’t just the words.
It was how they landed. The shape of the questions. The space between them.
Corvus asked things when he meant them — usually clumsily, sometimes dramatically, but never like this. Never this… intentional . Corvus didn’t press for answers. He didn’t fish .
And when things got too real — when Corvus spiralled about his family, or felt like he didn’t belong at home, like he was some cracked stranger to a name that didn’t quite want him — he didn’t ask for validation. He just said the thing, and Polaris listened.
This—
This felt more like someone trying to get something out of him .
Polaris’s eyes flicked briefly to the other boy’s robes.
“…Did you change?” he asked suddenly.
Fake-Corvus paused—just slightly too long. “What?”
“Your robes.”
Polaris’s voice stayed calm, but there was a new tension in it — thin, coiled wire. “That’s not what you were wearing earlier. You had ink on the cuff. I remember because you kept fidgeting with it while Bas talked about his owl.”
Another beat of silence.
Polaris stepped back half a pace. Clear uncertainty in his gaze.
“…Are you actually Corvus?” he asked softly, like he was trying the words on for size. They sounded stupid out loud. Paranoid. Like something a tired mind might conjure up after too little sleep and too many half-translated runes.
But he kept going.
“Because if you are... you’re being weird. Not just annoying or overthinking — weird. You’re saying things that don’t sound like you, and you’re looking at me like... I don’t know...”
His brow creased.
“And I know Corvus. I know how he asks things when something’s wrong. I know how his voice gets tight when he talks about his family, and how he only says the important parts when he thinks no one’s really listening.”
Polaris’s voice dropped.
“You’re not asking to understand in the way Corvus would.”
The wind picked up, curling around them. Polaris’s hands stayed at his sides, but they’d gone rigid. His grasp around his wand tighter.
And then, quieter:
“…You’re not Corvus.” He said once more.
The silence stretched.
Then, slowly — like deflating — the other boy exhaled. His shoulders sagged, his mouth twisted into something that wasn’t quite guilt and wasn’t quite apology.
“Alright,” he said softly. “You got me.”
Polaris just stared.
He didn’t speak. Didn’t move. The mist clung to the space between them like insulation — damp and ghostly and too still.
“You’re—” Polaris started.
There was a pause as if he was trying to comprehend what he was trying to say.
“You’re Sirius.”
The other boy nodded. Still in Corvus’s skin. Still with Corvus’s face. But now it looked like a mask — too stiff in places, too heavy around the eyes.
Polaris blinked. Once. Slowly.
“…Is this supposed to be a prank?”
Sirius winced. “Not exactly.”
Polaris tilted his head, eyes narrowed not in suspicion, but in confusion . “So, what was it, then? You pretended to be my best friend so you could — what, interrogate me? See if I’d say something awful about you? Or Regulus?”
“No— I wasn’t—” Sirius faltered. “It wasn’t about catching you out. I just— I don’t know, alright? I wanted to know what you’d say. What you think. I thought maybe—”
He broke off again. The silence that followed was somehow louder than shouting would’ve been.
Polaris didn’t fill it. Just studied him. Eyes narrowed. Lips slightly parted like he wanted to say something but hadn’t found the right shape for it.
After a pause, he asked:
“Polyjuice?”
Sirius nodded, almost sheepish.
Polaris frowned faintly. “That takes a month to brew.”
“It does.”
“You used a whole month’s worth of effort and potion to pretend to be Corvus for—”
He checked the sun’s position vaguely — like he was mentally doing the math —
“...for what, fifteen minutes of very weird conversation?”
“It wasn’t supposed to go like this,” Sirius muttered.
Polaris stared. “You stole his hair?”
Sirius hesitated. “ Borrowed . Off a jumper. Technically.”
Polaris didn’t laugh. Didn’t even smile.
His brow furrowed faintly as he looked Sirius over again, gaze flicking across familiar features rendered unfamiliar. “It’s strictly timed. You can’t undo it early.”
“Yeah.”
“So, you’re going to stay looking like him until it wears off.”
“Yeah.”
Another pause.
Polaris’s voice, when it came, was quieter than before. “Where’s the real Corvus?”
That made Sirius falter.
Polaris didn’t miss it.
“…You didn’t hurt him.”
“No,” Sirius said quickly. “He’s fine. Bit locked in a cupboard though.”
Polaris looked at him sideways.
“You locked him in a cupboard ?”
“It’s not as bad as it sounds?”
Polaris just stared at him.
Sirius shrugged — or tried to, though the guilt around his shoulders made it more of a twitch. “He’s got company.”
Polaris’s brows drew together. “Company?”
“Willow.”
Polaris’s eyes narrowed. “Why... would Smyth be locked in a cupboard with Corvus?”
Sirius cleared his throat. “Because James took her appearance. Polyjuice, you know. He’s doing the same thing with his sister.”
Polaris went very still.
He stared at Sirius — still wearing Corvus’s face — for a long, baffled moment.
“So just to be clear,” he said slowly, “you and the Potter heir brewed an incredibly complicated potion for over a month, locked up two first years, and assumed their identities...”
“Yes.”
“To spy on your younger siblings.”
“…Yes.”
Polaris nodded once, slowly, like he was trying to decide whether he was still dreaming or if his brain had actually melted from runes overload.
He exhaled through his nose.
“Well,” he said dryly, “surely there were better ways to spend your morning. But I suppose trapping people in closets and existential identity theft are close contenders.”
Sirius winced. “Look, I said it wasn’t supposed to go like this—”
Polaris didn’t stop. His voice had shifted from stunned to sarcastic — not sharp, but bone-deep tired in that particular Polaris way .
“And I bet,” he went on, “that you didn’t even bother lighting a single candle for the alters, did you?”
Sirius hesitated. “…Huh?”
Polaris stared at him. “It’s Samhain.”
Sirius made a face. “Ah right, I’m not big on talking to dead people.”
“They’re our family.”
“Exactly.” Sirius muttered, too fast.
Polaris sighed. “You’re a nightmare.”
Sirius grinned. “A charming one.”
Polaris looked at him — still wearing Corvus’s face — and shook his head slowly. “You didn’t need to do all this, you know. If you thought, I hated you or something—”
“I didn’t think you hated me.”
“—then you could’ve just asked.”
Sirius fell quiet.
Polaris’s eyes dropped to the hem of his cloak, fingers twitching against the fabric. “You don’t need to become someone else to talk to me, Ris. It’s weird . And exhausting. And sort of morally concerning.”
“I know.” Sirius scratched at the back of his — well, Corvus’s — neck. “I just... I guess I didn’t know how else to ask. You’re hard to read, alright? Sometimes it’s like talking to a brick wall with excellent vocabulary.”
Polaris didn’t respond. He didn’t need to. His unimpressed expression said it all.
Sirius rubbed his face with both hands and muttered, “Merlin, this is the worst apology in history.”
Then, lowering his hands again, he said more clearly, “I’m sorry. Really. For all of it. No hard feelings?”
Polaris was quiet for a moment. Then: “...That depends. Are you going to keep impersonating my friends?”
Sirius held up his hands. “Swear on my wand.”
Polaris arched an eyebrow. “Your wand is usually the problem.”
Sirius chuckled, and before Polaris could step away, he reached forward and ruffled his hair — gently, annoyingly, like a big brother who knew he could get away with it for about three seconds before being hexed.
Polaris ducked out of reach, scowling as he smoothed his hair back down — just as two older Ravenclaws passed by, heading in the direction of their common room. One of them glanced over briefly, then away again without a word.
“I hope you get stuck like that,” Polaris muttered.
“Honestly, same. At least then I could get into the Slytherin common room and see what Reg’s been hiding.”
Polaris rolled his eyes.
Sirius hesitated. Then, more hesitantly: “Hey — I was owling Uncle Al the other day.”
Polaris glanced up, surprised. “You write to him?”
“Sometimes.” Sirius shrugged. “He sent me a biography on Muggle-born wizards who revolutionised magical theory. Absolute catnip for Minnie, and stuff Walburga would set on fire just for existing in the same house.”
Polaris didn’t laugh, but there was a flicker in his expression — the smallest hitch at the corner of his mouth. Something like curiosity. Or disbelief.
Sirius continued, “Anyway — he said he sent you an owl after you got Sorted, didn’t he? he mentioned you never wrote back. Thought maybe you were angry.”
Polaris looked away, then back. “I wasn’t angry. I just... didn’t know what to say.”
Sirius nodded. “Fair. He only started writing to me once I came to Hogwarts too. Before that, radio silence. Guess Father thought he’d ‘corrupt the heir’ or whatever theatrical nonsense he’s always spouting.”
Polaris tilted his head. “You are the heir.”
Sirius gave a crooked smile. “Exactly. And apparently, the family’s last hope and greatest disappointment all in one.”
For a moment, neither of them spoke.
Polaris didn’t move. Didn’t blink. Just looked at Sirius like he was trying to decide whether the older boy was joking or not — and maybe wishing he was. Then he looked down, his fingers curling slightly against the stone ledge between them. His voice came quiet. Dry. Not unkind — but careful, like a step taken in the dark.
“You said that like it’s a joke.”
Sirius scoffed under his breath. “Isn’t it?” he echoed, like it was obvious. Like it was funny.
Polaris didn’t answer right away.
He looked ahead — not at Sirius, but past him. Past the corridor. Past the portraits with their nosy eyes. Just past. His throat worked once, like he was swallowing something he wasn’t ready to name.
Then:
“They don’t mourn the disappointments,” Polaris said simply. “They forget them.”
It wasn’t bitterness. It wasn’t pity either. Just truth — quiet and devastating in the way Polaris always delivered it, like he was reporting the weather after a storm had already swept through.
Sirius shifted uncomfortably haven’t expected to hear that. “Well — I mean — they haven’t erased me yet, have they?”
He nudged Polaris with an elbow, a grin creeping back onto his face like a shield. “If they can stomach me , I think you’ll be fine. Honestly, you’re probably their favourite now. You’ve got the brain, the poise—Regulus-level polish but without the snobbery. What more could they want?”
He meant it as a compliment. A strange, Sirius kind of compliment — unpolished, sideways, barbed and soft all at once.
But Polaris’s shoulders went still.
Because what more could they want?
Another Slytherin.
That’s what.
What they’d always wanted. Expected. What his mother had so strongly emphasised before his departure.
What he hadn’t delivered.
Polaris didn’t say anything. But his mouth opened slightly, just for a second, like something nearly slipped out — and then didn’t.
His satchel hung heavy at his side. The strap had creased into his collar. He didn’t fix it.
Sirius kept going, unaware he was stomping right over broken glass. “Reg always says the Sorting Hat’s a glorified hatstand anyway. So, what if it put you in Ravenclaw? Still counts. You’re clever, you’ll do fine. Just charm Walburga with a bunch of good grades and—boom. Favour restored.”
Polaris flinched. This time visibly.
Not a big motion. Just a blink. But too slow. Too full.
His voice came thin. Careful. “Don’t say her name like that.”
Sirius looked taken aback. “What? I was—”
“It’s not a joke,” Polaris cut in, eyes still not meeting his. “It’s two months until Yule. She’ll have had time to prepare something by then.”
That shut Sirius up.
He opened his mouth. Closed it. The grin had fallen away now, like a spell broken mid-cast.
Polaris still didn’t look at him. But there was something in his face — something fragile and fierce and barely held — like his eyes might spill if he breathed too deep.
He didn’t. He kept the breath shallow.
Sirius, for once, seemed to register the damage. Like he could feel it hanging between them as he glanced around to see if anyone was coming, no one was.
“…I didn’t mean to make it worse,” he said.
Polaris finally looked at him. His expression unreadable.
“You didn’t. You just reminded me.”
And with that, he adjusted the strap of his satchel — too roughly — and turned to step away but Sirius stepped in front of him.
Not brash, not loud. Just… there. Blocking the corridor like it was a battlefield he didn’t mean to cross but would stand on anyway.
His voice, when it came, was softer than usual.
“She won’t touch you,” Sirius said with conviction.
Polaris stilled.
Sirius pressed on, eyes fierce now. “I mean it. I’ll be there for Yule. I’ll come home this time. You won’t be alone with her. I won’t let her—”
He swallowed hard. Words caught. Still, he forced them out.
“I won’t let her hurt you.”
There was a kind of desperate sincerity to it — the kind Sirius didn’t show often. Not because he didn’t feel it, but because he didn’t know how to say it without sounding like he was joking.
This time, he wasn’t joking.
“I swear it, Pol,” he said. “I swear it.”
And for a second, just a breath of a second, Polaris looked at him — really looked — and he wanted to believe him. Wanted to take the words and wrap them around himself like a shield. Like a charm. Like hope.
But Sirius didn’t stop. He couldn’t. He mistook the silence for uncertainty and continued speaking.
“I’ll talk to Father if I have to. I’ll stand in the bloody doorway if that’s what it takes—”
“Do you remember how it felt?” Polaris interrupted.
Sirius faltered. “What?”
Polaris raised his head. His expression didn’t shift, but his voice had taken on that steady, deliberate calm he used when he was scared and trying not to sound it.
“When she punished you. I remember the sounds. I remember the wall shaking. But not what spell she used. Or how long it lasted. Or how it felt.”
He paused.
“I want to be ready.”
Sirius — Sirius’s hands clenched at his sides.
“I already told you I’d stop her.” His voice was tight now. Fierce. Too fast. “Why are you asking that like it’s already going to happen? Like it’s supposed to?”
He stepped closer, frustration bleeding into his words — not at Polaris, but at the sick, stupid shape of their family.
“You don’t have to prepare, alright? You don’t have to brace for anything. That’s the point. That’s why I’m coming home. That’s why I said I’d be there.”
For a moment, neither of them spoke.
Not because he didn’t want to—but because he didn’t trust what might come out if he did.
Because something about Sirius’s certainty — that reckless, blinding conviction — made his chest ache. Made his jaw clench.
It wasn’t that he didn’t want protection. It wasn’t even that he didn’t believe Sirius could try.
It was that he wasn’t sure anyone could stop her.
And worse: some part of him didn’t think he deserved to be saved.
Not when he’d failed before even leaving the Sorting stool.
Not when he’d been a disappointment before he’d had the chance to prove anything at all.
He hated that he was thinking this. Hated it even more that Sirius was looking at him like he still believed in him.
It made him feel seen in a way that wasn’t comforting.
Then Polaris looked away — not with anger, but with a strange, quiet blankness. His breath shuddered once, so softly it might’ve been mistaken for a sigh.
He took a step back.
“I’m tired,” he said. His voice was flat.
“Polaris—”
“I woke up too early today.”
Sirius moved forward again, hand half-raised. “Just wait a second, alright? I’m trying to—”
But Polaris was already turning.
Polaris left with quick pace. He didn’t look back. He was focusing on the fact; his heartbeat was too loud in his ears. Too fast. Too much.
He didn’t want to talk about this anymore.
He didn’t want to admit anything more than he already had.
He didn’t want to be scared.
And yet—he was.
“Pol,” Sirius called after him, sharp with something like panic. “Don’t just walk away.”
But Polaris didn’t answer.
He didn’t turn.
He didn’t stop.
Because if he did—he wasn’t sure he’d be able to keep his voice steady. And he couldn’t afford to break. He kept his eyes low and his pace fast, moving on muscle memory alone.
— ❈ —
By the time he reached the door to his dorm, he could barely feel anything at all. Just the exhaustion pulling at his bones.
He just wanted to reach his bed. Just once , he wanted the room to be empty. No voices. No expectations. Just silence and the dark and the kind of stillness that didn’t ask questions.
But of course, the room wasn’t empty.
Rafiq sat cross-legged on his bed, a squat pumpkin in his grasp, its surface already marked by uneven, half-finished cuts. A dull knife rested awkwardly in his hand, and every so often, he squinted, angling it like he wasn’t entirely sure what he was doing. The whole thing looked clumsy — not dangerous, just stubbornly manual. He wore a hoodie over Muggle jeans, wand tucked behind one ear like a pencil. When he noticed Polaris, his face lit up with hesitant cheer.
“Oh—hey,” Rafiq said, sitting up straighter. “Did you go out to see the lanterns?”
Polaris paused. Just inside the doorway. His hand tightened on the strap of his satchel.
He was too tired for this. Too full of silence, of frustration, of almost-crying. And Rafiq’s tone — light, ordinary, untouched by anything Polaris had carried through the day — felt like a slap.
Lanterns?
No. He hadn’t gone out to see them. He’d been lighting a candle for a dead woman in the forest and being spied on by his brother who was impersonating his best friend and trying not to break in front of anyone.
And now this boy — this boy who wore jeans in their dorm and tried too hard and called his Muggle-born Halloween “Samhain” like he knew what it meant — wanted to talk about lanterns .
Polaris took a deep breath trying to calm himself down, but even then, his tone was still edge with annoyance.
“No, I wasn’t out celebrating. I was busy. With things that matter .”
Rafiq blinked. “Oh. I didn’t mean—”
“Of course you didn’t,” Polaris snapped, dropping his satchel a little harder than needed. “You never do. You just ask the first thing that comes to mind and hope it turns into a real conversation; it’s starting to get annoying.”
Rafiq looked stung. “I was just trying to—”
“To what? Be friendly ?”
Rafiq’s jaw tightened, but whatever he meant to say got lost somewhere behind his teeth.
Polaris turned away, began unbuttoning his robes with stiff, jerky movements. His throat burned. Not from yelling — he wasn’t yelling. He never yelled. But from the sheer force of not crying and trying to not feel whatever he was feeling cause right now he was absolutely unsure.
Rafiq didn’t move.
He sat there, awkwardly cross-legged on the bed, the half-carved pumpkin loose in his arms. His knife no longer in his grasp, now sat beside him on the duvet forgotten.
He swallowed. The silence felt heavier now — not tense exactly, but... sour. Off . Like walking into a room and finding something rotting beneath the floorboards.
Polaris Black wasn’t nice, sure. But he wasn’t mean either. Not really. Just closed off — a little too still, a little too careful with everything he said. Rafiq had never taken it personally at least he tried not to. Some people were like that. Some people just needed time.
But this?
This was personal.
And what made it worse — what made it sting in a way Rafiq didn’t want to admit — was that it wasn’t even an explosion . Polaris hadn’t shouted. He hadn’t even raised his voice. He’d just said it. It felt dismissive.
Like Rafiq was background noise. An inconvenience.
He’d thought maybe they were getting somewhere. Thought the silence between them had been shifting. Thought, maybe, eventually, Polaris would stop calling him Mirza like it was a teacher doing roll call and not the person who slept six feet away.
But no.
Still Mirza.
Still Black.
Still that stiff little pause when Rafiq walked into the room, like Polaris was recalibrating himself.
It was the way he spoke to the others that made it worse. Charlie, Felix, Elias — all of them got Polaris . Got eye contact. Inside jokes. Quiet little nods in the hallway that meant I see you . They called him Polaris, and he let them. Called them by name. Listened, even when he didn’t talk much.
But Rafiq?
No jokes. No names. Just distant formality and that same unreadable look.
He’d tried not to assume the worst.
He’d really tried.
Told himself Polaris was just uncomfortable with people. That it wasn’t about him being Muggle-born. That he was probably just... hard to get to know.
But now?
Now, watching Polaris fold his robes like the act alone was holding him together, back turned and shoulders tight, Rafiq felt that old bitterness bubble back up — low and hot in his chest.
Maybe it is about that , he thought.
Maybe it always was.
He didn’t mean to say anything. Not really. But the words slipped out, he was annoyed. How could he not?
“Bloody hell. You are the human equivalent of an automated phone menu.”
Polaris froze.
Rafiq’s mouth twisted, like he hadn’t meant to say it out loud. Then he shrugged. “Press one to pretend we’re fine. Press two to get glared at. Press three to be reminded I’m not your problem.”
There was a pause.
Something in Polaris’s chest folded inward. A practiced numbness. A door clicking shut behind his ribs.
His fingers resumed folding the robe in his lap — one edge, then the next. Slowly. Like it mattered more than the words that had just hit him.
Then Polaris — robe still half-folded — turned just slightly, frowning. Not offended, exactly. More... puzzled. Like he’d just been insulted in a language he mostly understood.
“An… auto... Uh? phone what?”
Rafiq stared. Then snorted under his breath. “Exactly.”
Polaris narrowed his eyes faintly, confusion cutting through the fog of exhaustion. “That was... meant as an insult.”
“Correct.”
“I gathered from the tone.”
“Well done, Sherlock.”
Another pause.
Polaris looked puzzled. “Who’s Sherlock?”
Rafiq rolled his eyes toward the ceiling. “Bloody hell, you people are exhausting.”
Polaris looked faintly affronted. But also — weirdly — a little more present . His shoulders had loosened, just slightly. Not relaxed, not at ease — but the sharp edge of that earlier breakdown had dulled. Just a fraction.
Rafiq caught it. Didn’t comment. Just calmly picked up his carving knife and resumed work on the pumpkin, like he hadn’t just called the Black scion a malfunctioning call centre.
Then far too casually, Rafiq spoke again.
“You’re lucky, you know. At least you don’t have to deal with call waiting.”
Polaris blinked. “I don’t know what that is.”
“Right,” Rafiq said, carving a slow crescent into the pumpkin’s cheek. “Forgot you grew up in a castle.”
Polaris narrowed his eyes slightly but didn’t reply.
“Or a dungeon. Or a manor. Or whatever it is posh wizard children get raised in. Probably had a nursery with a tapestry instead of wallpaper. That tracks.”
Polaris folded the rest of his robes and sat on the edge of his bed, he didn't say anything. He just stared.
Rafiq didn’t look up.
“You ever even been to the Muggle world?” Rafiq asked, like it was a passing curiosity, nothing more. “Like properly? Sat in traffic? Travelled on a plane? Used a payphone?”
“I don’t know what half those words mean.”
“Figures,” Rafiq muttered, not unkindly this time — more like someone letting the bitterness cool just enough to speak without burning.
Silence fell again. Not the angry kind from earlier. Not comfortable either. But... something in between. Tired. Frayed. Breathing space, maybe?
Polaris sat with his hands in his lap, staring down at his folded robes like they might rearrange themselves if he waited long enough. A crease near the hem refused to flatten. His thumb rubbed at it, again and again.
Then, quietly Polaris spoke. “I wasn’t... trying to be uh... mean.”
Rafiq didn’t respond right away. The knife moved in slow arcs, careful. “Right.”
Polaris glanced up as he spoke again, “I mean it.”
Rafiq looked over, eyebrow raised. “That’s supposed to be an apology?”
Polaris frowned, stiff. “I didn’t say that.”
“No. You didn’t.”
A beat. Polaris's fingers twitched against the fabric.
“I was... tired,” he said, and it came out like the words had been examined beforehand, selected from a shelf labelled 'Excuses That Might Work.' “And the forest wasn’t— It was a long day. And you caught me... off-guard.”
Rafiq gave him a long look. “So that’s why I got the auto-menu treatment?”
“I don’t know what that means,” Polaris muttered.
Rafiq snorted. “Yeah. You said.”
Polaris shifted, clearly uncomfortable. “I didn’t mean to snap. Not like that. I just... didn’t want to talk. To anyone.”
“That include me specifically, or just humanity in general?”
Polaris hesitated.
And that was answer enough.
Rafiq nodded slowly, set the pumpkin aside, and leaned forward, elbows on knees. “Okay. Real question, then.”
Polaris went still, eyes narrowing just a fraction.
“Why do you treat me different from the others?”
The words landed like a weight between them. Not shouted. Not demanding. Just... direct.
Polaris froze.
And for once, no clever reply came. No dry, too-formal quip. He just sat there, like someone had thrown him into a maze and he’d only just realised there were walls.
“I don’t—” He started, then stopped. “I mean, I didn’t think—”
Rafiq raised an eyebrow.
Polaris’s throat worked. “It’s not like that.”
“Feels like that.”
“I don’t— I treat everyone the same.”
“No, you don’t.”
Silence. Again.
Polaris stared at the floor, jaw tight. His hands fidgeted with the edge of the duvet, picking at an invisible thread.
“It’s not—” he started again, then dropped the sentence like it had betrayed him halfway through.
Rafiq watched him, something unreadable flickering in his eyes. “Is it ‘cause I’m Muggle-born?”
Polaris flinched. Not dramatically. Not like a blow. Just... a blink. A pause. A breath that didn’t come out.
That was enough of an answer too.
Rafiq leaned back slowly. “Yeah,” he said, voice quieter now. “Thought so.”
“I didn’t mean—” Polaris said, quickly. Then again, more carefully: “It’s not that I think less of you.”
“Really? ‘Cause it kind of feels like you do.”
Polaris looked up, eyes sharp. “I don’t.”
“Then what is it?”
He didn’t answer. Couldn’t.
Not because he didn’t want to — but because he didn’t know .
Polaris sat there, caught in the stillness, feeling like something inside him had slipped off its axis. He stared down at his hands like they might hold the answer, as if this would be easier if he could just see it.
What is it?
Rafiq’s words echoed, and Polaris turned them over in his head like puzzle pieces that wouldn’t fit.
What was it?
Why did it feel so much harder with him ?
Not because his name was Rafiq. Not because he carved pumpkins in jeans and used words Polaris didn’t understand. Not even because he was loud and infuriating and pushed when he should’ve backed off.
It was because—
Polaris swallowed.
It was because Rafiq was Muggle-born .
Not something sorted into Houses. Not a Hogwarts thing. A Black thing.
He could hear the voices in his head even now, a clear warning.
“Be careful who you let near you,” Uncle Cygnus had told him over dinner, elbows neatly folded on a starched linen tablecloth. “Some people will want things from you just because of your name. Others won’t want anything from you — because of it.”
There had been a pause. The clink of a goblet set down. A glance over the rim, accessing his reaction.
“Muggle-borns,” Cygnus had said then, tone low but deliberate. “They don’t understand what it means to be us. They never will. That doesn’t make them dangerous, necessarily. But it does make them unpredictable.”
And Polaris had nodded — not because he understood, but because nodding was expected. It was always expected.
Polaris had taken those words and folded them away like instructions in a rulebook. Had measured people against them. Had told himself it wasn’t about disliking anyone — it was just... caution. Just tradition. Just a necessary filter.
And yet.
Here was Rafiq. Staring at him with eyes that were too sharp, too open, too tired of being explained away.
Here was Rafiq, who carved stupid pumpkins and talked too fast and said things that left Polaris confused at times — and Polaris still hadn’t been able to stop listening.
He pressed his hands together, hard. Thought of all the times he’d been judged for being Polaris Black — not a boy, not a student, but a name. A legacy. An expectation.
People looked at him and saw what they wanted: a prince, a snake, a disappointment, a prodigy. He was never just Polaris .
He hated that feeling.
And yet here he was, doing it to someone else. Sitting in silence because Rafiq had been born in a world without wands and castle hallways and family trees in tapestries — and Polaris didn’t know how to be normal about it.
He hated that too.
Polaris's voice came out quiet, almost like he didn’t mean for it to be spoken aloud.
“It’s not because you’re... less.” He paused. “It’s not even really about you .”
Rafiq raised an eyebrow but didn’t interrupt.
Polaris went on, slower now — like walking through fog, unsure of what might be ahead. “It’s because I don’t know how to not treat you differently. I was raised in a house where Muggle-born wasn’t just a word. It was a warning . A line.”
He inhaled sharply through his nose. “You were the one thing I was told to stay away from.”
Rafiq looked like he wanted to say something—but didn’t. Just watched him.
Polaris looked up. “You think I don't like you because you're Muggle-born.” His eyes flicked away. “And maybe... maybe I acted like that.”
Another pause.
“But it’s not that I dislike you.” A swallow. “It’s that I was taught not to trust you. Not because of who you are — but because of where you came from. Because you weren't born with this. You got it. Like it was given to you and not earned .”
His voice faltered.
“I know that’s wrong. I know it. But that’s what they said. And when they tell you things it's hard to forget.”
A long, quiet beat.
Then Polaris added, almost shamefully. “You confuse me. You make me question things I was supposed to be certain about.”
Rafiq looked at him for a long time.
He wasn’t angry, if anything he was trying to understand. And trying not to take understanding as a concession.
“Do you want to be certain?” Rafiq asked.
Polaris stared.
“I don’t know,” he answered, honestly.
For a while, neither of them spoke.
The knife was still in Rafiq’s palm.
Then Rafiq cleared his throat, voice light in a way that sounded deliberate .
“So, uh.” He scratched the back of his neck. “Can I call you Polaris?”
The words caught Polaris off guard more than they should have. He blinked — once, twice — and his whole posture went faintly stiff. Like the question was a door he hadn’t expected to open and now wasn’t sure if he was allowed to walk through.
“Why?” he asked, before he could stop himself. “I mean... why do you want to?”
Rafiq frowned faintly. “Because it’s your name?”
Polaris hesitated. “You already have a name for me.”
“Yeah,” Rafiq said. “ Black. Like we’re in class. Like I’m not supposed to know you. Must I remind you we’re roommates?”
He looked up. Not pushing. Not pleading. Just asking .
Polaris opened his mouth. Closed it again.
His chest was tight — not from anger. Just... the weight of something shifting. Something loosening that had been wound around his ribs since before he knew what questioning felt like.
“I don’t...” he started, then exhaled. “I don’t know what to say.”
“That’s alright,” Rafiq said, like it was the most natural thing in the world. “I’ll just keep asking until you figure it out.”
Polaris looked over.
Not quite meeting Rafiq’s eyes.
His expression didn’t shift much. Just a flicker of something unreadable, like a thought he wasn’t sure he was allowed to have.
Something unsettled curled in his gut — the kind of discomfort that came from being seen too clearly.
His lips parted like he meant to say something else — something honest.
But nothing came.
Just a breath. A nod.
Not surrender. Not apology.
Just… an opening. Something small. Something unguarded.
Then, without a word, Polaris reached for his journal from the nightstand and took one more glance at Rafiq.
— ❈ —
Eventually, Rafiq left — arms full, his bag slung awkwardly over one shoulder, and his small pumpkin cradled in the crook of one arm like it might topple at any moment. He juggled a few loose scrolls under his chin, muttering something under his breath as he edged sideways through the door. It was obvious he didn’t plan on coming back soon. The latch clicked gently behind him, and just like that, Polaris was alone.
Finally. He was glad Rafiq had left — not out of irritation, just... relief. Space. Quiet. He pushed his journal aside and started clearing his desk with one hand, brushing away parchment, feathers, and the half-folded page of a rebuttal he wasn’t going to finish. The ciphered notes were still at the centre — untouched since yesterday. Without hesitation, he pulled them closer. It was time to get to work.
He sat
His hands dragged through his hair, fingers curling near his scalp — and when his right hand pushed up, it scraped the edge of the scar on his temple. The skin was faintly raised under his fingers. A memory, as always.
He stayed like that for a moment. Allowing his mind to wonder.
Then, slowly, he reached for his wand that he had set beside him on his desk.
He began.
The runes he’d been working on were arrayed in careful columns — symbols from the Elder Futhark, each paired with a small number and an underlined variant. They weren’t gibberish — just twisted. He knew that now.
He’d been looking at them as standalone glyphs. That was the mistake.
But those numbers — 3, 9, 24 — they repeated everywhere in the notes. Not part of the message itself, he realised, but a key to the message. Maybe index values. Or shifts.
He flipped to the back of his notes, where he’d written the full rune sequence: 1 through 24. A Caesar cipher. Simple, in theory — each rune shifted forward in the sequence. A step, or multiple steps.
He tested it.
Take Thurisaz — the third rune. If 3 is the shift, then Thurisaz becomes Ansuz .
Next, Hagalaz — rune number 9. Shifted by 9 places: it became Eiwaz .
Then Othala — the 24th. Shifted 24 forward, it looped back to the start: Fehu .
The pattern was working. The numbers weren’t part of the translation — they were the method of translation.
He lifted his wand and traced Thurisaz in the air — sharp lines, curved edge, triangle. The silver shimmer it left pulsed once, then vanished.
He blinked — once, then again, as if grounding himself.
Had that—?
Again — Hagalaz, the jagged crack of a rune. This time, the shimmer lingered — trembling faintly, like a breath held midair.
Then Othala. A diamond, curling lines at its base — legacy, inheritance.
This time, the silver shimmer held .
Not long — a second, maybe less — but enough.
He didn’t dare breathe too loud as he watched it fade.
That was real.
That happened.
His heart kicked hard in his chest — not from fear, but something next to it . He looked down at his wand like it had said something in a language only he could feel.
He couldn’t help the small huff that left him. Almost a laugh. Almost not.
His left hand twitched, hovering above the parchment — uncertain, wanting.
Then it settled on the edge of the desk. Not flat. Just his pinkie resting lightly on the wood, anchoring him. The other fingers began tapping — not rapid, nor frantic.
Ring. Middle. Index.
Pause.
Ring. Middle. Index.
A rhythm. A thought he wasn’t saying out loud. One that needed to move through muscle to keep from turning to static.
He stared at the wand again, his lips parted just slightly.
“Okay,” he murmured under his breath. “All right.”
Something had responded. It wasn't enough yet, not close — but it meant he wasn’t imagining it.
He felt close.
Polaris lowered his wand and looked back at the text he’d rearranged the night before. He’d translated the ciphered runes to the best of his ability, rearranging them into what felt like a logical phrase — but when he’d traced that phrase earlier, nothing happened.
Now, he tried again. He traced the phrase in the air — the one he’d pieced together from shifted runes.
Nothing.
A faint line of silver trailed behind his wand, but it died too quickly.
Had he mistranslated it? Rearranged the order wrong? All that time hunched over, combing through dusty indexes, only to fumble the syntax? His head pounded dully — a tension building just above his right eye, sharp as pinpricks. He pressed a hand to his face, elbow digging into the desk.
He was sick of runes .
Sick of numbers and patterns and bloody parchment that smelled like mildew. He needed sunlight and food and probably a day without touching anything remotely attached to runes and ominous.
But he didn’t stop.
Because he couldn’t.
He exhaled through his nose. Gripped his wand tighter.
What if... what if the runes weren’t the starting point?
Maybe they were the trigger .
This time, he changed the order.
First, he traced the three runes — Thurisaz, Hagalaz, Othala — the same ones that had shimmered before.
Then, the phrase. The sentence he’d rearranged and shifted.
Still nothing.
He almost dropped the wand. Almost gave up.
But then—he tried it the other way around.
Ending with the three runes.
Thurisaz.
Hagalaz.
Othala.
This time, he wasn’t rushing.
As he drew the final rune — Othala — a pulse of silver shimmered brighter than before. The rune held.
And then — slowly — the symbols he’d drawn before began to glow again. Faint, then steady.
And then—
They shifted .
The traced symbols, hovering in silver inked light, twisted in midair — lines bending, curling, reforming. Runes melted into letters. Letters into words.
Polaris leaned forward, barely breathing.
The message appeared, scrawled in air like fire without heat:
‘If you’re reading this, the wand has found resonance. Not with you exactly — but with what moves through you.’
The words hung there, humming faintly in the stillness.
He stared at it.
His breath stalled, shallow in his chest.
His fingers were trembling — just slightly. He swallowed, throat dry.
The phrasing snagged on something in him. That choice of words. Careful. Intentional. Not you , but what moves through you.
He sat back slowly, his hand still resting on the desk, pinkie anchored, other fingers tapping that familiar rhythm — ring, middle, index. Again.
His mind was a mess of thoughts, trying to slow them down.
He expected someone to find it.
Someone who would carry the wand.
Someone it would recognise.
His fingers stopped their tapping suddenly. Then in quick succession he shuffled the pages, realigning them, suddenly too aware of how exposed they looked — all his frantic attempts at understanding spread out in the open like a confession. He stacked them carefully. Pressed the edge flat, then slipped them into the bottom of his trunk shoving it underneath his bed.
He stood there now, there was a slight tremor in right hand, his gaze slowly moving towards his wand.
The man who had written of a presence the world had not yet named.
The Grey Lady. She had led him to the book. She said many strange things.
Polaris exhaled as he moved towards his desk, hands tightening around the edge of the desk. His breath felt too thin. His thoughts too loud.
What had Vass seen? Was he a Seer?
He must have been. It only seemed logical, when he thought about what The Grey Lady had said. Then the notes he clearly left as if knowing someone would one day find them.
What had the man seen, did it really involve Polaris? Had he seen him in visions?
His eyes flicked again to the wand. A part of him wanted to pick it up again, demand it explain itself — what did you recognise? What am I not seeing? What did he see in me?
But he didn’t move.
Didn’t reach for it.
Just stared.
He didn’t feel chosen.
He felt found.
And that wasn’t the same.
He was still staring when the knock came — three firm raps against the study door that made him flinch hard. He pushed himself off the table.
His heart faltered. Breath snagged. He stopped without meaning to.
He didn’t answer right away. Just stared at the door, silent.
Then slowly, quietly, he gathered what composure he could, tucked the wand back into his sleeve, and crossed the room.
He’d deal with whoever it was.
Later, maybe, he’d find the Grey Lady again. Maybe .
And maybe — if he was brave enough — he’d ask her what else she knew.
Because this?
All of it, felt ridiculous. Maddening. He wasn’t sure he wanted to keep going anymore.
The knock came again, just as Polaris opened the door.
Sylvan stood on the other side, cloak already fastened, a faint breeze clinging to his shoulders like he’d only just come down from the tower.
“Oh,” he said. “You’re in. Wasn’t sure if you’d vanished into your notes again.”
Polaris straightened slightly. “No.”
There was a beat. Then Sylvan went on, like he hadn’t noticed the stiff set of Polaris’s shoulders or the slightly-too-wide eyes.
“I’m heading to the Owlery. Letter to my mother — he gets testy if I don’t write before major holidays.” A small shrug. “Was going to stop by the Hall afterward for the feast. Figured I’d ask if you wanted to come.”
Polaris opened his mouth to say no.
He’d planned to. It was right there, the excuse. He had a thousand reasons — notes to revise, theories to cross-check, more messages to decode.
But what came out instead was—
“Yes.”
It came too fast. Too eager. The word landed like it didn’t belong to him. The kind of answer you gave when you were running from something and didn’t want anyone to ask why.
Sylvan raised a brow, not unkindly. He just didn’t expect it.
“…Really?” he said. “Was half-expecting something about being busy. You’re always busy when you're not in classes.”
Polaris gave a vague shrug, already stepping out and pulling the door closed behind him. “It’s about time I used my owl anyway. Haven’t sent a single letter since I got here.”
He didn’t look back.
Sylvan tilted his head. “Orpheus, right?”
Polaris nodded once.
“I assumed you were saving him for dramatic effect. Or political blackmail.”
“That too.”
They started down the corridor, boots echoing softly against the stone. For a few steps, Sylvan didn’t say anything.
Then: “You alright?”
Polaris didn’t flinch — but he did hesitate.
His fingers twitched once at his side, then smoothed the strap of his satchel instead. “Fine,” he said. Too quickly again.
Sylvan didn’t call him on it. Just looked at him sidelong, one brow still faintly raised — like a question half-asked.
Polaris forged ahead before he could press.
“I haven’t even touched the Owlery since arriving. Felt... silly. Like I’d be sending words to people who wouldn’t read them. Or worse, would.”
Sylvan huffed — not a laugh. Just breath pushed through his nose.
“That’s not silly,” he said. “I’ve been putting it off for weeks .”
Polaris looked at him, surprised.
Sylvan shrugged one shoulder, eyes forward. “Feels like every sentence I write is a trap. Like if I don’t get the wording just right, I’ll hand my father another reason to—”
He cut himself off, jaw tightening. Then tried again, more lightly, “Let’s just say he doesn’t like being disappointed. And I’m tired of proving I’m not, especially with him wanting me to be a Slytherin.”
Polaris didn’t say anything right away.
The corridor turned, and the light slanted just so across the floor — long shadows stretching ahead like they were walking toward something larger than the castle.
Sylvan went on, quiet and dry:
“Being a Lord’s son is exhausting.”
That made Polaris stop.
Only for a second — just a shift in his steps, a breath held too long.
Then: “Yeah,” he said softly. “It is.”
Sylvan gave a short hum of agreement — low, almost bitter.
Neither elaborated. They didn’t need to.
After a few more steps, Polaris said, almost offhandedly, “Mirza wants to be my friend.”
It was the kind of sentence that could’ve been sarcastic, dismissive — but it wasn’t. It sounded like an admission. Like something Polaris wasn’t quite sure what to do with.
Sylvan didn’t look surprised. In fact, he snorted faintly, breath fogging in the cool air of the stairwell.
“Of course he does,” he said. “He talks like he’s inviting himself into our conversations at times. Like we’ve already agreed on something he forgot to mention.”
He half-turned as he spoke, walking a few steps backward with casual balance, the edge of a grin playing at his mouth — not amused, exactly, but aware. Then, as if losing interest in the subject, he pivoted forward again and continued climbing.
Polaris almost smiled. Almost.
Sylvan’s voice sharpened just slightly as they ascended the next flight of stairs. “What did you say to him?”
Polaris hesitated. “Nothing. Not really. I was tired. I said things.”
That was all he gave. It was all Sylvan needed.
“Hm.” Sylvan didn’t press. Instead, his hand skimmed the curve of the banister briefly before dropping again. He tilted his head back, eyes tracing the high, cold arches above them — like he was checking for something unseen or just thinking.
Then, more deliberately, “My father says Muggle-borns can be worthwhile — if they’re useful.”
Polaris didn’t react right away.
Sylvan continued, now with a calm, detached rhythm, as if reciting a lesson drilled into him over too many dinners.
“They have to offer something. Magical skill, intelligence, connections — something… measurable.” Sylvan flicked his hand as if sorting words in the air. “Otherwise, they’re just… liability. One-sided loyalty only benefits the other side, and eventually, they’ll use you for it.”
His tone wasn’t cruel. Something learned, passed down. A polished thought that didn’t belong to him but had been drilled into place — like many things among the Sacred Twenty-Eight.
“My father has a friend . A Muggle-born. From his Hogwarts year. Brightest in their class, supposedly. Top marks in everything. But no one would take him on after graduation. Blood status — you know how it goes.”
Polaris didn’t respond. He did know how it went.
Sylvan was a step ahead again, one hand tucked into his robes, the other loosely gesturing as he spoke — not for drama, but for emphasis, like he couldn’t help illustrating the shape of his thoughts.
“My father — he, um — he pulled strings. Called in favours. Got him a Ministry placement. Told the Department of… International— no, wait— yeah. International Magical Cooperation. Said the bloke was indispensable.”
He glanced at Polaris briefly, lips twitching like he was annoyed with himself, then looked forward again.
“They believed him. Gave him a junior position. Now he’s respectable. Has a title. Security. A seat at a table he… wouldn’t’ve gotten on his own.”
He didn’t slow, didn’t ask for patience. But his pauses weren’t for drama — they were small hurdles, smoothed over by the fact that he knew exactly what he wanted to say. It just didn’t always come easily.
“In return,” Sylvan said, “he owed my father a favour.”
He glanced sidelong at Polaris.
“They still speak. Not friends, exactly — but loyal. Mutual benefit. My father calls that the best kind of alliance.”
Another pause.
“Use, Polaris. That’s the point. You give something. You get something. If you can’t... well. That’s when things start to feel unequal.”
They reached the next landing in silence.
Polaris didn’t answer. But the words echoed — give something, get something — and for a moment, they made sense.
Of course they did.
That was how he’d been raised.
Connections weren’t just encouraged — they were constructed. Carefully. Intentionally. Weekends spent at Black-hosted functions, playing chess and exchanging pleasantries with children he didn’t like, all under the knowing looks of parents sipping firewhisky and whispering about future potential . Future usefulness.
He’d been told which names to remember. Which family crests to respect. Which children were “respectable enough” to sit beside at dinner and which weren’t.
So yes — use made sense.
But Muggle-borns? No one had ever mentioned using them. Not in the same breath as alliances. Not in the same breath as anything useful.
The idea hadn’t even occurred to him before now.
He glanced briefly at Sylvan, who was already looking away, eyes fixed on the spiralling stone steps ahead.
Maybe it was possible — in some families. Some pure-bloods might see the worth in talent, even without heritage.
But not his mother.
Walburga Black didn’t believe in use. She believed in blood. In purity. In culling weakness before it could take root.
She spoke of Muggle-borns the way Bellatrix did — with venom and disgust, like their very existence was a stain on magic itself.
No. Polaris doubted his mother had ever used a Muggle-born.
She wouldn’t have touched one.
Let alone owed one anything.
The wind sharpened as they reached the Owlery.
It wasn’t exactly cold, but the high stone perch opened wide to the overcast sky, and the air had that biting edge that said winter was coming early. The scent of straw and feathers mingled with the must of ancient stone and fresh droppings — sharp, earthy, and alive in a way the rest of the castle rarely was.
Polaris stepped inside first, boots crunching over scattered bits of straw. Sylvan followed close behind, already pulling his letter from his cloak — folded with precision and sealed with a dark blue crest.
Dozens of owls shifted and murmured above, perched in alcoves and rafters, feathers rustling like dry parchment in a breeze.
Then — a low, unimpressed screech from the right.
Orpheus.
A tall, sharp-eyed black owl stepped down from one of the middle perches, feathers sleek as oil and gaze unmistakably annoyed. He flared his wings once before settling them tight against his sides and gave Polaris a look that could only be described as judgmental .
Polaris exhaled slowly. “Yes, I know. I’ve neglected you.”
Orpheus clacked his beak.
“Don’t be dramatic,” Polaris muttered, stepping forward. “It’s not like I had anything worth sending.”
The owl turned his head slowly — so slowly — and then hopped to the edge of the perch, letting out another short, sharp screech that echoed off the stone.
“He’s going to bite you,” Sylvan said mildly, from where he was fastening his letter to his own owl — a pale barn owl with speckled wings and a ruffled, nervous posture.
Polaris didn’t look back. “He wouldn’t dare. We’ve had an arrangement since I got him, well I think .”
Orpheus ruffled his feathers in clear offense. The arrangement, evidently, had not included six weeks of silence and no letters to deliver.
Polaris sighed and reached into the small side pouch of his satchel. “Here. Don’t say I never do anything for you.”
He offered a treat — dried field mouse, charm-wrapped to stay fresh. Orpheus took it with a swift snap of his beak and an air of reluctant forgiveness.
Only then did Polaris unfasten his satchel fully and pull out a folded scrap of parchment, a quill, and a bottle of ink sealed with a strip of wax that bore a faintly cracked Black family crest.
He laid everything out on the flat stone ledge beneath the window. The wind tugged lightly at the parchment’s edge, but Polaris flattened it with his hand and began writing.
To Narcissa, he knew what to say.
He’d start by apologising for the delay — he’d frame it as the usual chaos of first term, the demands of coursework, the occasional lateness of the Owlery, anything that sounded respectable. Then he’d list the compliments. Professors praising his work in Transfiguration. Charms. Astronomy especially. He knew which ones she’d care about.
He’d mention a few names — not too many. A Slytherin here, a Ravenclaw there. A careful portrait of social success without sounding boastful.
It was easy, with Narcissa. Not because he trusted her — but because he understood her . The performance had rules, yes, but more than that: she had rules. Predictable ones.
She’d always been the kindest of the Black sisters — not warm, exactly, but poised in a way that made room for gentleness.
She knew all his favourites. The fact he hated pumpkin juice — then again, that wasn’t hard to notice if one was paying attention. But she had noticed. Just as she knew how he liked walking without direction, how he drew when he thought no one was watching, how he preferred stories with inevitable tragedies — the kind that didn’t end happily, but truthfully.
She paid attention to the little things — not because she had to, but because she did.
She was his favourite cousin for a reason.
And Polaris, if nothing else, knew how to write within the lines.
The second letter he decided to write as well sat untouched for longer.
He stared at the blank parchment. Dipped his quill once, then paused.
To Uncle Alphard.
He wasn’t sure what to say.
With Narcissa, expectations were clear. With Alphard... the silence between them was different.
What could he say?
Ravenclaw’s fine. No one hexed me yet. I’ve made exactly like three new friends. I think I insulted someone for breathing too loud during one of my lessons. Also, I may have found a secret code, and my wand happens to have once belonged to a long-dead seer who left a message just for me which is kind of worrying me right now. How’s your week been?
His quill hovered. Still no ink touched the page.
He stared out at the cloudy sky instead, ink drying slowly in the well of the nib. Orpheus gave an unimpressed clack behind him, as if to say you’re not going to make me carry an empty page, are you?
Polaris didn’t answer. He just rubbed the edge of his thumb along the page, thinking.
Eventually — slowly — he wrote:
Uncle Al
Dear Uncle Alphard ,
Dear Alphard Black ,
I meant to write sooner.
Guess what? I didn’t die on my first day . I was just somewhat surprised you’ve only made contact now. A lot of time has passed. since
The ink bled a little at the edge of the page where his quill hesitated. He stared at the words a moment longer, then set the quill down and flexed his fingers once, as if shaking out something heavier than cramp.
What else was there to say?
He couldn’t even remember the last time he saw Alphard. Five? No — maybe four.
Polaris tapped the quill against his thumb, then added under the first line:
Do you still support Puddlemere, or have you betrayed them like you betrayed bothering to check in on me after all these years?
He paused. Considered scratching it out. Didn’t.
Instead, he wrote a final line, flat and unbothered.
I’m fine.
That was it.
He folded the parchment, sealed it without ceremony, and turned to Orpheus, who gave a disapproving flutter of his wings as if to say about time.
“Don’t look at me like that,” Polaris muttered.
Polaris attached both letters — Narcissa’s with crisp edges, Alphard’s slightly smudged — and held out his arm.
The owl stepped up with dignity and launched into the grey sky a moment later, wings slicing clean through the mist.
For a moment, watching that shape shrink into the sky, he wondered whether owls ever returned heavier than they left.
“Are you ready?” Sylvan asked from behind him.
Polaris didn’t look away from the clouds.
“Yes,” he said quietly.
A pause.
Then he turned clearing his thoughts. The feast waited.
— ❈ —
Elsewhere, peace was in short supply.
“DON’T TOUCH ME—”
“IT WAS YOUR KNEE, YOU LIMPET —”
Out staggered Willow, hair wildly askew, shoving Corvus ahead of her like he was toxic waste. He stumbled out after her, red-faced, still brushing dust from his sleeves, muttering darkly under his breath.
“Finally,” Willow snapped, whirling on the now-open door. “I thought we were going to die in there.”
“You were in there for—what, an hour?” James said casually, leaning against the stone wall like he hadn’t forgotten about them entirely. “Some people pay for that kind of bonding experience.”
Willow’s eyes narrowed. “You locked us in .”
Sirius raised both hands in mock surrender. “Whoa. Accusations already? We just got here.”
“Oh, how convenient,” Corvus drawled, eyes flicking between them. “The cupboard magically unlocks the moment you two show up. What a miraculous coincidence.”
“Miraculous things happen at Hogwarts all the time,” James said easily, nudging Sirius. “Especially around Samhain.”
Sirius gave a slow, shit-eating grin. “Must’ve been Peeves. He loves a good prank.”
“Peeves didn’t hex the door shut,” Willow snapped. “I checked . I nearly broke a nail.”
“You’re welcome for rescuing you, by the way,” Sirius said, folding his arms. “Real gratitude, that.”
Willow looked like she might deck him.
Corvus rolled his eyes. “Spare me. This entire ordeal was idiotic.”
“Oi,” James said, mock-offended. “We prefer festive . It’s tradition.”
“Your traditions are deranged ,” Willow muttered, brushing cobwebs off her jumper. “And if I catch either of you near my things again, I will hex your eyebrows off .”
“Oh no,” James gasped, clutching his heart. “Eyebrow threats. She’s gone full Gryffindor.”
“Actually,” Sirius said smoothly, casting a glance at Corvus, “you should be thanking us.”
Corvus raised a brow. “For what, exactly?”
Sirius’s grin widened, all teeth. “For giving you a chance to reflect on your manners. Locked up with a half-blood — imagine the character growth.”
Corvus stiffened and muttered under his breath. “You’re a disgrace to your name.”
The grin on Sirius’ face didn’t vanish — not immediately — but it faltered. Just slightly.
Sirius’s voice didn’t rise. It didn’t need to. “If you’re going to insult me, little Avery, at least be original.”
Then, with a sharp clap to Corvus’s shoulder — not friendly, not cruel, just final — Sirius turned and walked off with James who whispered something in his ear. The two fifth years burst out into laughter.
Willow huffed and stomped after them, still muttering under her breath.
Corvus lingered a moment, brushing dust from his sleeve one last time. His eyes trailed after Sirius with a look caught somewhere between loathing and resentment.
Then he turned on his heel and stalked off toward the dungeons — robes flaring, pride intact, and utterly convinced this school was full of lunatics.
Chapter 18: Better Than Before
Chapter Text
Polaris sat at the Ravenclaw table for the first time in weeks. He was used to sitting with the Slytherins.
The Hall buzzed around him—heat, sound, and flickers of movement bleeding into one another, too fast to follow. Laughter rolled in waves from the Hufflepuff end, where someone had enchanted their pumpkin pasties to float like golden balloons.
At the far end of that table, Callum Doyle leaned in toward his friends, voice pitched just loud enough to be heard over the general noise. “Look who’s finally decided to slum it with the Ravenclaws again,” he muttered, jerking his chin towards Polaris. “Bet he’s only there ‘cause the Slytherins ran out of compliments.”
One of the Hufflepuff girls snorted as they glanced over at the Ravenclaw table. “He’s not even eating.”
Doyle smirked. “Probably thinks he’s too important for roast potatoes now. Or maybe he feeds on homework praise. Jaysus, you know Professor Sinistra called him 'exceptional' last week? Exceptional,” he repeated, mock-gagging.
Only a little further down the bench, Nia’s fork clinked a little harder than necessary against her plate. Her eyes flicked to Doyle’s group. She’d seen the way one of them had pointed right at Polaris, laughing.
“Just because he’s good in classes, doesn’t mean he thinks he’s better than everyone” she said sharply, twisting in her seat to face them.
Doyle raised his eyebrows, clearly surprised someone had called him out. “He doesn’t even talk to anyone unless it’s in long words,” he said. “He made me look like an idiot in Charms—”
“You probably made yourself look like an idiot,” muttered a stocky third-year Hufflepuff sitting between them with a friend. He didn’t even glance up from his treacle tart. “Give it a rest, Doyle.”
Doyle flushed but didn’t argue. One of his friends let out a weak laugh, but it faded quickly.
Gryffindors were louder still, hurling sugar quills like javelins between bites of roast chicken. Even the Slytherin table had its share of gleaming smiles and half-hidden smirks.
And for some unfathomable reason, several Muggle-borns were in full costume — paper crowns and plastic fangs and one girl dressed as a broomstick. No one had explained why.
At the far end of the Slytherin table, two older pure-bloods leaned in, clearly in agreement.
“Honestly, dressing up like that here? It’s disrespectful.”
“They don’t even know what half our traditions mean,” one muttered. “After the Samhain altars—have they no sense of respect?”
The other scoffed. “They were giggling near the water shrine earlier. Heard Rosier mentioning how one of them said ‘Happy Halloween’ to the fire altar. Honestly. Do they even know what the veil means ?”
Their voices weren’t loud, but they weren’t whispering either. The scorn was deliberate, their annoyance clear.
“Tradition means nothing to people with no roots.”
Polaris sat with his elbows on the table, hands over his face, fingers digging lightly into his temples. His head throbbed with that same stretched, echoing ache that had followed him since leaving the Ravenclaw Tower. The noise didn’t help. Nor did the candles swinging just slightly overhead, or the chatter that dissolved into overlapping static. The world felt three seconds ahead of him, like he was catching up in pieces.
His mind was struggling.
He just wanted to be enough .
From birth, he’d been taught that stillness was strength. That calm was control. That feeling too much was dangerous. The noise in his head — the whispers, the symbols, the way his wand knew things before he did — none of that felt like magic. It felt like something slipping through his fingers. Like a fracture widening inside his ribs.
He’d told himself he was fine. Told others too. Even if his hands were shaking under the table.
Across the Hall, Sirius wasn’t listening to a word Peter was saying. Peter had been talking for minutes — something about Honeydukes, or a prank, or maybe Flobberworms — but from anyone else’s perspective, it looked like he was talking to a stone wall.
Because Sirius’s eyes kept darting past the Hufflepuff table. Past the floating jack-o’-lanterns. Past a particularly obnoxious third-year waving sparklers out of her hat.
To the Ravenclaw table.
To his brother, Polaris.
Sirius sat straight, tense. His hand drummed lightly on the edge of his plate as if it might anchor him. Because that morning he’d spoken to Polaris, it hadn’t gone well. At all. The conversation clung to his shoulders heavily, and he couldn’t shake the feeling that his brother hated him now.
He couldn’t blame him. But he also couldn’t stop watching.
“Mate,” James muttered, dragging his attention back. “Did you hear what I said?”
Sirius’ brows furrowed. “What?”
James exhaled, pushing mashed pumpkin around his plate. “Never mind. Was just wondering how many Chocolate Frogs it takes to buy forgiveness. From, you know. A sister.”
Peter looked up, blinking a little too innocently. “On a scale of one to hexed eyebrows, how annoyed is she exactly?”
“Oh, I don’t know,” said Remus dryly, not bothering to glance up from his goblet. “Only enough to hex his broom to spin every time he goes near it.”
James groaned. “ That was her?”
“Gee, I wonder why she’s mad,” Remus added with exaggerated thoughtfulness.
James scowled. “Alright, alright, I get it.”
“No, I don’t think you do,” Remus said, setting down his goblet and turning to face him properly. “Because instead of just apologising like a normal person, you’re now scheming up another ridiculous plan to win her over with sweets and sentimental nonsense—”
James opened his mouth.
“—which will definitely backfire,” Remus added before he could speak, “and somehow make her more furious. Which I didn't think was possible, until this morning.”
Peter looked between them, a bit too interested. “So... no to the musical apology owl?”
“ Absolutely no to the musical apology owl,” Remus said flatly.
James grumbled something that sounded suspiciously like “killjoy” and stabbed a roast potato.
Sirius hadn’t said a word, but his fingers were still drumming.
Remus turned his eyes on him next. “Same goes for you, by the way Padfoot.”
Sirius stilled.
“You’ve been staring at him all night like you’re waiting to be struck by lightning,” Remus said, not unkindly. “Just talk to him. Not as someone pretending to be one of his friends. Just you.”
“That went so well this morning,” Sirius muttered.
“Yeah, well. That wasn’t talking. That was you deflecting, then sulking when he didn’t take the bait.”
Peter winced. “Bit harsh.”
“Bit true,” Remus replied. He looked at Sirius, more gently now. “You already messed up. You can’t Polyjuice your way into fixing it.”
There was a pause. Sirius’s fingers stopped drumming.
James looked down at his plate. “...So what can I do?”
“Try honesty,” Remus said. “You’ve both tried everything else apparently.”
“I just need to give him time,” Sirius muttered as he pushed his plate away, appetite gone. “That’s all.”
Remus twisted his mouth, visibly baffled. He didn’t say anything — just looked at Sirius like he wanted to, then shook his head slightly and went back to his drink. He was friends with idiots.
Before James could offer another half-formed plan or Peter could ask what “honesty” actually entailed, the candles above them dimmed. The jack-o’-lanterns flickered low, their carved faces casting strange shadows across the enchanted ceiling.
At the centre of the staff table, Professor Dumbledore rose. His expression was not unkind — but it was grave in a way that silenced the last of the chatter like a charm.
His voice, when it came, was calm. Unassuming. But it carried.
“Tonight, as the veil thins, we gather not only to honour the past, but to listen to it.”
Across the Hall, heads turned.
“There are names we speak aloud in remembrance. And there are names we carry in silence — not because they are forgotten, but because they were taken too soon.”
“This year, we have lost more than we expected.”
A few glances flickered between students. Some sat straighter. Others looked away.
“Some of those losses were distant. Some were closer than we care to admit. And while I will not speak of speculation, I will say this: when harm is done in the name of fear, it is not tradition. It is not strength. It is not justice.”
He paused — only briefly.
“It is cowardice.”
At the Slytherin table, a few students stiffened.
“There are those who believe that silence is safety. That if we do not name a thing, it cannot touch us. That if we do not speak of cruelty, it will pass us by.”
“But silence is not safety. It is only the absence of sound.”
Professor McGonagall’s expression was unreadable, but her eyes were sharp. She didn’t look at Dumbledore. She looked at the back of the room — at the portraits. At the walls. At the places power listens from. Her mouth tightened slightly.
“You are young. But you are not without power. Every choice you make — every word you speak, every hand you extend or withhold — shapes the world you will inherit.”
Professor Merrow’s face was stone. He did not clap. He did not blink. He did not look surprised.
“So tonight, as you place your offerings, I ask you to remember not only those you have loved — but those who were not given the chance to be loved.”
“Remember the ones who were not protected. The ones who were not believed. The ones whose names are not written in family trees, but who walked these halls all the same.”
Dumbledore’s gaze passed lightly across the Hall — but when it reached the Ravenclaw table, it lingered for a second too long. Right where Polaris sat, head bowed, hands still pressed to his face.
“And ask yourself: what kind of magic do you want to leave behind?”
“May your spirits walk gently.”
The Hall remained still for a breath longer than it should have. No applause. Just the whisper of flames.
Professor Slughorn cleared his throat. Not loudly — not enough to draw attention — but enough to feel like a return to the ordinary. His hand twitched toward his goblet, then stopped. He sat with his back slightly straighter than usual; face composed in a polite sort of neutrality. But his eyes — darting, unsettled — flicked first to Dumbledore, then to the Slytherin table.
Professor Merrow leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, gaze fixed on Dumbledore with a look that said: I see what you did.
But Dumbledore only sat again, folding his hands with mild solemnity, eyes twinkling just enough to cast doubt over whether he’d said anything controversial at all.
Then, tentatively, someone clapped — a Ravenclaw girl near the front, unsurely.
A few others joined in. The applause spread, uneven and uncertain, like a charm losing momentum before finally catching.
At the Hufflepuff table, two second-years leaned toward one another, baffled.
“Didn’t he already do a speech at the start?” one whispered.
“Maybe he forgot?” the other offered, genuinely puzzled.
Further down the hall, older students knew better. They had heard the tremor beneath Dumbledore’s words — the way he had chosen them like spells. And how, when his gaze passed over the Slytherin table, it hadn’t lingered — but it had meant something.
And at that table, they noticed.
Regulus sat flanked by his closest friends, unmoving, untouched plate before him. His posture was perfect — upright, composed — but there was a deliberateness to it. Like someone performing the idea of calm.
Opposite him, Evan gave a quiet, derisive chuckle. “Subtle, wasn’t he?” he said, dabbing his mouth with a napkin he hadn’t used.
“Barely,” Barty muttered beside Evan. His fingers toyed with the stem of his goblet; eyes still fixed on the space Dumbledore had just vacated. “He might as well have spelled our House name into the pumpkin fog.”
“Mm,” Evan mused. “Do you think he practises that tone in the mirror? The whole I’m not pointing fingers but you all know exactly who I mean thing?”
“It’s his favourite spell,” Barty said, low and bitter.
Regulus didn’t speak at first. His fingers traced the curve of his spoon, slow and idle, but his gaze was fixed somewhere far beyond the floating jack-o’-lanterns. Finally, with a quiet edge, he said, “He’s always used that tone. That’s how he controls the school — not through rules, but morality theatre. ”
Evan gave a soft laugh, genuinely amused. “You know, Regulus — technically your brother’s still the heir, but you wear the crown better.”
Regulus’s spoon paused mid-stir. A breath passed — not quite a sigh, but close. “Someone has to wear it, if he refuses to.”
Barty snorted but didn’t interrupt.
A few seats down, Avner Avery — surrounded by a loose cluster of older Slytherins — had been following their conversation with interest. He hadn’t looked up from neatly carving his roast pheasant, though the fingers of his left hand flexed once, sharp and brief, as if cramping. Then, with casual arrogance, he raised his voice just enough to be heard across the divide.
“Bit dramatic for a dinner speech, don’t you think?” he drawled. “That whole ‘veil thinning’ business. Would’ve gone better at a funeral.”
The trio didn’t immediately respond. Evan arched a brow, amused. Barty’s smirk tightened. It wasn’t an interruption they resented — not exactly. The Avery heir was older, and cruel in a way they understood. There wasn’t friendship between them, but there was recognition. Mutual respect, perhaps, or at least tolerance bred from shared bloodlines.
“Dramatics' his whole thing,” Evan said lightly, glancing over without warmth. “And since when are you bothered by theatrics, Avery?”
Avery grinned, unfazed. “Oh, I’m not. I just think it’s funny how he stares down our table like he’s expecting ghosts to rise from the carpet and confess their sins.”
“He wants us to squirm,” Barty said, not looking at him. “He always does.”
Avery’s eyes flicked lazily to Regulus. “And you, Black? What’s the family line on tonight’s sermon?”
Regulus didn’t blink. “The family line doesn’t applaud speeches designed to guilt us into forgetting who we are.”
That earned a snort of approval from The Avery heir, who turned back to his conversation without another word.
Evan leaned in slightly, voice lower now. “You really believe that?” he asked Regulus. Not mocking — just curious.
Regulus took a slow sip of his drink before answering.
“I believe Dumbledore has never once said what he means,” he said. “And people keep acting like that’s wisdom instead of cowardice.”
Beside him, Severus shifted but didn’t speak. He hadn’t said a word since the speech, though he sat close enough to catch every thread of it. His eyes flicked briefly to Regulus — lingered just long enough to betray a flicker of curiosity — then back to his plate.
Evan tilted his head, voice dripping with mock-casual. “You’re quiet, Snape.”
Regulus looked sideways too, just enough to signal this wasn’t a throwaway question.
Severus’ fingers tightened slightly on his fork. Then he said, barely audible, “Some people trade grief like Galleons and call it virtue.”
For a moment, no one spoke.
Then Evan barked a laugh — sharp, sudden, genuinely entertained. “ Merlin’s arse, ” he wheezed, slapping the table. “And here I thought you were just collecting dust over there, Snape.”
Barty snorted but didn’t look away from his goblet.
Severus dragged his fork through the pasta, slowly, not acknowledging the reaction, but his mouth twitched.
Evan leaned lazily towards Regulus, still grinning. “You really do collect the strangest strays,” he said, as though Severus weren’t sitting like two feet away. “Is he yours now? Like a grim little project?”
Regulus didn’t rise to the bait. He barely even blinked.
“I prefer friends who can form complete sentences,” he said coolly, and picked up his goblet.
Evan placed a hand over his heart in mock-affront. “Ouch. That’s practically affection, coming from you.”
Barty didn’t miss a beat. “Give it a year, he’ll be knitting Snape a scarf with 'Property of the House of Black’ stitched in blood.”
That broke the Rosier heir. He lost it completely, doubling over with laughter and nearly smacking Barty off the bench. “Oh— Sweet Morgana —imagine him in a little silver collar—”
Even Regulus faltered, a breath escaping on a sound that was almost a laugh. He pressed his knuckles to his mouth, but the grin was already there, tugging at the corner of his lips despite himself.
Severus barely reacted. Just slowly set down his fork.
“I’d rather be collared by wolves than followed around by barking lapdogs,” he said flatly.
That only set Evan off again, practically folding over the bench.
The laughter imploded. Barty actually hit Evan, wheezing like he’d been cursed. Evan was gasping for air, curled sideways in his seat, one hand over his ribs.
Regulus covered his face with his hand, shoulders shaking in silent betrayal.
Even the nearby Slytherins had turned to look now — not to join, but to watch the chaos with raised brows and the grudging amusement.
At the Ravenclaw table, Polaris’ hands hadn’t left from his face, fingertips curling into his hair. Eyes covered. Breathing steady. Count the inhales. Ignore the tremor in your limbs. Don’t draw attention.
His plate was barely touched — just a few uneasy bites — and even those sat heavy in his stomach, curdling like something already spoiled.
The nausea had crept in slowly, as it always did at times... when he was sensitive to magic as the professionals liked to say.
“Polaris?” Senna’s voice was low — just enough to be heard between the chatter. Worried, not dramatic. “Are you—?”
She didn’t finish. She didn’t have to. His untouched plate had already said enough. So had the fact that he hadn’t spoken once since the Hall dimmed.
He didn’t answer.
Senna’s mouth tugged uncertainly to the side. She glanced toward Sylvan, who was watching Polaris with a furrow between his brows — not sharp, just concerned in that cautious, careful way he always was when something didn’t make sense.
Sylvan didn’t say anything either. Just reached without comment and nudged Polaris’s goblet an inch closer across the table.
“Maybe a drink,” he murmured. “Black Rose Brew helps when you’re sick, doesn’t it?”
Polaris didn’t move. But his fingers tensed — enough to show he’d heard.
Neither of them pushed. Senna bit her lip and turned back to her plate, unsettled.
A beat later, the girl beside her leaned in, voice pitched low and curious.
“Is he alright?” she asked, eyes flicking toward Polaris with a mix of concern and nosiness. “He looks pale.”
Polaris recognised the voice, he didn’t need to look — soft, a little singsong. Thalia Vane. Senna was almost always with her lately. Ash-blonde hair usually tucked behind one ear, dark blue eyes too sharp to be as gentle as her voice. He’d grown used to hearing them whispering in corners or laughing by the window.
Senna hesitated; fork paused halfway to her mouth. Then she shrugged.
“He gets like this sometimes,” she said quietly. “I think he's fine.”
The girl frowned, glancing again at Polaris’s hunched posture and covered face. “Should he go to the Hospital Wing?”
Senna shook her head, still watching him. “If it was that bad, he wouldn’t be sitting here.”
The girl didn’t seem convinced, but she didn’t press. She went back to her meal, and Senna sat quietly beside her, chewing without tasting — still watching Polaris out of the corner of her eye.
Then, after a moment, Thalia spoke again. “So… you were telling me what Elora said this morning? Before breakfast?”
Senna blinked, pulled halfway out of her thoughts. “Oh — right. Just that she thought I was trying to replace her or something.” She rolled her eyes, stabbing a bit of squash. They’d been nearly inseparable before the Sorting — but Elora had ended up in Slytherin, and Senna in Ravenclaw. Since then, things had shifted in quiet, uncomfortable ways.
The girl raised her brows. “Seriously?”
Senna nodded. “Like, I’m not even doing anything. She barely even talks to me anymore — and when she does, it’s like I’m supposed to apologise for existing It’s not even that I care — it’s just… she used to tell me everything.”
The girl frowned. “But hasn’t she been spending all her time with... what’s her name?”
“Eliza.” Senna said flatly. “Well, Eliza Burke,” Senna clarified, with a small sigh.
“Ohhh. Her. ”
Senna rolled her eyes and stabbed a carrot. “Yeah. That Eliza. They’re practically joined at the wand these days, but somehow, I’m the one being disloyal.”
The girl made a face. “That’s rich.”
“Right?” Senna huffed, then lowered her voice. “And honestly, if she likes Eliza so much, fine. But don’t make me feel guilty for something she chose first.”
She trailed off, the words hanging in the air for a moment.
Meanwhile, at the Slytherin table—
Avery, mid-sentence, paused. He shifted in his seat, frowning faintly, and rubbed at his left forearm under the table — casual, like a stretch, but his fingers dug harder than necessary.
“Something bite you?” Mulciber joked from beside him.
Avery smirked or tried to. “Old injury,” he said smoothly, though he frowned when no one was looking. He flexed his fingers beneath the tablecloth. The Mark didn’t hurt, not exactly. But it felt agitated — irritated. Like it was reacting to something it couldn’t name.
— ❈ —
Polaris had slipped from the Great Hall unnoticed by most, save for a few Ravenclaws who exchanged uncertain glances and said nothing. Senna had leaned toward him, whispering if he was alright. Sylvan, more subtly, had asked if he wanted company. Polaris had only shaken his head, murmured, “It’s fine,” and stood. No one stopped him after that. No one needed to. He walked with the same unassuming stillness that always made people look past him, even when he was unravelling.
Now, he sat on the stool beside Madam Pomfrey’s worktable, spine straight, feet hooked loosely around the legs as if anchoring himself there. One hand lifted briefly to his hair, fingers raking through it — not to fix it, really, but for something to do.
Madam Pomfrey clucked her tongue softly as she worked, grinding a handful of dried peppermint leaves.
“You’ve eaten today?” she asked without looking up.
Polaris hesitated only for a moment.
“…Treacle tart,” he said after a beat. “Earlier.”
She gave him a look — not angry, just unimpressed in that quietly professional way that made even the most defiant seventh-years sit straighter.
“That’s not a meal , Mr. Black.”
He didn’t argue. Just glanced away, eyes trailing across the tidy rows of neatly labelled vials on the shelf.
Pomfrey added crushed ginger root to the mix, muttering under her breath as she tilted the bowl and stirred in a swirl of silvery syrup.
“You’ve been feeling it again? The sensitivity?”
Polaris gave a slight nod. “Yeah.”
“Hmph.” She poured the mixture into a small copper pot and began to heat it with a simple wand flick. “All the enchantments layered in that room during a feast — it’s no wonder. Sensitive magical systems pick up on things the rest of us don’t. Yours is like a jittery Sneakoscope — always spinning, even when no one else notices.”
She turned back to him and set the warming cup on the side table. “Sip that slowly.”
He took it, careful with the heat. The scent rose first — sharp and minty but undercut with honey and something floral. It smelled strange.
“Are you sure you don’t want to sleep here for the night?” She asked.
“I don’t need to stay,” he said after a moment. “I’m fine with the potion.”
“Are you,” she said dryly, watching him. “You haven’t eaten properly, your hands are still shaking, and you look like you’ve been hexed by a sleep-boggart. But no — of course, you’re fine.”
His lips twitched, almost a smile. “I’d rather sleep in the Ravenclaw Tower.”
Pomfrey muttered something that sounded suspiciously like typical Ravenclaw nonsense but didn’t push the matter. Instead, she picked up a bundle of clean linens and began folding them with practised efficiency.
Polaris sipped the potion. It coated his throat, warm and tingling, easing the tightness in his chest inch by inch. His shoulders dropped a fraction.
He watched her for a while, silent. Then—
“Did you always want to do this?” he asked, voice quieter than before. “Be a healer, I mean.”
Pomfrey paused mid-fold, surprised. She glanced back at him, then resumed her work.
“No,” she said simply. “Not at first. I thought I wanted to be an Auror.”
His eyebrows lifted, surprise flickering across his face.
“What changed?”
She shrugged one shoulder. “Realised I didn’t like hurting people. Even when they deserved it. And I was more useful putting bones back together than breaking them.”
She placed the folded linens on the shelf, then turned back to him with a raised brow.
“What about you? Have you figured it out yet — what you want to be?”
Polaris looked down into the dregs of his potion. The warmth was still in his chest, but heavier now. Not uncomfortable — just thoughtful.
He swirled the cup slightly, watching the residue cling to the sides like melted silver.
“I suppose if I don’t figure it out,” he said, voice slow, “there’s always professional Quidditch.”
Pomfrey paused, her back to him as she stacked a set of bandage tins. “Is that so?”
He nodded, deadpan. “Not to be arrogant or anything, but I imagine I’d be the most valuable asset any team’s ever had. A first-year prodigy they weren’t allowed to recruit.”
That earned him a soft snort. She turned, arms crossed loosely, brow arched. “And what position would our underage legend be playing?”
Polaris tilted his head, pretending to consider it seriously. “Doesn’t matter, really. Seeker, Chaser, Keeper. I’d probably be brilliant at all three. Terribly inconvenient for the rulebook.”
Pomfrey gave him a look that hovered somewhere between fond and exasperated. For a moment, her hands stilled on the linens. Then—
“Well, I hope you’ll send me a signed broomstick when you’re famous.”
“I’ll have them owl it straight to the infirmary,” he said, the corner of his mouth twitching.
Eventually he set the cup down on the table.
“Thank you,” he said again, quieter this time.
Pomfrey gave a small nod, then narrowed her eyes at him in mock warning. “If you're not going back to the great hall, to bed with you. And tomorrow, try eating something that isn’t ninety percent sugar.”
“Yes, Madam Pomfrey.”
He stood, steadier now, and made his way to the door. As he reached it, he paused — just for a second — then glanced back over his shoulder.
“If you change your mind about the broomstick,” he said, “you’ll have to write your own endorsement. The fame will probably go to my head.”
Pomfrey waved him off with her rag in hand. “Out.”
A crooked smile tugged at his mouth as he turned away, something dry and faintly amused glinting in his eyes. He didn’t say anything else — just let the grin linger as he slipped through the door.
What he didn’t expect was company.
Nate was standing just outside, back to the stone, kicking gently at a crack in the floor with the toe of his boot.
Nate looked up at the sound. Froze. Then straightened too fast like he’d just remembered what he was doing.
Polaris slowed, the amusement draining from his face.
“…Hi,” Nate said.
Polaris stared at him, uncertain. “Hi.”
“I—” Nate scratched the back of his neck, then dropped his hand. “I wasn’t waiting. I mean. I kind of was. But not like… weird-waiting.”
Polaris tilted his head, expression unreadable. “Okay.”
A pause. Nate looked like he was trying to find words in midair, then finally landed on. “Happy Samhain.”
That threw Polaris off more than anything else had. “You too,” he said, after a beat, unsure if he sounded sincere or just surprised.
“I wanted to say sorry,” Nate added quickly, like he was afraid Polaris might vanish before he could get the words out.
Polaris frowned. “Why?”
“For ignoring you. After… what happened and stuff? I didn’t mean to, it just—got weird. And I didn’t know what to say, so I didn’t say anything.”
“Oh.” Polaris glanced down. There was a scuff on the toe of his shoe — faint, but obvious now that he’d seen it. He hadn’t noticed it before. He quite liked these shoes.
For a brief second, he wondered if he ought to get them replaced. Then, catching himself, he shook the thought away.
“It’s fine,” he said.
“But it’s not,” Nate said.
Polaris didn’t have a chance to answer.
“I mean—” Nate huffed, already talking too fast.
He pushed off the wall like it offended him, hands fluttering at his sides before he shoved them into his pockets and dragged them back out a second later. “I was trying to say something else, and now it’s coming out all wrong, which—surprise—is a thing I do. Like a lot. I just— oh, for Circe’s sake, okay.”
He blew out a breath, barely paused.
“I didn’t mean to be weird about everything. I was just trying to get my head around something, I guess, and I made it worse. And I didn’t want you to think—” He broke off, grimaced, then kept going.
“I didn’t want you to think I hated you. Or that I was only talking to you because Willow stopped talking to me or something, because that’s not it. That’s not it at all.”
He was barely breathing now, the words tumbling like he couldn’t stop even if he tried.
“She doesn’t even look at me anymore. I tried, y’know? A few times. At the Gryffindor table. In the common room. Nothing. It’s like I stopped existing, and I get it, I do, I just…” His voice faltered for a moment, then picked back up again before Polaris could speak.
“I don’t even want to talk about her. That’s in the past. I’m done with that. I am .”
He ran a hand through his hair; more fidget than fix.
“I just—I missed sitting beside you in class. And walking to breakfast. And being around you, which sounds—ugh—needy, doesn’t it? Probably. But I don’t care. I like being around you. You’re… you. And I missed it. And I didn’t know if you wanted me around anymore.”
He finally stopped, breath catching like he’d run full speed into silence.
Polaris stared at him.
Not in shock, exactly — more like he’d been handed a puzzle in the middle of a storm and told to solve it before it blew away. His mouth opened slightly, then closed again. Words hovered, scattered, none of them the right shape.
He didn’t feel guilty. Not even a little. If anything, he was glad—relieved, even—that Nathaniel wasn’t still tethered to her. Willow Smyth, with her loud certainty and narrow world, had always drawn lines Nathaniel didn’t think to question. Maybe now, finally, he would.
“I…” He looked down, then back up, visibly flinching from the pressure of having to say something true . “That’s—um.”
He shifted his weight. Why was it suddenly hard to stand still?
“I didn’t think you hated me,” he said finally, voice thin, almost unsure of itself. “I just thought… you stopped.”
He didn’t explain what that meant. He wasn’t sure he could.
“I don’t mind sitting with you,” he added stiffly, as if it were a concession instead of the closest thing to affection he knew how to give. “You’re not… annoying.”
Which, coming from Polaris, might as well have been a declaration of loyalty.
“I guess I just didn’t think you’d still want to be friends.” He said it like a fact, not a feeling. And then, quietly, before he could talk himself out of it: “But you were a capable friend. Before. So, I didn’t mind.”
His ears were pink.
There was a pause — brief, awkward — and then Polaris cleared his throat, barely meeting Nate’s eyes.
“We should go back. The feast’s probably still going.”
For a second, there was nothing — then Nate let out a breath, somewhere between a laugh and a sigh of relief. “Merlin, you’re terrible at talking sometimes.”
Polaris blinked, straightening. “I’m what ?”
“You are!” Nate grinned now, the whole thing spilling out of him again like he couldn’t help it. “You say things like ‘capable friend’ like we’re in some sort of job interview. It’s weird.”
“I’m not weird,” Polaris said stiffly, bristling. “And I didn’t say it like that.”
“You did,” Nate said, laughing. “Like exactly like that.”
Polaris’s jaw tensed. It wasn’t the first time someone had called him that. Weird. Like there was something off about him he couldn’t quite see but everyone else could. “You don’t have to come with me,” he muttered, already starting toward the stairs.
“Hey.” Nate caught up in two strides, still grinning but gentler now. “I didn’t mean it like that. I like that you’re weird. It’s a good weird. Better than everyone else trying to be the same.”
Polaris didn’t answer, but he slowed down just enough that they fell into step beside each other.
“Besides,” Nate added, nudging his shoulder, “you totally missed dessert.”
Polaris snorted, quiet and reluctant. “Tragic.”
“You’re lucky I saved you a treacle tart.”
“You didn’t.”
“I could have .”
“You didn’t.”
“…No. I didn’t.”
And just like that, they were walking together — not the same as before, maybe, but closer than they had been in weeks. Felt like something starting over.
“…then we made a fort in the Gryffindor dorms. Actual sheets and everything. Piled up books, used my trunk, nearly knocked over Micah’s desk.” Nate was saying as they turned the corridor toward the main staircase.
Polaris wasn’t really listening. He’d started to, at first — half-smiling at Nate’s dramatic retelling, the way he talked with his hands like the story might lose balance without them. But then—
He saw her.
The Grey Lady drifted silently across the far end of the hall, pale and gliding, as though the air itself bent politely around her. Her face was turned forward, unreadable, eyes distant like she was already halfway to somewhere else.
Polaris stopped walking.
He thought, for a moment, about calling out. Asking her. He didn’t even know what the question was yet — only that it had been building in the back of his throat since morning.
One part of him said go .
The other said don’t .
His fingers twitched at his side. His mouth opened — then closed again.
He stayed where he was.
Just watched her pass — like watching a chance slip between fingers he hadn’t quite curled. When she disappeared through the far wall, he exhaled slowly, jaw tight, and turned away.
Nate had gone a few steps ahead before realizing Polaris had stopped. “You alright?”
Polaris caught up. “Fine.”
“Anyway,” Nate continued, oblivious to the ghostly presence they’d just passed. “Micah said it was the best idea I’ve ever had, which is a lie, because the best idea I ever had was charming all the Gryffindor pillows to smell like cinnamon for a week—”
Polaris let the words wash over him, something unreadable flickering behind his eyes as he walked on, a little straighter now.
The Grey Lady had passed.
And he’d let her go.
Some things could wait. For now, he was choosing the living.
November 10th, 1975, Monday
Professor Flitwick stood atop his usual teetering stack of spellbooks, wand raised like a conductor about to cue an orchestra.
“Today we’ll be learning Spongify , the Softening Charm!” he announced, voice bright with enthusiasm. “This spell is used to make hard surfaces soft and bouncy—very useful for cushioning falls or creating safe landings.”
He tapped a stone tile at the front of the room with a neat flick. Thwip. The tile gave a visible wobble and rippled like jelly, drawing a collective “Ooooh” from half the class.
“The incantation,” he continued, “is Spon-ji-fye . With a light jab of the wand, like so. Focus not just on softening, but on the idea of bounce . Of give .”
Then he paused and added, almost as an afterthought, “And Ravenclaws—if you could stay behind for just a moment after class, I’d like a quick word before you go. Nothing dire, I promise.”
Quills scratched immediately. Polaris glanced down at his notes, writing in his usual slanted script. Softening charm. Texture change. Focus: bounce. Simple enough.
To his right, Sylvan leaned in. “If this works on staircases, I might survive Astronomy tomorrow.”
Polaris smirked faintly but didn’t answer. He was too aware of Nia on his left—how she leaned past him to whisper something to her friend across the desk, how her sleeve brushed the side of his arm in the process.
“Bet it works on chairs,” Nia murmured, grinning sideways at her friend. “We could turn all of them bouncy for History of Magic. Imagine Binns trying to float through that .”
The girl on her left—Amaya, with yellow ribbons woven into her braids—giggled. “You’re unwell,” she said fondly.
“Thank you, Banana Belle,” Nia said brightly. “That means a lot coming from you.”
Amaya rolled her eyes but didn’t stop smiling.
Polaris didn’t laugh. He wasn’t even sure what was supposed to be funny—Professor Binns was a ghost; he’d float regardless. The charm wouldn’t affect him. But Amaya was laughing again, and even a boy across the aisle cracked a grin.
As Flitwick demonstrated again, Polaris eye’s drifted towards the edge of Nia’s notebook, where a half-sketched creature sprawled across the margin—shaggy, horned, with too-big eyes and a crooked tail that curled into the corner. The lines were loose but confident, even if they looked like doodles.
She nudged it toward Amaya under the desk.
“Kneazle-y or too goat-ish?” she whispered.
Amaya squinted at it. “What even is that meant to be?”
“A Mooncalf crossed with an existential crisis.”
Amaya stifled a laugh in her sleeve.
He glanced down at his parchment again, though he couldn’t remember what he was trying to write. His quill hovered above the half-finished word texture , the ink beginning to pool.
The drawing had looked vaguely like a Mooncalf, though he wasn’t sure what an existential crisis had to do with crooked tails or oversized eyes. He assumed it was meant to be funny.
He made a note in the margin of his parchment: Mooncalf = sad looking? Existential = ???
Then, as if embarrassed by it, he crossed it out.
Across the room, Agnes Pennyfeather raised her hand after adjusting her collar. “Professor, can it be used on people?”
Flitwick’s eyebrows nearly vanished into his hairline. “Absolutely not! Spongify is meant for surfaces, not living tissue—far too unpredictable.”
Idris Chang asked next, curious as ever. “Can it be reversed?”
“With a simple Finite , yes. Though you’ll want to act quickly before your floor starts behaving like a trampoline in a hurricane.”
And then, of course—
“I once fell from the rooftop of a castle,” Gilderoy Lockhart began, drawing groans before he could finish. “Spongify saved me, naturally. Perfect landing. No broken bones.”
“Bet it was a bush,” Sylvan muttered under his breath.
“Or a very forgiving ego,” Polaris said dryly, not glancing up from his parchment.
Sylvan snorted. Nia laughed—bright, unexpected.
She caught him looking a second too late and smiled again—this time at him .
Polaris turned sharply back to his notes, jaw stiff. Wrote texture: soft like jelly and underlined it three times.
Sylvan nudged him. “You alright?”
“Ça va,” Polaris muttered, eyes fixed on his parchment.
There was a pause, then Sylvan let out a low, surprised chuckle. “What, are we being continental now?”
Polaris didn’t answer. His quill scratched at the corner of the page, though he wasn’t writing anything. It was an expensive thing — black-feathered Vanishing Point model, tip chased with silver, far too fine for a first-year. A previous Yule gift from Uncle Cygnus, who called him his favourite nephew. He didn’t like Cygnus, not really. But Polaris was good at pretending. And the quill was still his favourite.
Sylvan leaned back, grinning as he stared at the ceiling idly. “You’re so odd.”
Nia glanced over, curious. “What did he say?”
Sylvan glanced over Polaris and translated with an exaggerated accent, “He said ça va , like he’s just returned from holiday in Nice and doesn’t speak peasant anymore.”
“I didn’t know you spoke French,” Nia said, sounding vaguely impressed as she focused her gaze on Polaris.
Polaris shrugged. “I don’t. Just bits.”
Which wasn’t entirely true. He spoke more than bits—reading had come first, then the rest followed—but he didn’t like the attention. Especially not from her .
Nia’s eyes lingered for a second longer than necessary. “Still. That’s cool.”
Cool. Polaris had been called a lot of things in his life—"clever,” “peculiar,” “sharp like his grandfather”—but cool was a new one.
“All right, everyone,” Flitwick called, clapping his hands for attention. “Pair up! One of you will cast, the other observe and offer feedback. Then switch!”
There was the usual shuffle of chairs and bags. Sylvan was snapped up almost immediately by Oliver Llewellyn, his roommate, who had been sitting just in front of them and clearly had no intention of working with anyone else.
Just beside them, a tall Ravenclaw girl leaned across the aisle toward Amaya. “Partnering with me, right?”
Amaya opened her mouth—clearly about to say she was with Nia—but the girl was already tugging her up by the sleeve and dragging her off.
Nia blinked after her, a touch thrown.
Before Polaris could glance around—
“Want to pair?” Nia asked, already half-turned toward him, wand in hand.
Polaris hesitated. His eyes flicked around the room—Senna was already leaning in to speak with Thalia, their heads bent close. Elias who was currently stretching, had teamed up with Charlie. Felix looked vaguely available, but a Hufflepuff girl had just stepped into his path, wand already raised in invitation.
He glanced back at Nia. “…Alright,” he said, not quite meeting her eye.
She paused for half a second too long. “Right,” she said lightly. “I’ll go first.”
They each picked a worn, grey practice brick from the box Flitwick levitated to the front of the room. Nia set hers on the desk, furrowed her brow, then gave her wand a jab. “Spongify!”
The brick trembled. Not much, but enough. When she poked it, the surface gave a little—like a stiff pillow. Not bad.
“Hmm,” she muttered. “Soft-ish. But not bouncy.”
“Your incantation was close,” Polaris said, studying the brick. “But I think the jab was too abrupt—it forced the spell to the surface instead of letting it sink in.”
Nia tilted her head. “So what should I do?”
Polaris looked at the brick, then at her hand. For a moment, he said nothing.
He was used to questions— How did you do that? What did Professor Slughorn mean? Can you check mine?
People assumed he always knew. And usually, he did.
Not because it came effortlessly, but because he made it make sense—took things apart in his mind until they fit. He liked understanding when something was interesting.
He stared at the dull grey of the brick and tried to turn instinct into language.
“Try aiming like you want the magic to land inside the brick. Like you’re filling it from the centre out, not coating it.”
She raised an eyebrow. “You make it sound like painting.”
Polaris gave a small shrug. “Kind of is. Just… with bounce?”
Nia glanced at him sideways. “That’s a weirdly good way of putting it,” she said, half-grinning. “Do you always think like that?”
He didn’t answer right away—just looked at her brick again, calm, like he wasn’t sure why she’d even asked. Then, “usually.”
She rolled her eyes in mock defeat and turned back to the desk. “Alright, bounce painting, take two.”
Another jab. “Spongify!”
The brick shifted slightly—less stiff this time, but still not right. She frowned, tried again. Still not enough.
Nia glanced sideways at Polaris, as if expecting him to say something—another pointer, a nudge in the right direction.
But he said nothing.
His eyes were drifting over the classroom, unfocused, like he was already done with this part. Not impatient, exactly — just distant, like he’d mentally moved on. Like watching her try again wasn’t particularly interesting.
She shifted, wand still in hand, and looked at the brick.
“Spongify.”
This time, the brick gave a satisfying wobble and bounced once, a little more confidently than before.
She smiled despite herself. “There it is.”
Then she glanced at his brick. “Your turn, brick whisperer.”
Polaris blinked, like surfacing from underwater. He glanced quickly at her brick—just enough to register the improvement—then cleared his throat and then shifted his brick on the desk.
Focused. He always felt a faint hum when his wand fit right in his hand like this—balanced, responsive, like something alive.
“Spongify.”
The brick bounced.
It leapt from the desk with a cheerful boing , landed on the stone floor, and bounced once more before settling with a wobble.
A moment of silence, then Flitwick clapped from the front of the room.
“Excellent work, Mr. Black! Ten points to Ravenclaw, for getting it first try!”
Scattered applause followed, a few murmurs from other desks.
At the front of the class looking back, two Hufflepuffs leaned in over their shared desk. Doyle slouched low in his seat, picking at a loose thread in his sleeve, yet to get the spell right.
“Ten points? Jaysus, for that? he muttered to no one in particular. “Flitwick’s head of Ravenclaw—sure he’d give the lad a medal for breathing.”
His friend shrugged, focused on trying to get the brick to bounce.
Doyle then rolled his eyes. “House bias. I’d sneeze and get docked five.”
Nia laughed as the brick bounced again from where it had landed near her foot. She looked back at Polaris.
“Of course you got it first try,” she said, nudging it back with her toe. “I’m not even surprised—you’re always good in Duelling Club.”
Polaris faced her, caught off guard. She was smiling at him, genuinely impressed.
“Thank you,” he said, a beat too formally and then, somehow with a curiously serious expression, “I like bricks.”
Her smile faltered, just a little.
“They’re reliable,” Polaris added, tone matter of fact. “They’re solid and useful. Good structural components.
He paused, as though realizing how that sounded, but instead of backtracking, he adjusted course—slightly.
There was a small silence.
“I read a book on historic manor enchantments once,” he continued, almost as if talking to himself now. “Some older wizarding homes—particularly in the north—charm their bricks for insulation. Keeps out the damp. Stone’s less effective.”
A dry cough.
He turned up and realized three desks nearby had gone quiet. A Hufflepuff girl was whispering something behind her hand, barely hiding a laugh. Across the aisle, Thalia Vane had paused in her practice to stare, one eyebrow arched. Somewhere, someone muttered, “Black’s funny ,” with the kind of tone that meant weird more than amusing.
Polaris’s mouth clamped shut.
He stared at the desk, wishing he could cast Spongify on himself and bounce clean out the window.
Nia blinked, then—mercifully—laughed. Not unkindly. Just warm, like it was somehow the best part of her day that someone had gone on a ramble about bricks.
“You’re a bit mad, Black,” she said, and nudged his shoulder with hers.
Before he could dwell on it, the professor clapped her hands and called for cleanup. Wands were drawn, bricks floated back into crates, and chairs scraped across the stone floor as students bustled about, chatting over the clatter. The usual post-practical shuffle. A reminder that this was school, after all. No matter how strange the lesson—or the company.
Polaris bent down to pick up the brick that had bounced under the desk. As he straightened, Sylvan was right there beside him, barely containing himself, hand half-covering his face as his shoulders shook.
“What?” Polaris muttered warily.
Sylvan leaned in, breathless with laughter. “ I like bricks? ”
Polaris’s ears burned. “Shut up.”
“I heard you, mate. You went on for ages . I thought you were going to propose to one.”
Polaris’s ears burned. “I panicked.”
Sylvan snorted. “You panicked and declared your undying love for building materials.”
“Drop dead.”
“Oh, I will,” Sylvan said, mock-serious, “but only if you promise to bury me under something nice and structural .”
Polaris groaned but couldn’t stop the small smile tugging at his mouth. He flicked his wand at their desk— Tergeo —and the leftover chalk marks vanished.
Sylvan was still chuckling when they joined the other students at the front, adding their bricks back into the crate. But as the crowd thinned, a trio of Hufflepuffs lingered—Bram Thistlewood, Maisie Doyle, and Tariq Patil.
Polaris didn’t know them, not really .
He knew their names. Knew Tariq had good aim in Duelling Club, and Maisie had laughed too loud the day Lockhart got stuck to a sticky chair. But that was it.
But they were just familiar shapes across a classroom, not people he expected to speak to.
“Hey,” Bram said cheerfully, nodding at them as if they'd all grown up together. “Nice spellwork, Black. You practically launched that thing.”
Polaris blinked. “Thanks, I guess.”
Maisie plopped her brick into the crate with a thunk . “This is way better than those foam mats we had in P.E. back home.”
Polaris tilted his head, frowning. “P.E.? Is that a spell?”
Sylvan perked up slightly beside him, intrigued despite himself. “Sounds like a curse.” Sylvan added.
Tariq laughed. “No, it’s like... Muggle exercise class. You run around, do push-ups, jumping jacks—”
Polaris glanced at Sylvan, then back at Tariq, narrowing his eyes. “Jumping jacks?” he repeated slowly. “Is that a Muggle dance?”
Bram burst out laughing. “No, mate. It’s just flailing your arms and legs like a lunatic. Up-down, side-side, like this—” He flapped both arms and legs in an exaggerated demo.
Polaris stared at them all, genuinely disturbed. “Muggles choose to do this?”
Maisie snorted. “Yeah. And we had to wear these awful shorts. Bright orange. Real fashion tragedy.”
Polaris recoiled, genuinely appalled. “That sounds like a punishment.”
Maisie doubled over, wheezing with laughter, and Tariq nudged Polaris’s arm with the back of his hand. “You’re not wrong , honestly.”
Polaris shifted his weight, resisting the urge to brush his sleeve where Tariq had touched him. He didn’t even know why it bothered him—it hadn’t been rude. Just casual. Too casual.
They were still smiling, still laughing, still acting like he was part of the joke. Like he’d said something funny .
He cleared his throat. “Well. I suppose it’s... good you survived it, then.”
His voice had gone colder than he intended.
Maisie blinked, her laughter catching in her throat. Bram’s grin slipped a little, and Tariq’s easy expression faltered into something quieter. Less open.
The silence stretched just long enough to sting.
Polaris didn't notice. He bent to tighten the strap on his bag that didn’t need adjusting and added briskly, “Come on, Sylvan. We’ll be late for—whatever’s next.”
Sylvan shot him a sideways glance but followed without comment glancing at the Hufflepuffs as he slipped into step next to Polaris.
“Patil and Thistlewood,” Sylvan said, low and thoughtful. “They’re half-bloods, right?”
Polaris kept his eyes ahead. “I think so. Patil, definitely. Don’t know about Thistlewood, but he talks like one.”
Sylvan hummed again. “Raised in the Muggle world, you think?”
“Obviously.” Polaris’s tone was sharper than he meant it to be, but he didn’t correct it. “Did you hear them?”
“I did,” Sylvan said. “I’m still recovering from the image of orange shorts.”
Polaris gave a single dry exhale of amusement—almost a laugh—but his posture didn’t relax. “Why would anyone choose that?”
“They seemed happy about it,” Sylvan said, more curious than judgmental. “Like it’s a fond memory or something.”
Polaris made a face. “That’s what’s strange.”
They had drifted to the far side of the classroom now, where a loose knot of Ravenclaws had begun to form. Flitwick had asked them to stay, and most had done so without complaint, chatting quietly as the last of the Hufflepuffs filtered out. Some hovered in twos and threes, already mid-conversation. Others stood awkwardly apart, clutching their bags and looking vaguely like they weren’t sure if they should linger or bolt.
Polaris, Sylvan, Senna, Thalia, and Felix had naturally gathered near one another, forming a rough circle by the windows. Senna had claimed the edge of a desk like a throne, legs crossed and posture casual, while Thalia leaned beside her, idly twisting the strap of her satchel. Felix stood opposite them, arms folded and a faint trace of amusement on his face, as though he were enjoying the current of conversation without needing to steer it.
Polaris hovered just beside Sylvan, the tips of his fingers grazing the spine of a closed textbook on the nearest desk. His gaze flicked up once toward the windows, then back to the floor.
“I still don’t get why they clap after everything,” Senna said idly, flicking dust from the hem of her sleeve. “Even if it’s awful. Especially if it’s awful.”
“It’s like they’re rewarding failure,” Sylvan agreed. “Encouragement through denial. Very Muggle.”
“They’re... just used to noise, I think,” Thalia offered, trying to sound casual. “My mum says some of them even clap at the end of films. Whatever those are.”
“That sounds like a cry for help,” Felix said cheerfully. “Speaking of which—did you hear Lockhart’s petitioning to start a new club?”
Senna raised an eyebrow. “What now, the League of Hair-Care Excellence?”
“No, worse. ‘Muggle Cultural Appreciation Society.’ He’s already planned an introductory seminar on ‘microwave ovens’ and denim .”
Sylvan blinked, thoughtful. “What is a microwave?”
“A particularly unstable charm or a creature?” Polaris asked under his breath.
Felix grinned. “Pretty sure it’s some muggle contraption. Either way, Lockhart’s calling it ‘cross-cultural enrichment.’ I call it an elaborate cry for attention.”
“He just wants an excuse to show off in a new costume,” Senna said. “Watch—he’ll show up in trainers next, demanding we all do ‘jumping jacks.’” She quoted what Sylvan had told them a moment ago when Polaris and himself had encountered wild muggle-borns, as he called them.
Sylvan slapped his hand over his mouth to stop himself from laughing.
On the edges of the room, a few first-years lingered more uneasily. Freddie Coates stood alone near the back, eyes scanning the room as if hoping someone might draw him in. Two other Ravenclaws— Agnes and Oliver —sat on the shelves of books near the far wall, legs swinging, whispering to each other between occasional glances at the rest of the group. Their conversation didn’t include anyone else. It didn’t look like they wanted it to.
Then Flitwick cleared his throat, and the soft hum of chatter dissolved.
“Thank you for staying behind, everyone!” he called, his voice as chipper as ever as he stepped off his stack of books and moved to the centre of the room. “I’ll be brief, I promise.”
He clasped his hands together. “As you know, Ravenclaw is currently tied with Slytherin for second place in the House Cup standings, only a few points behind Gryffindor. That’s quite impressive for our first-years especially—you’ve been earning steady marks in nearly every class.”
A murmur of interest passed through the room. Polaris’s eyes didn’t lift from the floor.
“I want to especially commend Mr. Black,” Flitwick added cheerfully, beaming. “Mr. Black has earned points in nearly every lesson this term. Excellent practical work, sharp theory, and thoughtful questions—even if he’s rather quiet about it.”
Several pairs of eyes turned toward him. Polaris’s stomach dropped.
He didn’t move, but the muscle at the edge of his jaw twitched. His face gave nothing away—except, perhaps, to the ones who knew him better.
Senna, watching from her perch, raised an eyebrow at the expression he made. Her smile was slow, dry, amused.
She leaned into Thalia and whispered, just loud enough for the group to hear, “You’d think he’d won the Triwizard Tournament, not answered a few questions and bounced a brick.”
Sylvan snorted. “Hero of the hour,” he murmured under his breath.
Polaris’s eyes flicked sideways. “I hate you both.”
“You say that,” Senna said sweetly, “but you do have the best track record for opening the door. You should charge a toll.”
“Or a riddle tax,” Sylvan offered. “Answer two and you get a coupon for five minutes of uninterrupted silence.”
Felix chuckled. “We’d all go broke.”
Flitwick, still smiling as if he hadn’t noticed any of this, continued brightly. “So! Let’s keep the momentum going, shall we? If you’ve been unsure in class or hesitant to speak up—don’t be! Ravenclaw thrives on curiosity and courage of the mind. Ask questions, challenge ideas, and don’t be afraid to be wrong now and then. That’s how we grow.”
There was a small round of polite nods and the rustle of shifting robes. Some of the students looked encouraged. One or two looked quietly anxious. Polaris just wished people would stop looking at him.
Flitwick waved his wand once, and the crates of bricks zipped themselves back into order with a satisfying clack .
“Now then,” he said, tucking his wand away with a little flourish. “Next week, the details of specific date and time will be up in the common room by tonight. We’ll be doing something a bit different. A thinking hike —a Ravenclaw tradition, though sadly forgotten in recent years.”
A few students perked up. Others looked vaguely alarmed.
“We’ll be taking a walk along the perimeter of the Forbidden Forest—don’t worry, we’ll keep to the edges,” he added quickly, catching the twitch of concern on several faces. “The goal isn’t physical exertion, but mental clarity. Observing magical ecosystems, identifying naturally occurring spell markers, and learning how nature itself can teach us if we’re quiet enough to listen.
He paced lightly as he spoke, voice rising with energy. “Why does this tree grow twisted while that one grows tall? What magical properties might you infer from fungi blooming in shadow? What makes a place feel enchanted —and what makes it feel cursed ?”
“Will we be graded?” someone asked warily from the back.
“No grading,” Flitwick said cheerfully. “But I do expect attentiveness. Bring your sketchbooks and your wits.”
Senna immediately looked pleased. “Finally,” she murmured, already fishing through her satchel for her charmed notebook.
Sylvan leaned toward Polaris. “Twenty Sickles and a lemon drop she wanders off to bond with a rock.”
“She’d win,” Polaris said without looking at him.
Then Flitwick clapped his hands together. “Off you go! And well done today, all of you.”
As the students began to file out in clumps and pairs, Sylvan leaned close to Polaris and murmured, “Will you eat lunch with us today?” he asked, too casually for it to be entirely casual.
Polaris blinked. “...Alright.”
Sylvan stared at him. “Wait, seriously?”
“I haven’t eaten at the Ravenclaw table since Samhain,” Polaris said, adjusting his bag strap. “Suppose I’m overdue.”
“You think ?” Sylvan muttered, but he was grinning now and clearly pleased with himself.
They stepped into the corridor, the crowd thinning ahead of them. Sylvan glanced over. “So—Transfiguration next, yeah?”
Polaris nodded. “With the Gryffindors.”
“Mind if I sit next to you?”
Polaris gave him a sidelong look. “You don’t have to ask.”
“I kind of do,” Sylvan said, scratching the back of his neck. “You always sit with Sayre, and the two-seat desk thing…”
Polaris frowned faintly. “So?”
“So—last time I got stuck with Oliver again and he melted his matchstick into the desk. I’m not doing that twice.”
A pause. Polaris’s brow furrowed deeper. “You’re afraid of pairing with Oliver, so you’re asking me for help?”
“Yes,” Sylvan said flatly. “And I’m not ashamed.”
Polaris exhaled through his nose. “Fine. We’ll sit somewhere else.”
“A touching agreement.” Sylvan folded his hands in mock solemnity. “Our next noble quest: not failing Transfiguration before Yule.”
Polaris arched an eyebrow. There was the faintest spark of dry amusement behind his voice when he said, “ You might not. I’ll be fine.”
Sylvan snorted. “Look at you—confidence before noon, not to mention you actually look like you sleep now. Who are you and what have you done with the real Polaris Black?”
“He was busy,” Polaris replied. “I volunteered.”
They rounded the corner together, the sounds of footsteps and shifting bags growing fainter behind them—
—until a blur of motion swept by. Rafiq and Idris thundered past, nearly colliding with a suit of armour as they raced each other down the corridor.
“ Move! I called dibs on front left!” Rafiq shouted over his shoulder, laughing breathlessly.
“Only if you outrun me , you cheat!” Idris hollered back, grinning like a madman.
Rafiq nearly clipped a suit of armour at the turn and skidded sideways, calling, “Sorry, Sir Ironpants!” without missing a step.
The armour gave a metallic groan of protest.
Polaris blinked after them. “Should we be concerned?”
“No,” Sylvan said at once. “But I am betting Chang faceplants before the stairs.”
Polaris tilted his head, watching as Idris weaved precariously through the crowd, half-sprinting and half-tripping over his own robes. It was, frankly, a toss-up. Idris Chang had once collided with a noticeboard so hard he’d brought it down with him—and looked surprised it hadn’t moved out of his way. They were lucky he hadn’t taken someone with him.
Polaris considered. “Five Galleons on the suit of armour instead.”
Sylvan smirked. “You're on.”
For once, Polaris didn’t look like he was chasing something just out of reach. He didn’t feel better—just a little less alone.
— ❈ —
Later that afternoon, with the last of their classes behind them — including a surprise Transfiguration quiz that McGonagall had sprung without mercy — the corridor thinned as they approached the stairwell leading toward Ravenclaw Tower.
“I’ll catch up,” Polaris said, shifting his satchel higher on his shoulder. “I need to drop this off.”
Sylvan gave a lazy salute. “Don’t let your tower eat you.”
Polaris rolled his eyes and turned up the stairs.
Charlie Moon was just ahead of him, walking in the same direction, quietly preoccupied. He was picking at the skin around his thumbnail, gaze flicking down, unfocused. His robes were straight, pressed, and entirely unremarkable except for the faint scent of some potion or herbal tincture that always seemed to cling to him.
They didn’t speak — not out of animosity, just... inertia.
Polaris was a step behind when they turned onto the landing, only for a voice to call from behind them:
“Mr Black! Mr Moon!”
They both turned.
Professor Sprout, windblown and slightly muddy at the hems, bustled toward them with a clay-smudged smile.
Professor Sprout, windblown and slightly muddy at the hems, bustled toward them with a clay-smudged smile.
“Would you mind helping me for just a moment?” she asked, already reaching into her pocket. “I need someone to fetch two trays of Lumishade seedlings from Greenhouse Two — and bring them to Greenhouse Four. I’d do it myself, but I’ve got to meet Professor Kettleburn in five minutes, and you both look strong and sensible.”
Polaris hesitated. His fingers tightened slightly around the strap of his bag.
“Sure,” Charlie said, already shifting direction. “Not a problem.”
Polaris exhaled through his nose. “Alright.”
Sprout beamed. “Thank you, boys. And mind your step — they react to sudden temperature shifts, so don’t go taking the long route.”
With a cheerful wave, she disappeared down the hall.
Charlie glanced at Polaris as they changed course. “You always this generous with your free time?”
Polaris gave him a flat look, not at all impressed he was given a task. “No.”
Charlie grinned. “Well, don’t strain yourself. It’s only ten minutes of mild inconvenience.”
They passed a huddle of first-year Gryffindors sprawled on the stairs. One of them did a dramatic voice, imitating something, then said “Moonbrain” loud enough to carry. The rest burst out laughing.
Polaris’s eyes flicked toward them. It was obvious who they were talking about.
Charlie didn’t look over. Just kept walking, hands in his pockets, like he hadn’t heard — or had decided not to.
They cut through the lower corridor toward the greenhouse path.
Charlie scratched behind his ear. “Anyway. Later tonight, Rafiq’s apparently teaching me some Muggle game. Said I could invite others to join. Interested?”
“No,” Polaris said without missing a beat.
Charlie blinked. “I haven’t even told you what it is.”
“You probably don’t even know what it is,” Polaris said. “And I have Duelling Club.”
Charlie made a small, thoughtful noise. “Fair.”
Polaris stepped in just behind Charlie, eyes adjusting to the bluish half-light that settled through the glass — not quite dark, but already thinning, like the last breath of daylight before evening took hold.
And paused.
Aurelia sat on the far bench with her sleeves rolled to the elbow, fingers deft and slow as she trimmed a bonsai tree no larger than a dinner plate. Each snip of the shears was careful, almost meditative — clean, confident strokes that said she’d done this before. A small bowl of clippings sat beside her like evidence of a ritual. She didn’t look up when the door opened.
Opposite her, lounging with his back against the glass frame, sat Andrew her fellow Slytherin.
One leg stretched long, the other propped loosely on the bench. His school tie was off, collar crooked, and a faint purple bruise bloomed around his left eye. He didn’t bother to hide it.
He was watching her — not lazily, but attentively — as she worked, nodding now and then to whatever she was saying, voice too low to catch.
They hadn’t noticed the door open.
Or they had and simply didn’t care.
Polaris’s eyes lingered, first on Aurelia’s careful hands, then on the strange symmetry of them: the Potter girl, confident and unapologetic, and the disgraced Slytherin bastard, comfortable in exile.
He wasn’t surprised. If Aurelia Potter had a Slytherin friend, it would be him.
Andrew looked up.
His eyes met Polaris’s. He was watching him. It wasn’t curiosity.
If anything, it felt like a challenge.
Polaris didn’t look away. Held the stare a second too long, chin tilted just slightly higher. There was no hostility in Andrew’s face — and that made it worse. His expression was calm, and certain. Like he’d already assessed Polaris once before and was now checking to see if the verdict had changed.
He remembered that courtyard, he’d stepped in when no one else had. Not for thanks — but still. The audacity of Travers had to look at him like he was the one being weighed?
The arrogance of it.
Polaris looked away first not before narrowing his eyes.
Charlie, oblivious, moved toward the back shelf and knelt beside a crate of seedlings. His tongue poked out between his teeth — a habit Polaris had clocked weeks ago, usually when Charlie was trying not to break something delicate. “Here we go — Lumishade trays,” he said, brushing off a stray vine curling along the crate’s edge. “She grows these in shifts. Something about needing a moon cycle to stabilise their light intake. Honestly? I think she talks to them when no one’s around.”
Polaris didn’t reply. His gaze flicked back to the bonsai. One of its branches was already bending into a new arc.
Charlie looked over his shoulder glancing at Aurelia. “She’s always in here. Think she’s adopted half the plants.”
That earned the faintest tilt of Polaris’s head — only for a moment — before he turned and picked up the lighter tray while Charlie hefted the other.
Neither Aurelia nor Andrew looked up as they left.
Chapter 19: The Fault Line
Chapter Text
November 15th, 1975, Saturday
The November wind tore through the stands, snatching at scarves and tugging banners loose with cold, impatient hands. Blue and bronze blurred against gold and black, a tangle of colour and noise.
It was cold out—mud in the grass, fog hanging low —and somewhere beneath it all, the bitter trace of broom polish. Up above, the players darted and spun like startled birds, cloaks flaring, hair flying, a storm of movement and curses and cheers thrown upward from hundreds of throats.
Ravenclaw vs. Hufflepuff.
And Hufflepuff, to the increasing dismay of the Ravenclaw stands, was winning .
Polaris sat stiff-backed on the bench, shoulders tight, gloves still, although the cold wasn’t the problem. His wand rested in his lap, clutched between both hands—not drawn, not raised, just there. A habit. Something to hold.
He kept his eyes on the sky or tried to. The blur of movement—the endless circling of Chasers, the sudden dives, the way the Quaffle cut through the air like a stone skipping water—set off something behind his eyes. His stomach turned. He swallowed once, twice. Count the breaths.
Beside him, Elias groaned loudly as another goal went to Hufflepuff.
“Are they blind?” Elias muttered. “What are we—sixty points behind now? They’re not even marking their bloody Keeper—what’s Montford doing?”
Polaris didn’t answer. His jaw was tight, and he was pretty sure if he opened his mouth, nothing useful would come out. He wanted to care. He did care—he wanted Ravenclaw to win, he really did—but the noise, the motion, the way the cold wind cut through his robes like it knew he was unravelling—it was getting harder to fake that he was just quietly watching the match.
Not far down the bench, an older Ravenclaw boy suddenly shifted in his seat. He pressed a hand to his forearm through his robe, grip tightening. His eyes darted toward the pitch, then away again—pale, unsettled. For a second, he looked like he might stand, but he didn’t. Just sat there, breathing shallowly, one hand clenched as if holding something in place.
“Bludger left!” someone shouted above him.
Polaris jerked his head up just in time to see a Ravenclaw Beater spiral sideways, bat flailing. The crowd gasped. Another whistle shrieked. The Hufflepuff stands roared as one of their Chasers caught the rebound and barrelled forward, broom tilting aggressively downward.
The shot was quick—too quick for Ravenclaw’s Keeper, who missed it by inches.
Another goal.
Gold and black scarves flew into the air. Hufflepuff banners flapped violently in the wind. The ground seemed to thrum with their noise, and Polaris felt it rattle in the back of his skull.
He exhaled slowly, trying not to grimace. The nausea sat low and steady beneath his ribs. Not enough to draw attention—but it didn’t feel ordinary. It wasn’t the cold. It wasn’t the match.
His wand pulsed once in his grip. Not with magic. Just heat. Like it was remembering something he didn’t.
“Oi—didn’t Sayre hex someone yesterday?” someone said, a few rows behind.
The voice was loud, cutting through the cheers, but Polaris didn’t turn. He didn’t have to. His shoulders tensed without asking.
“Something about a Muggle-born?” another added. “Bit dramatic, wasn’t it?”
He didn’t hear the answer.
Because just then, a streak of motion caught his eye: high above the pitch, a Ravenclaw Chaser clipped a Hufflepuff’s broom as they looped too close to the goal hoops. The Hufflepuff player swerved, shouted something Polaris couldn’t catch, and suddenly the two were locked in a shouting match mid-air—brooms circling like wolves, their teammates hovering nearby in uncertain formation.
The crowd howled in response, half with outrage, half with glee.
A whistle blew three times, shrill and furious.
Polaris flinched again, head snapping sideways like it echoed inside his skull.
He stood.
Didn’t say anything to the Ravenclaws beside him. Didn’t make an excuse. Just tucked his wand into his cloak and began walking, the cheers folding over behind him like waves.
“Can’t blame you,” Elias called after him, not loudly, but loud enough for Polaris to hear him.
Polaris didn’t stop walking, as he glanced at Elias. “Tell me if we score again. I’d like to die knowing we managed two.”
“I’ll stay and suffer through the rest,” Elias added, voice trailing into something more resigned. “Maybe we’ll get a miracle. Merlin knows we need one.”
He needed another potion.
— ❈ —
Polaris sat on a window ledge between two tall archways.
His knees were drawn up slightly, one gloved hand resting loose against his side, the other curled—again—around his wand.
The potion had helped. A little.
Madam Pomfrey hadn’t even asked this time. Just handed him the vial with a tight smile and a muttered, “Don’t wait until it gets worse next time.”
He stared out through the fogged glass, where the sky was pale.
His breath fogged faintly. For a moment, the ache in his head had dulled to a hum.
Then—
“Oh,” came the voice. “There you are.”
“Merlin,” he muttered in disdain.
Myrtle hovered just ahead of him, dripping water in slow, deliberate trails that vanished before they touched the floor. She was smiling.
“Ohhhh, I knew I’d find you sulking.” she said brightly, already drifting closer. “You’ve been avoiding your usual routes.”
Polaris didn’t bother looking at her.
“I wasn’t aware I had ‘usual routes.’”
Myrtle grinned, ignoring the flatness of his voice. “You do. You like the upper stairs past the Astronomy wing. I always notice when you stop walking near the mirrors. And I never see you near the courtyard on Sundays. Isn’t that strange?”
“Not really,” he muttered.
She kept coming. Of course she did.
“Why are you sulking?” she asked, curiously.
“I’m not sulking.”
“You’re sitting alone in a corridor with that face on. That’s sulking.”
“I have a headache.”
“Well, you look like a headache,” she replied breezily, already floating closer, robes dripping water in transparent trails that vanished before they hit the floor. “Honestly, if you wanted to be alone, maybe don’t feel like such a—” she paused to wave her hands dramatically, “ emotional foghorn. It’s exhausting.”
Polaris blinked at the window, not honouring her with a response.
“It’s strange to me,” she said, “but maybe that’s just because I’m dead and have nothing better to think about.”
Polaris exhaled, eyes closing for just a second. “You could think about staying in your bathroom.”
“That’s rude,” Myrtle pouted. “Besides, I only come out when I feel something. I don’t do it often, you know. It’s just you. You’re always so... loud. ”
He opened his eyes at that, finally looking at her — just long enough to give her a warning glance.
“Not sound -loud,” she clarified, flicking her fingers as if waving off the implication. “You feel loud. It's annoying. My ears ring when you're nearby, and ghosts don't even have ears that work.”
Polaris leaned back against the wall again. “Then go away.”
“I can’t,” she chirped. “I go where I’m needed. Or at least where people are sad and mysterious and brooding like you.”
“I’m not brooding.”
“Mm-hm,” Myrtle said, nodding like she didn’t believe him for a second. “Sitting all alone, staring into space like someone just told you chocolate frogs were extinct.”
Polaris rubbed his temple.
“Do you ever stop talking?”
“I could!” she chirped. “But then you’d have to talk, and we both know that’s not going to happen, don’t we?” She tilted her head at him, pigtails swaying. “Besides, you like the sound of my voice.”
He gave her a sideways look so flat it could’ve peeled paint.
“No, I don’t.”
“You don’t dislike it,” she countered. “You haven’t told me to leave yet.”
“I literally did!”
She seemed to take pride in ignoring that.
“You look awful,” she added cheerfully. “Just like your father did when he pretended, he wasn’t crying.”
His eyes seemed to widen at that.
Myrtle grinned wider.
“I knew that’d get a reaction.”
Polaris slowly turned his head toward her. “I beg your pardon?”
“I said,” she repeated, more slowly now, “you look like your father when he was trying very, very hard not to cry. It’s in the mouth. That little twist. Like the emotion’s getting stuck in your molars.”
“My father doesn’t cry.”
“Oh please,” Myrtle huffed. “They all cry eventually. Even the scary ones. Especially the scary ones.”
Polaris’s gaze drifted away, jaw tight. He said nothing.
She circled lazily again, voice singsong.
“It was after that girl died. His girlfriend or something. Some Slytherin girl, clever, always wore perfume. She died in an accident — or maybe it was a duel? I’ve forgotten. I was alive back then, you know. Before my own dramatic, tragic end.”
He glanced at her, disbelieving. “You’re making this up.”
“I’m not! He sat outside the hospital wing for hours. Didn’t move. Didn’t speak. But his shoulders shook like—” she wobbled midair, miming, “like a cold kettle. It was very poetic, actually. I liked him better when he was miserable.”
Polaris turned back to the window.
“That wasn’t him.”
Myrtle didn’t argue. She just hovered closer.
“You don’t believe me now,” she said, more lightly. “But you’ll see. You Blacks — you all come from the same iron. Brittle when it matters.”
Silence stretched out between them.
Then, softly:
“You make ghosts worse, you know.”
Polaris’s hand tightened around his wand. He didn’t look at her.
“Don’t say things like that.”
Polaris closed his eyes for a long moment. He knew better than to ask what she meant. He’d tried that before—more than once—and Myrtle never gave answers because she didn’t know.
She never said anything useful.
She just talked .
“Ugh, fine,” Myrtle huffed. “Can’t say anything around you. Everything’s a thing. You know, I was trying to nap. But no—there you were again, all tense and gloomy. Honestly exhausting.”
The unimpressed look on his face told her everything she needed to know.
“I bet you’d be less weird if you cried more. Or yelled. Or, I don’t know, broke a teacup or something. You’re too quiet—it’s not healthy.”
She sighed dramatically as she continued. “Well, I’m tired now. You drain the haunt right out of a girl.”
Polaris stared ahead, jaw tight.
“Is there a point to any of this?” he asked flatly, finally turning to look at her.
Myrtle blinked at him, surprised. Then she smiled—thin and unreadable.
“Only that you don’t scare me,” she said, a little too pleased with herself. “And that should probably scare you.”
With a flick of her pigtails, she drifted backward through the wall, trailing droplets like fading ink behind her.
Polaris stayed where he was. After a moment, he let out a slow breath and ran a hand over his face, dragging his palm down to his chin. His skin felt cold.
Eventually Polaris was graced with the outcome of the Quidditch match.
Final score: Hufflepuff 260, Ravenclaw 130.
Elias had plenty to say about it—loudly, dramatically, and with a vocabulary that grew more colourful the faster he paced around in the common room.
“They play like they’ve just met,” he declared, arms folded as they walked. “I mean, do they even practice ? Montford can’t guard a hoop to save his life, our Beaters swing like they’re charming furniture, and don’t even start on the Chasers—”
Polaris wasn’t surprised. Not even disappointed. He’d watched them play. Watched them miss. Watched them argue mid-air. He knew when he left the match that no miracle was coming.
He hadn’t expected one.
They were lucky to have scored once.
Tomorrow, at least, there’d be real Quidditch to follow.
Puddlemere United was playing away against the Ballycastle Bats. Polaris had been planning to follow the score all week. There would be a wireless charmed ready to pick up live commentary. Proper strategy, actual skill—assuming Puddlemere didn’t collapse like Ravenclaw just had.
He exhaled through his nose.
They’d better not. He wasn’t sure he could survive two teams embarrassing themselves in a row.
November 16th, 1975, Sunday
The Great Hall was unusually subdued for a Sunday.
Most students were still at breakfast — toast crusts, marmalade jars, and steaming kettles scattered across long tables — but a knot of first years had claimed a corner of the hall for something far more important than breakfast.
“Legendary Duellists: The Auror Archives,” Corvus read aloud, squinting at the foil-edged packet in his hand. “Limited edition. Yes.”
He opened it fast, like he couldn’t stand waiting another second.
It had been Corvus’s idea to open them—of course it had. He’d even managed to talk one of his cousins into picking up extra packs during the last Hogsmeade visit, on the condition he’d actually try on his midterms. A work in progress, that.
Polaris, seated beside him with his arms folded on the table, watched without much emotion. He didn’t make a habit of growing his collection—not unless Corvus made it impossible not to with his relentless enthusiasm and encyclopedic knowledge of every limited print and magical misprint.
On the other side of Corvus, Bastian was already sorting cards into neat piles with practiced ease.
A cascade of freshly opened cards fanned out across the table — gleaming portraits, miniature animations of wand flourishes, tiny sparks leaping from inked spell names.
Loki, Corvus’s sleek black cat, was sat on his lap. His long tail twitched occasionally, more bored than annoyed, and his pale green eyes tracked every glittering card with regal disinterest.
“Another Godric bloody Gryffindor,” Corvus groaned. “That’s my fifth. Who cursed me with Gryffindor luck?”
Kalen Nott, seated across from them with his sleeves pushed up and his deck spread out in front of him, didn’t look up. He flicked through a handful of cards, expression unreadable. He responded quick enough, “your attitude .”
Corvus tossed the duplicate onto the discard pile with flair as he rolled his eyes at Kalen's comment. “At least let him duel properly next time. They always animate him disarming some poor medieval idiot.”
“Because he did disarm medieval idiots,” Bastian said mildly, showing Polaris a rare spell card. “This one’s useful — Counterfluxus Hex. High-level deflective. Duel score modifier’s six.”
Polaris glanced at it. “Rare?”
“Third-tier. But good in play.”
He nodded once. He didn’t mind the cards. They could be fun — in small doses. Corvus, on the other hand, treated them like sacred artefacts.
Not far off, on Kalen’s side of the table, Elora Parkinson and Eliza Burke sat with their breakfast tea and a stack of glossy parchment, deep in what looked like a strategy meeting for some future event Elora hadn’t yet bothered to explain. Eliza looked faintly amused. Elora looked like she was preparing to reorganize the entire House from scratch.
Every so often, one of them would glance over—never long, never kindly.
“Honestly, I don’t know why you all waste time with those,” Elora said, not even looking up. “It’s just animated cardboard with a price tag.”
“They’re printed on charmed parchment,” Corvus corrected, wounded.
“And charmed parchment is still parchment.” Her tone was airy, dismissive. “At least collect something with taste.”
“Like your endless lace ribbon collection?” Corvus retorted. “Very intimidating.”
“I happen to be cultivating a personal aesthetic ,” Elora replied, lifting a brow. “You’re hoarding enchanted sweets wrappers.”
“Better than hoarding lip gloss and judgment,” Corvus muttered, turning back to his deck.
Eliza didn’t look up, but Polaris saw the corner of her mouth twitch. A smile. Possibly. Maybe.
“Here,” Bastian said suddenly, holding up a holographic card. “New one—Berta Jorkins. Seventeen duels, twelve wins. Famous for outsmarting a whole department in a prank war that lasted three months. Tactical rating’s eight.”
Corvus whistled. “They gave her an eight? That’s above Muldoon, and he invented reverse-bind hexing.”
“Yeah, well,” Bastian said, grinning. “She was clever. And completely unhinged.”
Kalen glanced up at that. “Sounds like half the Ministry.”
Polaris snorted, quiet but unmistakable.
Kalen’s eyes flicked to him for a second before he returned to his deck.
Corvus shifted, nudging a pile aside with one finger. “I don’t even like that one,” he muttered. “The card’s got weird energy.”
“I still want a Gellert Grindelwald first edition,” Corvus sighed, rifling through his duplicates. “He had the highest strategy rating in the original print. And his Signature Spell card’s literally banned from tournament play. That’s iconic.”
“You’d collect Morgana herself if they released a line,” Polaris said dryly.
“I have Morgana,” Corvus replied. “She’s in the Gothic Legacy Set. Signed.”
Of course she was.
A rustle to Polaris’s right — someone brushing past — and then Aaron Flint dropped onto the bench beside Kalen, opposite Polaris, Bastian and Corvus. He didn’t even glance at the cards.
“Oi,” he said, tone low but eager. “Did you lot hear about the Sayre thing?”
Bastian glanced up vaguely. “What happened?”
Polaris went still, the movement of his hands over his deck halting mid-sort.
Flint leaned in, grinning like it was something worth celebrating. “Second-year Hufflepuff. Blood status row. Sayre sent him flying halfway across the corridor. Left a scorch mark on the floor, I heard.”
“That’s not exactly what happened,” Polaris said, voice low.
Flint leaned back slightly, eyeing Polaris with a new kind of scrutiny. “Didn’t say it was. Just passing it along.”
Corvus made a dramatic groan, still not raising his eyes. “If I hear the word Sayre one more time, I’m setting my cards on fire.”
“Would improve your chances of pulling Grindelwald,” Elora muttered dryly, flipping a page of glossy parchment with one perfectly manicured finger. She and Eliza were still halfway through their colour-coded brainstorm of the next social event — tea sets, seating charts, and which house was currently ‘hopelessly underdressed.’
Eliza didn’t look up, but her quill paused in its margin scribbles. Just for a second.
Flint ignored them. “You’re mates with him, though, aren’t you?” He said it casually, like an afterthought — but it wasn’t.
Polaris didn’t answer. Just kept sorting his cards, slower now.
“He’s a bit off, that one,” Flint went on. “Always spouting off in Charms like he’s teaching the class. Going on about fairness and all that rot. You’d think he was raised by Muggles the way he talks.”
Loki lifted his head, ears twitching. His eyes locked on Aaron. The faintest hiss escaped his throat.
Aaron frowned at the sound, narrowing his eyes at the black cat.
Bastian gave a shrug, half-agreeing. “He is a bit much sometimes.”
Kalen shrugged, voice barely audible over the shuffle of cards. “He gave me chocolate once.”
“I just don’t get it,” Flint continued, not dropping it. “You—” he gestured lazily at Polaris, “—you’re a Black. And he’s—well. You’ve heard him.”
“I’ve heard a lot of people,” Polaris said coolly. “Doesn’t mean I agree with them.”
Flint raised his eyebrows like he wasn’t convinced. “Still. Bit odd, isn’t it? You sitting with him all the time. Thought you'd have better taste.”
Polaris finally looked up, eyes cold. “Do you usually comment on things that aren’t your business?”
Flint rolled his eyes. “It’s only conversation.”
Corvus looked up now — not alarmed, exactly, but aware the tone had shifted. He closed his deck with a clap and said, “Alright, if we’re done dissecting everyone’s social calendar, some of us are two cards from a perfect pull.”
But Polaris was already gathering his cards.
“Right,” he said shortly. “Enjoy the sermon .”
He stood up, sliding his cards into his pocket.
“Where are you going?” Corvus asked, frowning.
Polaris didn’t look at him directly. “Regulus said he might have a spare Puddlemere jersey. Figured I’d see if he’s found it.”
Corvus blinked, caught off guard by his tone. “Oh. Right. For the match.”
There was a slight shift in the group. Bastian glanced up, briefly meeting Polaris’s eyes before looking away. He didn’t say anything, but his fingers tapped restlessly against the table.
Flint leaned back, a slow, crooked grin tugging at his mouth.
There was a long enough silence afterward that even the deck seemed to hesitate.
Then, Flint piped up once more, voice too loud. “Bit touchy, isn’t he? Doesn’t even say goodbye half the time. Wouldn’t catch me trailing after some muggle loving Gryffindor like it’s—”
Corvus didn’t even look up. “Aaron,” he said flatly, “shut up.”
Aaron blinked. “What? I’m just saying—”
“I know what you’re saying,” Corvus snapped, sharper now. “That’s the problem.”
Bastian made a low noise in his throat — something between a sigh and a scoff — and resumed shuffling his cards, a bit rougher than before.
Aaron huffed, shifting on the bench. “Merlin, someone’s moody.”
Corvus slammed his deck down, finally looking up. “You ever think maybe he’s tired ? Or that not everyone wants to hear your opinions on who people sit with? Just go bother someone else, Aaron. I’m not in the mood.”
Aaron hesitated, visibly thrown. His mouth opened like he was about to reply, then closed again. He stood slowly, awkwardly, and muttered something under his breath as he stepped away from the table.
Bastian was watching him with a faint frown. When he looked back at Corvus, there was something unreadable in his expression.
“What?” Corvus asked, his voice still clipped.
Bastian didn’t answer, just shook his head slowly. His fingers tapped against the tabletop in thought.
Corvus exhaled, running a hand through his hair. “You know, Polaris hadn’t really been spending much time with us. Now he actually does, instead of always being busy . And of course, Aaron has to open his mouth and drive him off.”
Across the table, Kalen didn’t say a word. He sat very still, chin resting lightly on one hand, his eyes sharp behind the fringe falling into them. He hadn’t shuffled his cards once since Polaris left.
— ❈ —
He hadn’t planned to go get the jersey from Regulus this soon in the day but anything to stop himself from saying he regretted.
There haven’t been many times Polaris had gone down to the dungeon for something other than going to potions. Everything always felt different down there and his footsteps echoed more than he liked.
It wasn’t even what Flint had said that annoyed him, rather it was the silence.
He didn’t expect much from Aaron Flint — all smug grin and shallow swagger, wearing his family name like it did the work for him. That sort of posturing was easy to tune out. But Corvus? Bastian?
Neither of them said anything, not really. Corvus was more interested in the stupid cards and Bastian well he spoke like once and it was to agree with Flint of all people.
Maybe it was easier not to say anything — wasn’t that what Polaris did, most of the time? Let things pass. Let people talk. If you don’t name it, it doesn’t stick.
But it did stick. It lingered. Quiet as poison.
So that’s how it is.
His friends thought Nate Sayre was the wrong sort. Maybe not in the way Aaron did, not with that sneer — but something in them agreed with the principle.
Sayre’s name made people shift. Made conversations flicker, fade, fold into something else. It was just like what Regulus had said the first month into his first year.
And maybe—maybe they weren’t entirely wrong. Sayre was loud, opinionated, reckless with how he thought things should be. He didn’t watch his tone, didn’t weigh his words. Walburga Black would’ve taken one look at him and called it a shameful waste of robes.
Polaris exhaled through his nose and shook the thought off.
That was better. There were compartments for this. Places in his head where things didn’t reach. He folded himself into one.
He was nearing the Slytherin common room entrance — a shadowed curve in the corridor wall — when the echo of boots announced another presence.
A tall figure stepped into view. Clean robes, crisp collar, and an expression that looked like it had been set at birth: unimpressed. Caelan Mulciber.
One of the senior Concordium members. Top of his year. Heir to Lord Mulciber, who he was named after.
Polaris slowed slightly.
Mulciber’s gaze flicked toward him, then narrowed in recognition. “Black.”
“Mulciber.”
They exchanged brief nods, acknowledging each other.
“I was looking for my brother,” Polaris said. “Regulus. Is he inside?”
“He is,” said Mulciber, hands behind his back. “Finishing some Arithmancy. I’ll let him know you’re here.”
Polaris nodded once. “Thanks.”
But Mulciber didn’t move just yet.
“I saw you’re debating Potter later this week,” he said mildly. “Topic’s a good one.”
Polaris didn’t reply at once. He didn’t need to ask what the topic was — it had been posted in the Concordium’s schedule days ago. He’d chosen his stance early — carefully, deciding to argue for, before the deadline.
What he hadn’t expected was to find her name across from his the next day.
Aurelia Potter. On the opposing side.
He didn’t know if she’d done it to provoke him, or if she was simply interested in arguing the reverse — because of course she would be. Because she could.
“Should be an easy win,” Mulciber added, voice just this side of friendly. “You’ve got a clearer head. She’ll appeal to sentiment. Weak ground.”
Polaris tilted his head slightly. “I’ll manage.”
“I’m sure.” Mulciber’s smile didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Just remember which side history rewards. Clarity. Not softness.”
And with that, he turned, stepping through the entrance without waiting for a reply.
Regulus appeared a few minutes later, a bundle of navy blue and gold fabric slung over one arm.
“You’re lucky I’m generous,” he said by way of greeting, holding up the jersey. “This one’s my backup.”
Polaris took the jersey and unfolded it and held it up once. It was clearly too big — the sleeves hung long and the hem nearly to Polaris’s knees, the number stitched on the back bold and gleaming: #3, BLACK . A customised version.
Regulus gave a short laugh under his breath. “You’ll grow into it.”
Both Regulus and Sirius were tall — annoyingly so — and the jersey had clearly been made with that in mind. The number wasn’t random either; three was Regulus’s favourite number.
Polaris didn’t answer, but the edge of his mouth turned slightly — a flicker of something near gratitude.
Regulus’s gaze narrowed. “You’re still not answering mother’s letters, are you?”
Polaris didn’t bother pretending to misunderstand.
“She’s written enough,” he said flatly. “Half of them probably say the same thing anyway. I burnt most of them just to make room for the next ones.”
Regulus let out a sharp breath, part frustration, part disbelief. “She keeps asking me about you. Who you’re spending time with, what you're doing, whether you’re ill or being dramatic. She wants me to make sure you respond next time.”
“I’ll find out whatever she wants to say soon enough,” Polaris muttered, “I don’t need her letters spoiling my mood before then.”
There was a beat of silence.
“And besides,” Polaris added, almost as an afterthought, “I’ve been writing to Uncle Alphard.”
Regulus blinked at that, his brows drawing together. “Since when?”
“Since Samhain,” Polaris said simply.
Regulus squinted at him, still processing that, but then his eyes flicked upward—toward Polaris’s fringe.
“You’re going to start looking like Sirius if you let that keep growing,” he said dryly. “You’ll be quoting Marius Blackmoor and brooding in mirrors by Yule.”
Polaris blinked. “The poet who hexed his own reflection?”
“Exactly.”
Polaris rolled his eyes, brushing a loose curl back with the side of his hand. “You already know I’m not cutting it short.”
“I’m not saying shave your head,” Regulus replied, amused. “Just—trim the sides, maybe take a bit off the top. The front’s practically in your eyes.”
“It’s not that bad,” Polaris said, though he checked the tag of the oversized jersey with a faint frown. “You know why I keep it like this.”
Regulus didn’t argue. He glanced briefly at the right side of Polaris’s face but didn’t mention the scar. He didn’t have to.
“Fine,” he muttered. “Just don’t come crying to me when you wake up looking like our idiot brother.”
Before Polaris could fire back, the voices came.
Low and easy at first, the kind of careless laughter that belonged to boys who’d never been told no in a way that stuck.
“—and then she gags, like I’ve handed her a bloody bezoar,” Evan Rosier was saying, voice rich with amusement. “I ask if she’s ever done it before, and she goes, ‘Not like this.’ ”
Barty Crouch Jr. barked a laugh.
“That’s what you get for flirting with a half-blood . They’ve read all the books and still haven’t got a clue what to do with their mouths.”
Polaris blinked, not quite catching the joke. The words landed — bezoar, half-blood, something about a girl — but the meaning slithered past him.
He cast a glance toward Regulus as if to see if Regulus got it.
Regulus didn’t raise his voice, but his tone landed like a cold slap
“ Evan , Barty . Could you not ?”
The other two halted, blinking like they’d walked straight into a frost spell. Evan’s gaze dropped. He hadn’t noticed Polaris until now.
“Oh,” Evan muttered. “Didn’t see him there.”
Barty was grinning. “In his defence, the first years this year are small. Practically vanish in the torchlight.”
“You’re not funny,” Regulus said, though his tone was mild.
Polaris was already slipping the jersey over his head. It hung like a flag on him, sleeves past his knuckles, hem brushing his knees. He adjusted it without comment.
“Honestly,” Evan went on, attempting nonchalance, “if you’re going to talk about matches, the real one’s coming up.”
Polaris stilled.
“Oh?” Regulus prompted.
“The debate,” Evan said. “Everyone’s going on about it. A Potter and a Black, arguing Dark Arts? Can’t not attend.”
Barty’s eyes gleamed. “Dark Arts, then? Lovely. Wish we’d been allowed to learn properly. None of this ‘theory-only’ bollocks. No edge in theory.”
Polaris’s head tilted slightly. He knew what “theory-only” meant — especially when it came to the Dark Arts. Pages of warnings and diagrams, but no wandwork, no real understanding of how it felt. He didn’t disagree with Barty’s frustration.
Regulus ignored both of them. He turned to Polaris, smoothing the collar of the oversized jersey absently — a rare gesture.
“You’ll do well,” he said simply. “Better if you know we’re there.”
It wasn’t a question. Not a suggestion, either.
Polaris forced a nod. “Of course.”
Regulus studied him for a moment longer, then added, “Mulciber said he saw your name on the list for the debate. Should Hogwarts Teach the Dark Arts, wasn’t it?”
Polaris met his brother’s eyes, shoulders squared. “That’s the one.”
“How far have you gotten with your argument?”
The answer, if he were being honest, was nowhere. Not a word on parchment, not a single idea fully formed. Just scattered thoughts he hadn't dared slow down long enough to sort through. But none of that showed on his face.
“Nearly there,” Polaris responded steadily. “I have an angle.”
Regulus gave a faint nod, as if that settled it — as if he hadn’t seen through the bluff at all.
The weight of it pressed a little harder in his chest — not from Regulus, exactly, but from the rest of them. From the way they were already deciding what the outcome should be.
Evan stretched, throwing an arm around Barty’s shoulder. “We’ll be front row.”
“Oh, I wouldn’t miss it,” Barty said with a grin. “Still not sure how she ended up in Slytherin — maybe the Hat was bored. If she argues anything like her brother, it’ll be loud, self-righteous, and barely on topic. Should be fun.”
Regulus didn’t say anything. He just looked at Polaris, there was a flicker there, it was brief. Not a nod this time, but something else entirely. Pride, maybe. Expectation dressed in approval.
A Potter and a Black.
As if that was all it was. As if it had already been decided.
Evan caught the look and gave a low chuckle. “At least one promising Black brother, eh?”
Polaris’s eyes narrowed, just a little. His hand twitched at his side.
“That’s not—” he started, ready to defend Sirius.
Regulus’s hand landed lightly over his mouth, cut him off, smooth and low. “It’s a joke.”
That landed heavier than it should’ve.
Evan had meant it. Perhaps not with malice, but with that smug certainty that came from knowing how the world worked. How families worked. How the Black family worked. That Regulus apparently had one promising brother. Singular. As if Sirius had already been written off. As if Polaris’s loyalty to him was just another youthful misjudgement. A phase. Something he’d grow out of.
His jaw clenched. He didn’t even realize he was holding his breath until Regulus’s fingers lifted away.
A joke .
Polaris opened his mouth again.
He wasn’t even sure what he was going to say. Something about how it wasn’t funny, how Sirius wasn’t some cautionary tale, how he was tired of people acting like loyalty was a flaw to be outgrown.
But he didn’t get the chance.
Regulus, without even looking, reached out and clamped a hand gently but firmly over Polaris’s mouth once again like he knew Polaris would try again.
The kind of move that said I’ve done this before, and I’ll do it again.
Polaris made a muffled noise of protest, eyes narrowing.
Regulus didn’t flinch. “Don’t,” he said smoothly, still facing forward. “You’re about to say something righteous and exhausting, and I don’t have the energy to listen to you spiral about it for the next three hours.”
Barty let out a snort.
Evan, meanwhile, blinked—then laughed, low and amused. “Merlin, that’s familiar.”
He glanced at Barty, then back at Polaris with a grin. “My little sister’s the same. Always has to get the last word. Once gave a whole speech about goblin rights at breakfast. I had to cover her mouth halfway through—was giving me a headache.”
Regulus arched an eyebrow. “Sounds like a nightmare.”
“Oh, she is,” Evan said fondly. “But she means well. Just like this one.” He gestured at Polaris, who was now glaring at him over Regulus’s hand.
Regulus finally let go, brushing his hand off like Polaris had sneezed on it. “There. Crisis averted.”
Polaris exhaled sharply, “You’re insufferable.”
“And you’re predictable,” Regulus replied, tone light but not unkind.
Barty leaned back against the wall, smirking. “Honestly, I was kind of looking forward to the speech.”
Evan chuckled. “Same. But I respect the tactical shutdown.”
— ❈ —
The sky had shifted by the time Polaris met Corvus again. Pale grey, like the castle had exhaled all its colour. The match wouldn’t start for another half hour — and most students were still changing into scarves and jerseys or making bets.
Today’s headline fixture in the British and Irish Quidditch League was Puddlemere United (Away) versus Ballycastle Bats (Home), and already students were crowding around enchanted wirelesses, tweaking dials for a clearer signal or scribbling last-minute predictions into notebooks. The match hadn’t kicked off yet, but the energy was building — some were eager to catch every moment live, others more focused on when their own teams would be playing later in the week.
They met under the side cloister near the viaduct, just out of the wind. Corvus had his cloak pulled tight and a folded tartan blanket tucked under his arm. A shrunken wireless poked out of his pocket.
Corvus shifted, scuffing the toe of his boot against the flagstone like he was bracing for something. Then, too casually:
“I’m not friends with Aaron anymore.”
Polaris blinked. His gaze didn’t shift. “That so? Why?”
There was a pause — too long, too careful. Like Polaris was deciding how much to let himself believe it. His expression didn’t move, not really, but something unlatched behind his eyes. Surprise, maybe. A flicker of quiet relief.
Corvus shrugged with one shoulder, overcompensating with dramatic boredom. “Yeah. I dunno. He’s dull. Doesn’t get my jokes. Bit of a slug, honestly. And you weren’t exactly thrilled when he opened his mouth — don’t give me that blank look. You had that face. The ‘I’d-rather-duel-an-acromantula-than-sit-here’ face.”
Polaris exhaled through his nose — barely a sound — and let the corners of his mouth twitch, just once. “I don’t make faces.”
Corvus scoffed. “You have dozens . That one just happens to look like passive disdain with a touch of homicidal urge.”
“I don’t disdain Aaron,” Polaris said mildly. “He’s… consistent.”
Corvus was insistent on listening to the game outside for some reason.
“Consistently boring,” Corvus muttered, then kicked off the wall. “Come on. Before someone takes the good spot. Not to mention how Loki hates him. Which is fair — Aaron hasn’t liked Loki since the first night. Probably afraid of getting outsmarted.”
They fell into step without discussing it. The walk toward the far edge of the pitch was brisk, wind tugging at Corvus’ cloak, the grey light smudging their shadows across the flagstones. Polaris kept his hands in his pockets. His breath fogged faintly in the cold.
After a moment: “You’re sure?” he asked.
“About Aaron? Rye, please.” Corvus rolled his eyes. “He doesn’t even know the difference between satire and sarcasm. You’d think sharing a dorm with me would’ve taught him something.”
Polaris glanced sideways. “What about Bastian and Aaron?”
Corvus didn’t answer right away.
“They get along, I guess. Sometimes feels like they’re the same person, the way they go on in the dorm. Finishing each other’s sentences. Complaining about me in tandem.”
Polaris tilted his head. “They complain about you?”
“Only when I breathe wrong.” Corvus gave a theatrical shrug. “I mean, maybe I imagined it. Wouldn’t be the first time I hallucinated betrayal.”
Polaris made a quiet noise — not quite a laugh, but close. “Dramatic.”
“Tragic,” Corvus corrected, placing a hand to his chest. “Unloved. Outcast. Forced to support the Ballycastle Bats without emotional backing.”
Polaris’s eyes dropped to the hem of Corvus’s cloak, where just a hint of red and black showed through. “You wore the jersey.”
“Obviously.”
“In public.”
“I’m brave.”
“You’re asking to be hexed,” Polaris said, glancing at the splash of red and black under Corvus’s cloak again. “You know Puddlemere’s supporters are deranged.”
“Deranged,” Corvus said with exaggerated scandal. “Rye, please. They’re just insecure. Anyone would be, knowing they’ll never beat the Bats twice in a row.”
Polaris hummed, unimpressed. “Didn’t we beat you twice last season?”
“Allegedly,” Corvus sniffed. “Some would say that second match was rigged. International conspiracy. Possibly dark magic.”
Polaris raised an eyebrow. “Yes. The only logical conclusion.”
Corvus shot him a look, then, in one sudden movement, yanked Polaris into a loose headlock. “Blasphemy against the Bats must be punished.”
Polaris let out a startled breath but didn’t resist—much. Instead, he twisted just enough to jab his fingers into Corvus’s side, right beneath his ribs.
Corvus yelped. “Rye—! Don’t—” He squirmed instantly, trying to pull away, laughing breathlessly despite himself. “That’s a war crime, Rye—tickling is a war crime! You swore never to use that knowledge against me—”
“I lied,” Polaris said, calm as ever — though he couldn’t quite hide the grin as Corvus half-stumbled trying to escape.
The moment lasted only a few seconds, but when they broke apart, brushing off sleeves and dignity, they were both a little more at ease.
Corvus let out a breath, still grinning faintly, but the silence that followed stretched a little longer than usual — not heavy, just thoughtful, like he was lining something up in his head.
His tone shifted — not awkward, exactly. Just a little too casual. “So, uh. Speaking of logic. Or lack of it. That research thing. You still…” He waved a vague hand, like the shape of the word was hovering somewhere between them. “...doing that?”
Polaris stilled, just slightly. His thumb had been brushing along the seam of his sleeve — it stopped.
He didn’t look up right away. “No,” he said eventually. “Not really.”
Corvus blinked. “Wait, what? I thought you were—” he gestured again, this time more insistently. “You were dragging me into the library like a man possessed. I assumed you’d cracked it by now.”
Polaris exhaled softly, rolling his wand slowly between his fingers. “Didn’t get anywhere. Turns out... it wasn’t that important.”
Corvus noticed the motion but didn’t push him. Just watched him a moment too long. “Tragic. All that self-inflicted exile for nothing.”
“I wasn’t exiling myself.”
Corvus made a face — the kind that involved both eyebrows and disbelief. “Sure. And I don’t dramatically sigh when someone interrupts my monologues.”
Polaris huffed through his nose.
— ❈ —
Later that evening, he would take out his journal with the kind of solemnity usually reserved for war memorials and untimely deaths, and ended his entry for the day, with:
Puddlemere United, in whom I placed my trust, my devotion, my very identity, have brought disgrace upon me. They had been ahead. Dominant. Unstoppable. And then—
(here he underlined it twice)
—they let the Bats catch the Snitch. The Ballycastle Bats. The most theatrical, overrated, insufferable team in the league. Of all the losses to suffer, it had to be them. Luck. Pure luck.
— It’s a crime so humiliating it should be punishable by Azkaban.
We were ahead. We were better. And then some reckless idiot in red saw a flash of gold and ruined everything.
Corvus will not let me breathe. He was already insufferable. Now he’s insufferable with evidence, already parading around like he caught the Snitch himself.
May Merlin smite the Bats. Preferably with bludgers.
— Signed with profound disappointment, The Victim of Injustice
November 19th, 1975, Wednesday
Aurelia Potter paced a tight line behind one of the long tables, notes clutched in one hand, half-eaten toast abandoned on a plate beside her bag. Her scarf was askew, her curls slightly frizzed from sleep, and a single deep red rose was tucked behind one ear, slightly wilted from how many times she’d adjusted it. Her mouth moved silently before she finally spoke aloud.
“Okay,” she said, snapping her fingers and turning. “Tell me if this sounds smug or brilliant. ‘Teaching the Dark Arts doesn’t make students safer — it just makes cruelty part of the curriculum.’ Be honest.”
Willow didn’t look up from her bowl.
Steam curled from her porridge, untouched. Her fingers rested near the rim of the bowl, not holding the spoon—just there, like she was unsure whether she still meant to eat at all. Her hair was half-plaited, half-forgotten, and there were smudges under her eyes that hadn’t been there the weeks before.
They’d found an unused classroom on the second floor.
Aurelia stopped pacing. “Will?”
Willow’s spoon clinked against the side of the bowl, just once, before she finally muttered, “Do you really think it matters?”
Aurelia faltered mid-step. “What?”
Willow didn’t look up at first. When she did, her voice was low and bitter. “They’ll cheer for him anyway. Because he knows how to look clever and not care who he steps on. It’s not about what sounds brilliant. It’s about who sounds like they already won.”
Willow’s words hung in the air — sharp, bitter, and just a little too rehearsed. Aurelia let out a slow breath, her fingers tightening around the edge of her parchment.
“You’re still mad about him,” she said softly. “About Nate.”
Willow didn’t answer right away. Her jaw tensed, like she was trying to swallow something she’d rather spit out.
“I’m mad,” she said finally, “that he didn’t even try. That I was the one who had to ask him to choose. That it felt like I was asking him to pick between me and... nothing .” She shook her head. “And I’m mad that I still miss him.”
Willow only paused for a few seconds until she continued. “And yeah, I’m mad that he won. That Black didn’t even have to do or say anything — and that was enough for Nate not to choose me .”
Willow’s spoon clinked again.
“And now, something actually happens—he hexes someone in the middle of a corridor—and I don’t even get to ask him why.”
Her voice caught for a second. “I would’ve. I would’ve asked. Before.”
Aurelia’s fingers stilled on her parchment. Then, carefully she responded. “I know what happened.”
Willow looked up, startled. “What?”
“He told me. Not everything—but enough.” Aurelia’s voice was thoughtful. “He was with his friend Keene, the ginger one. The Muggle-born.”
Willow nodded knowing who she was on about, he was also a Gryffindor.
“They passed a second-year — Hufflepuff — who started something. Blood status, slurs. Nate tried to stop it, to walk away.”
She paused. “Then the boy said something about Nate defending Muggle-borns — but he didn’t use those words. He used that word. Right to his face.”
Her voice dropped slightly. “That’s when Nate hexed him. Sent him flying. Nate was lucky to get off with just a warning.”
Willow was quiet for a beat too long. Then, voice low she asked. “He told you?”
Aurelia hummed, but her tone didn’t change. “No. Not at first. I asked.”
Willow’s brow twitched. “Why?”
Aurelia shrugged, “Because the rumours didn’t line up. Half the school thinks he attacked someone for fun. The other half thinks he started a duel over a Chocolate Frog. I wanted to know the truth.”
Willow gave a small, bitter laugh. “Of course you did.”
Aurelia caught the edge in her tone. “I wasn’t prying for gossip, if that’s what you think.”
“I didn’t say that.”
“You didn’t have to.” Aurelia set her parchment down; fingers still curled at the edges. “Look, I get it. I’m not trying to replace anything. I just—”
Willow cut her off. “It’s fine.” But her eyes didn’t quite meet Aurelia’s.
Aurelia stared at her for a moment. “He didn’t go to me, Will. I went to him.”
Willow didn’t answer.
But the silence dragged a little too long. Her spoon scraped faintly against the side of the bowl — then stilled.
When Willow finally spoke, her voice was quieter. “Sorry.”
Aurelia studied her for a second.
Willow didn’t look up. “I know I’m being... prickly. I just—” She shook her head, like she couldn’t quite finish the thought. “Never mind.”
Aurelia didn’t press. She just moved toward the bench across from her, sitting without rustle or flourish. She looked down at her notes — then let them fall into her lap.
“I want to win,” she said. Not in a boastful way — not like she was trying to sound impressive. “Not just the debate. I mean win. Best Speaker. The Summit slot. All of it.”
Willow glanced up.
Aurelia gave a faint, crooked smile. “You know what they see when they look at me? A Potter in green. A weird footnote. Like I’m in the wrong house. Like I got lost on the way to Gryffindor and never left.”
“You are a bit of a menace,” Willow muttered.
“Exactly,” Aurelia said, with more force. “So, this — this matters. If I beat him, it won’t just be about cleverness. It’ll be proof. That I belong where I am. That being me is enough.”
She paused, thumb brushing the edge of her parchment, before she continued.
“I know he’s not doing it to show off. That’s the worst part. He’s just so... steady. Like he always knows everything and doesn’t think it’s worth telling you. You start to argue and halfway through you’re not even sure if he’s ignoring you or if he already won and just forgot to mention it.”
Willow snorted. “Yeah. That’s him. Always so certain he’s right, you start to wonder if maybe you are the idiot after all.”
Aurelia’s grin cracked through, briefly. “Well, now I want to win just out of spite.”
Willow looked at her for a moment — really looked this time. And something in her expression shifted. Less closed-off. Less emotional. Like she’d remembered who she was talking to.
“Alright,” she said, finally straightening. “Say the line again.”
Aurelia blinked. “What?”
“About cruelty. Say it again. This time, try not to sound like you’re quoting a textbook.”
Aurelia grinned wider. “You helping me now?”
“If you don’t win, I’m hexing someone,” Willow said, leaning on the table. “If you do win, I’m hexing someone more dramatically.”
“That’s the energy I need.”
For the next few minutes, they traded lines, banter, critiques. Willow didn’t smile exactly, but she focused — really focused. And Aurelia, in turn, stopped fidgeting with her parchment. The words started to land better, clearer. Their rhythm synced again.
Eventually, Aurelia sat back, running a hand through her curls. Her voice was softer now. “You’ll be okay.”
Willow didn’t reply. Not directly. Just picked up her spoon at last and gave her porridge a half-hearted stir.
Then, after a beat: “Don’t let him win.”
Aurelia met her gaze, steady and bright. “I won’t. Not just because he’s a Black. Because he’s wrong.”
Willow nodded once, then dug her spoon in. Her porridge was cold by now.
But at least she was eating.
November 20th, 1975, Thursday
Polaris was packing slowly — too slowly. His notes were already in order, but he kept double-checking them. Straightening the corners. Re-aligning the parchment edges so they sat flush. He adjusted the clasp of his robes, then smoothed the hem of his sleeve — twice.
“You’re stalling,” Hector said from the doorway.
Polaris glanced up. “I’m being thorough.”
Hector stepped inside, arms folded, voice level. “Polaris.”
He didn’t respond, just kept his hands busy — a crease in his sleeve that wouldn’t lie flat.
“I’m not worried about your argument. I’m not even worried about your delivery. You’ve done the work. You’re ready.”
Still nothing. Just a faint shift in his posture.
Hector sighed, softer this time. “What I am worried about is how you’ll handle the crowd.”
Polaris looked up.
“People don’t always listen to what you say,” Hector continued. “They hear what they want to hear. If they’ve already decided you’re dangerous, every word out of your mouth becomes a threat.”
Polaris blinked.
“Be clear. Be calm. Don’t try to please them — try to make them think. ”
There was a moment of silence before Polaris gave a single, tight nod.
Hector reached out, briefly squeezed his shoulder. “And remember — you’re not the first person who argued for something no one wanted to hear.”
Polaris let out a breath. “You make that sound reassuring.”
“I meant it to.”
— ❈ —
The chamber was full.
More than full.
Students packed the benches in rising rows, shoulders pressed close, breath fogging slightly in the chill of the old stone room. There weren’t enough seats. Some had taken to the floor, sitting cross-legged on the stairs between levels. A few stood pressed against the walls. The air buzzed with quiet conversation — not loud but charged.
Polaris kept his eyes fixed on the podium in front of him.
He wasn’t surprised the debate had drawn attention — the topic was dramatic enough — but this? This was more than the usual curious upper-years and overeager first-years. This felt like half of Hogwarts. The atmosphere felt swollen, heavy with expectation.
He adjusted the parchment in front of him again, though he’d already straightened it twice. His fingers rested on either side, too still to look natural. The weight of his wand tucked in his sleeve was suddenly too noticeable.
He didn’t look up.
Not yet.
He didn’t need to — he already knew his brother was here. Regulus had told him he would be. Probably had a front-row seat, flanked by Rosier and Crouch, smirking like they were watching a play they’d already read the ending to.
That wasn’t the part that twisted his stomach.
It was the other presence he hadn’t expected.
Sirius.
Polaris forced himself to glance up.
There he was. Middle row. Slouched between Remus Lupin and James Potter like he belonged nowhere and everywhere at once. Peter Pettigrew was to Remus's right, talking too fast. James was grinning — not at the debate, but at something Sirius had said.
Polaris stared for a beat too long.
Was he here for Aurelia? Or—
He looked away.
Regulus and Sirius were seated on opposite sides of the room. Opposite rows. Opposite lives. Opposite everything. Polaris could feel the space between them, stretched like wire through the centre of the room. And he was standing right in the middle of it.
Aurelia hadn’t looked up either.
She stood behind her podium on the opposite side, shoulders squared, but her gaze was fixed on the surface in front of her. Her hands were clasped behind her back. Every few seconds, she took a slow, even breath. Then another. Then again.
Polaris could tell she hadn’t expected this either. He could tell because her jaw was tense in the same way his was.
At the judges’ bench, the High Council were sat, only four of them. Draped in House colours but united in posture, elevation, and influence.
Zion Daramola flipped through a slim sheaf of parchment with the idly through his golden-rimmed glasses.
Sabine Lay, ever alert, rested her chin on one hand, her eyes landed on a knot of older Slytherins near the leftmost bench, something in her mouth tightened.
Caelan Mulciber sat to her left, leaned back with his arms folded and his eyes closed — not sleeping, but listening. Entirely still, except for the faintest tilt of his head. Every now and then, his lashes twitched.
And at the centre, commanding the eye without effort, sat Cassandra Rowley, the Highchair, and the voice that would decide when silence became expectation.
She lifted her wand. Tapped it once against the edge of the bench.
A clear chime rang out.
The audience — already fidgeting on too-cramped benches and overpacked stairs — fell quiet.
“Order in the chamber,” Cassandra said, her tone calm but final.
The room obeyed.
She glanced once across the crowd — and paused, ever so slightly, at the sheer number gathered. Normally, Debate Club drew a few dozen. Tonight, the Great Chamber was overflowing. Students filled every bench. Others lined the walls, sat shoulder to shoulder on the staircases, leaned forward on the railing of the upper level just to catch a view.
Cassandra didn’t comment. But Polaris caught the quick arch of her brow — a flicker of surprise before she returned to form.
She raised her voice, clear and ringing.
“The first debate of the evening: Should Hogwarts teach the Dark Arts as part of magical education? ”
Another ripple of noise stirred — muffled gasps, a few quiet murmurs. Cassandra didn’t pause this time.
“Arguing in favour,” she continued, “Polaris Black, Ravenclaw.”
A few heads turned. Polaris didn’t flinch — but his grip on the side of the podium tightened. He could feel it in his wrist: the tension blooming up his arm like something alive.
“Arguing against,” Cassandra finished, “Aurelia Potter, Slytherin.”
That drew more than a few whispers.
Cassandra gave one final glance around the room — at the crowded rows, the hushed anticipation, the tangled web of allegiances written in scarf colours and last names — before she gave a slight nod.
“Opening statements—begin.”
Aurelia went first.
Her robes shifted slightly with her movement, house-green trim catching the light. For a moment, she didn’t speak — just stood there, hands folded neatly on the edge of the podium, her chin high.
“The Dark Arts are dangerous. That’s not up for debate. They’re called that for a reason. Curses designed to harm. Magic built to control, to corrupt. To kill.”
A few students fidgeted at that word. Aurelia continued.
“If we teach them — even for the sake of knowledge — we risk making them feel… ordinary. Like something you can study, master, and move on from. But the truth is, some magic wants to leave a mark. It doesn’t just change the target. It changes you. ”
She glanced toward the judges’ bench, briefly, then back at the room.
“Learning shouldn’t cost us our conscience. And education shouldn’t be an excuse to turn something dark into something acceptable.”
Aurelia took a single step back from the podium — nothing dramatic, just enough to show she was done.
Her hands stayed clasped in front of her and glanced once at her notes on the table.
Then all eyes turned to Polaris.
He exhaled through his nose once. His hands didn’t shake — not visibly.
Then Polaris started, his heart racing for some reason, “I understand why people are afraid of the Dark Arts.”
He paused — not for effect, but to gather himself. His gaze stayed fixed on the judges.
“They’ve done terrible things. They can do terrible things. But so can all magic. It depends on who uses it — and how.”
He paused only for a moment.
“The problem isn’t the spells. It’s what we don’t teach about them. What we don’t explain. Fear grows in silence. In what’s left unsaid . In pretending something doesn’t exist, and hoping that’s enough to keep people safe.”
He kept his voice steady, every word carefully put.
“I don’t think ignorance makes us safer. I think it makes us vulnerable. If we understand the Dark Arts — how they work, how they really work — then maybe we’ll be better at defending against them. Maybe fewer people will be tempted to use them in the first place.”
He let the pause sit.
“I’m not saying we should use them. I’m saying pretending they don’t exist doesn’t make them disappear.”
Then, quieter he added. “Knowledge is power. It’s how we survive. And pretending otherwise… won’t protect anyone.”
Cassandra Rowley nodded once from the centre of the judges’ bench.
“You may proceed to core arguments. Miss Potter — begin.”
Aurelia stepped forward again, this time with a touch more fire behind her words. The opening was calm, but this had to mean something.
“The problem with teaching the Dark Arts isn’t just that they’re dangerous — it’s that they fascinate people. Especially young witches and wizards who don’t always know better.”
Her eyes flicked, briefly, to the crowd — to the older students watching, the ones who’d clearly come not just for the argument, but for the spectacle of a Potter versus a Black.
“Some spells don’t just do harm. They ask for it. They want it. And pretending you can teach those spells ‘responsibly’ is like giving a child a dragon and saying just don’t provoke it. ”
“During Grindelwald’s rise, half the spells used to torture prisoners weren’t even documented. Why? Because the people who cast them were former students. People who once studied ‘harmless theory.’”
She looked back at the judges, then took a quick glance at her notes.
“I’m not saying we shouldn’t know how to defend ourselves. We should. But that’s why we have Defence Against the Dark Arts. That’s why it’s been taught for centuries. Because understanding how to fight darkness doesn’t mean inviting it in.”
She turned slightly toward Polaris now, speaking to him directly.
“Knowing the steps of a killing curse doesn’t make you stronger. It makes you closer to something we’re meant to stand against.”
She stepped back again, chin lifted.
Polaris’s shoes made no sound as he returned closer to his podium.
For a second, he didn’t speak. He tapped the edge of the podium with one finger — once — then folded his hands again, staring at her.
“The issue with that,” he began, voice steadier than before, “is that it assumes students are stupid .”
A flicker of reaction stirred through the crowd. Polaris didn’t acknowledge it.
“If the argument is that we can’t be trusted — that we’re too young to learn anything without misusing it — then why are we learning magic at all? We’re taught how to cast jinxes. We’re taught how to fly — fast, dangerous, sometimes deadly. But we trust students to learn those things because we believe the knowledge will guide them, not corrupt them.”
He looked to the High Council briefly. “It’s not the magic. It’s the motive.”
Aurelia took a step forward. “It is the magic, actually.”
Her voice stayed low, but every word was pointed. It wasn’t her turn, but Polaris didn’t call her out. He let her take it.
“There’s a reason certain spells are classified as Dark. Not just because of what they do — but how they work . They draw on intent. Emotion. Willingness to harm. That’s not about trust — that’s about how magic responds to the caster.”
She turned back to the judges briefly.
“It’s not just a matter of teaching. It’s a matter of exposure. You don’t teach first-years how to brew Polyjuice — not because they aren’t clever enough, but because there’s a risk that outweighs the reward.”
Then she finally turned back to Polaris.
“Not all knowledge makes us stronger. Some just makes it easier to do harm.”
Polaris took that as his cue, then responded.
“And some knowledge saves lives.”
He nodded once, not at her, but at the logic she used.
“I read the case of the Haversham Hex,” he said. “1891. A village under siege by a curse that couldn’t be broken — not by the Ministry, not by St Mungo’s, not even by curse-breakers from Egypt. It was a student from Durmstrang — who’d studied the structure of Dark curses — that recognised the framework and dismantled it.”
He looked toward the council.
“It took someone who understood the language of the Dark Arts to undo them. Because that’s what they are. A language. If we don’t teach students how to read that language, we’re not protecting them. We’re making them illiterate in a war they might not get to opt out of.”
Aurelia’s brow furrowed, her voice tightening with it.
“Durmstrang also teaches blood magic and magical torture,” she countered. “Is that next?”
A few students in the crowd murmured at that, even as she continued.
“Teaching those spells doesn’t make you immune to them. It makes them easier to excuse. Easier to reach for. We keep talking about ‘understanding’ the Dark Arts like they’re some ancient riddle—but what about understanding the people they hurt ?”
She looked only at him now. Her amber-hazel eyes locked with his grey ones, unblinking.
“You think curiosity makes it safe? It doesn’t. You think you’re stronger for learning it? I think it just means you’ve never seen what it does up close.”
Polaris drew in a breath, as if trying to make sense of her logic before answering.
“I never said it was safe,” he replied calmly. “I said it was necessary. ”
Then, he added:
“And I think fear makes people forget the difference.”
“I —” before Aurelia could retaliate, he didn’t let her, he spoke over her rude interruption. He allowed it once; he wasn't letting it to happen again.
“You talk about what the Dark Arts do to people,” he said. “ So, let’s talk about that.”
He turned slightly toward the judges — not to appeal, but to give weight to what came next.
“There’s a case — the Greaves Inquiry, 1947. A string of disappearances in northern Scotland. Ten victims. The Ministry had no leads until one of the examiners noticed a pattern in the magical residue — fragments of a hex no one could quite place. They brought in a curse theorist, someone who’d studied Dark frameworks — not to use the spells, but to identify them.”
His voice stayed even, but his grip on the podium had shifted — more grounded now, less defensive.
“That theorist didn’t just name the curse. She linked it to a variation last seen in Eastern Europe during Grindelwald’s rise. That knowledge didn’t make her dangerous. It made her useful. She helped stop a serial killer.”
Polaris’s eyes swept briefly across the chamber — not to the crowd, but to the students sitting silently on the steps, to the first-years pressed against the walls, listening.
“That’s what I’m arguing for,” he said. “Not permission to cast Dark spells. Not a free-for-all in classrooms. But structured, ethical education that teaches us how this magic works — so that if we do face it, we’re not helpless. So that the only people who understand it aren’t the ones using it.”
He paused, jaw tightening for half a second, not out of pride — but clarity.
“You said some knowledge makes it easier to do harm,” he added, eyes flicking back to Aurelia. “Maybe. But not knowing anything? That makes it impossible to stop it.”
Then came the murmurs — scattered at first, then growing in waves.
Some heads nodded, especially among the older students and a few of the more serious-looking judges. A Ravenclaw seventh-year near the back muttered, “He’s not wrong,” and another voice answered, quieter, “Still sounds too close to a defence for it, if you ask me.”
A group of Hufflepuff prefects exchanged wary glances. “He’s got a point,” one whispered, “but it still feels— I don’t know. Wrong.”
“But he’s not advocating using it,” came a voice from the Gryffindor side. “He said ethical study—”
“He said Dark Arts ,” someone else snapped. “There’s no ethical version of that.”
Cassandra Rowley tapped her wand twice against the bench. It made a crisp, echoing sound that snapped across the room like a firecracker.
“ Order ,” she said, loudly.
Aurelia blinked once, drawing in a breath like she’d forgotten to for a second. Polaris’s gaze slid back toward the judges’ bench. He didn’t flinch. But he didn’t look back at her, either.
Cassandra gave them both a long look — not unkind, but expectant. Then:
“We will now proceed to rebuttals. Mr. Black, you may begin.”
Polaris nodded as he continued. Aurelia furrowed her brows as she glanced at Cassandra wondering why she wasn’t the one to start the rebuttals.
“My opponent says that fear should be a reason to limit education. I say fear is why education matters.”
He glanced at her — a flicker — then back to the crowd.
“She used an analogy about dragons . I’ll use a different one. You don’t throw a student into a duel and tell them not to panic — you teach them how to defend themselves, hex for hex, shield for shield. Because knowledge removes panic. It replaces fear with choice.”
Then, toward the council again:
“She says some magic wants to harm. I think magic reflects the caster. The same way a knife can carve a sculpture or a body — it’s not the knife that chooses.”
He paused. “And yes. There are lines. Of course there are. But how can anyone know where those lines are if we never show them the map?”
He stepped back.
Cassandra nodded once. “Miss Potter?”
Aurelia’s rebuttal came fast — like she’d been sharpening it the whole time he spoke.
“I don’t think fear is the reason we limit education. I think wisdom is.”
She turned to the room, trying to convey her opinion.
“We don’t teach first-years how to apparate nor do we give them Love Potions and say ‘use responsibly.’ There’s a reason why some knowledge is advanced. Because it’s meant for people who understand the cost. ”
Her gaze was back on Polaris.
“And if you really believe all magic reflects the caster, then you should be more careful about which spells you admire.”
Then Polaris answered immediately at her audacity.
“I admire control ,” he said. “Not cruelty.”
His voice didn’t rise, but there was something heated in it. Clearly defensive.
A murmur ran through the crowd.
“Was that about him—?”
“Sounds like she meant—”
“I told you—”
Then—
Crack.
Cassandra Rowley tapped her wand sharply against the bench.
“I will remind you all,” she said, voice ringing out like a spell itself, “this is a formal debate, not a corridor argument. You are guests in this chamber. Act accordingly.”
Cassandra’s gaze swept the room once more, then settled — not unkindly — on the two students at the podiums.
“You may proceed.”
Aurelia didn’t wait for the silence to settle fully. She continued her chin lifted as if she had already won the Silver Stag pin for the term.
“You keep calling it control,” she said, looking straight at Polaris now. “But control isn’t neutral. Especially when it’s over other people. That’s how it starts. That’s how it always starts. With the idea that if you just understand enough—if you’re careful enough—it won’t change you. ”
She let that hang for a breath, then continued, quieter:
“But that’s the lie. It always changes you.”
Polaris was practically glaring at her at this point.
“And you think ignorance keeps you clean?” he asked, low. “I think not knowing the edges of a thing doesn’t make you safer. It just makes it easier to fall over them without realising.”
He wasn’t angry, per se, but he was definitely annoyed.
“I’m not asking anyone to use those spells,” he said. “I’m asking them to understand them. To know what they’re choosing not to become — which is what I’ve been saying, if you were actually listening, you’d know.”
Aurelia gave a tight, brittle laugh, the kind that didn’t touch her eyes. “Merlin forbid anyone mistake you for humble, Black. Of course you’d assume disagreement means deafness. Or perhaps you just enjoy the sound of your own—”
“Time,” Cassandra said, firmly, tapping her wand once more. The sound was duller this time, but final. Her gaze didn’t shift from Aurelia.
Polaris blinked — then smiled, clearly amused at her reaction. His lips twitched like he was trying not to laugh, and the effort only seemed to make it worse. Aurelia’s expression soured immediately, cheeks flushing with restrained fury.
“That concludes rebuttals,” Cassandra continued, her voice level. “We will now proceed to the open questioning period. You may begin with questions for each other.”
Silence.
Polaris didn’t move to speak. Neither did Aurelia.
Cassandra waited a moment. Then another. Her lips pressed together, but she didn’t look surprised.
“No questions?” she confirmed, just slightly arching an eyebrow.
Neither of them spoke.
She gave a slight sigh — not annoyed, but brisk. “Very well. We’ll move to audience participation. Questions will be permitted from the floor, directed at either participant. They must be concise and relevant — no speeches, no provocations. Anyone who violates that will be dismissed from the chamber. The High Council reserves the right to interject or redirect at any time.”
She tapped her wand once more, softer this time. “We will now take a short recess — five minutes — after which questioning will begin.”
A few students sat up straighter. Others glanced between one another — as if weighing what could be said aloud, and what couldn’t.
Up in the stands, Sirius slouched low in his seat, legs stretched out, expression unreadable. He eyes were focused on his youngest brother — until it flicked toward Regulus, seated a few rows down opposite him, deep in conversation with a few smug-faced Slytherins.
Sirius let out a low breath. “Merlin,” he muttered, almost to himself. “He’s actually… good at this.”
Beside him, James Potter gave a crooked grin. “Yeah.” He said, his voice low with something close to pride. “So is Rell.”
Sirius didn’t argue. His gaze flicked from Polaris to Aurelia, and back again. “Yeah,” he said eventually. “It’s just—he sounds so sure.”
James tilted his head. “He is sure. That’s what makes it work.”
Sirius didn’t answer right away, eventually he did. “Still feels strange. Hearing it out loud like that. From him.”
Remus, seated on Sirius’s other side, spoke for the first time in a while. He looked pale under the lights, dark circles shadowing his eyes, the wrapper of a chocolate bar folded neatly in one hand — finished, but recently.
“It was an interesting debate,” he said. “And he argued it well. I just hope no one holds it against him.”
Sirius glanced at him. “Why would they?”
Remus’s brow furrowed faintly. “Because of the side he argued. Because of his name.”
James frowned slightly, but nodded — just once, in agreement.
Remus went on, still calm. “Someone had to take that side. It doesn’t mean he believes everything about it. It means he was willing to stand in that space, make the argument, and try to do it right. That shouldn’t be condemned.”
Sirius didn’t respond right away. He stared down at the floor of the chamber again, at Polaris.
That thought — that his brother might be judged not for what he said, but for who he was — hadn’t crossed his mind.
James let out a slow breath and leaned back in his seat. “D’you remember when we joked they’d end up friends? Another Potter and Black pair.” he said quietly.
Sirius gave a small, humourless smile. “Yeah. We thought it was funny.”
Then Peter, who had been unusually quiet, gave a short laugh — just a little too forced to sound casual.
“Right. Because nothing’s more iconic than a Potter and a Black,” he said, attempting levity. “Bit hard for the rest of us to compete with that.”
James glanced at him, eyebrows lifting — not quite sure if it was a joke or not.
Remus turned toward Peter slightly, brow creasing — not in judgment, just confusion.
A Hufflepuff girl in yellow stood first, one hand lifted halfway.
Cassandra nodded.
The girl turned slightly toward Polaris, polite but wary. “My question is for Mr. Black. Do you think there should be any limits at all? On what we’re allowed to study?”
Polaris straightened slightly. “Yes,” he said, careful. “But limits should be based on understanding consequences, not avoiding them.”
The girl nodded, slowly, but her eyes narrowed just a little.
Another hand rose — a Ravenclaw this time. Older, Polaris had seen him a few times in the common room, a third year if he was correct.
“For Mr. Black. Do you think learning the Dark Arts makes you more powerful?”
Polaris hesitated — only for a second — before answering.
“I think knowledge makes you powerful,” he said. “The more you know, the more you understand what to resist. What to prepare for.”
“But not use?” the Ravenclaw pressed.
Polaris nearly rolled his eyes.
“No,” he drawled. “Not use .”
A third hand shot up before Cassandra could even nod. This time, a Gryffindor.
“Then would you say the alleged Dark Lord is just… misunderstood? Uh, for Mr Black.”
A ripple went through the crowd. Polaris blinked. Just once. He wasn’t too sure if the question was allowed but no one form the High Council interjected.
Cassandra’s brow twitched — a flicker of warning, but she didn’t call the student down.
“I wouldn’t say that,” Polaris said coolly.
“But you’d say he’s powerful.” The Gryffindor added, unnecessarily.
Another wave of shifting on benches. Mutters beneath breath.
Cassandra’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Limit your question to the argument, Mr Dingle.”
But the damage was already done.
A Gryffindor girl stood next, staring at Polaris. “Do you even care about what he’s doing? To Muggle-borns?”
The audacity of the question.
Caelan straightened at the bench; his brows scrunched in confusion at the idea of them thinking that was actually an appropriate question. “That’s—”
Polaris spoke over him, he stared at the Gryffindor girl who’d asked it, in genuine disbelief at the question.
“Well, I wasn’t planning to send him a thank-you card.”
A few scattered laughs — uneasy, unsure if it was sarcasm or something worse.
Though Polaris wasn’t smiling if anything he was glaring at the Gryffindor as he continued.
“I just don’t think outrage is a strategy.”
A pause — too short to seem uncertain, too long to feel kind.
“Is that a satisfactory answer, or would you like me to cry about it too?” He knew it was too testy, but something bitter had slipped through before he could catch it.
In the middle row, Sirius let out a sharp breath — the kind that might’ve been a cough, if not for the way his shoulders shook.
James elbowed him, barely holding it together himself. “Merlin,” he muttered under his breath, grinning. “He’s worse than you.”
Before the mummers could get too loud, Cassandra interrupted, looking to the benches again.
“One final question,” she said. “ Directed to Miss Potter.”
A Second-year Hufflepuff raised her hand. “If someone had to learn the Dark Arts, would you trust them more if it were taught in school, or outside of it?”
Aurelia took a slow breath before answering.
“I’d trust them more if they chose not to,” she said. “But if it had to happen… I’d trust someone who questioned themselves the whole way through. Not someone who admired the spells.”
Her eyes didn’t move — but the implication sat between them anyway.
Cassandra tapped her wand once more.
“That concludes the questioning period. You may now prepare your closing statements.”
Students leaned toward each other in whispers. A few began scribbling in notebooks, already predicting how the points would be judged.
Near the back, someone muttered, “He sounded like he meant it.”
“Told you,” another answered. “He’s just another Black.”
Polaris frowned.
He could hear them — not the words exactly, but the tone , the weight of it.
His heart was beating faster than it should’ve been. Not from nerves. Not quite.
On the middle row, Sirius stood.
For a second, Polaris thought he might be shifting, stretching his legs. But then Sirius stepped fully out of his row, eyes fixed on the floor and slipped quietly from the chamber without looking back.
Polaris didn’t watch him go. He looked away too quickly — as if not seeing it would make it matter less.
He stared ahead, forcing his fingers not to fidget.
Aurelia had already begun her closing — her voice steady, thoughtful, impassioned — but he didn’t hear her. Not really.
He was too distracted, his thoughts too loud.
His thoughts were too loud.
Why had Sirius left?
Had he said something wrong? Or… no. Maybe it wasn’t even about him. Maybe it was. Maybe—
His headache flared. It always got worse when he let himself drift like this. It was easier to ignore usually.
But right now, everything felt loud .
He tried to focus on Aurelia’s words, but he couldn’t. He needed to concentrate — to push the headache aside — but his breathing was shallow, and everything felt distant.
Someone tapped him.
It was one of the judges. It was Sabine, she nodded towards his podium.
And suddenly, Polaris was completely aware of the attention.
Every eye on him.
His throat felt dry. He opened his mouth — and for a second, no sound came.
It wasn’t stage fright. It wasn’t shame.
It was something different.
A fault line, barely visible, running straight through him.
And something inside had started to crack.
His fingers curled against the podium.
He inhaled — slow, shallow — as if anchoring himself to the act of breathing.
Then, with a faint nod, he began to speak.
Sirius waited until the door had closed behind him before glancing back. He let out a breath.
He actually wanted to hear the whole thing. He thought Polaris was brilliant, even if he wouldn’t say it. But he figured Polaris didn’t care whether he stayed or left.
It was just a debate, right?
Besides, Sirius had requested extra tutoring, and McGonagall had only one available slot — right during the debate.
Chapter 20: Black the Butcher
Chapter Text
November 21st, 1975, Friday
Polaris hadn’t really slept. At best, he’d managed a shallow four hours — and not in one stretch. When he finally rose, his roommates were already gone, their beds empty, the dorm quiet.
He hadn’t missed breakfast, not technically, but he’d skipped the thought of it. He felt both sluggish and overstimulated, the kind of disoriented that made every sound grate and every glance feel heavier than it should. His mind hadn’t stopped re-running the debate: what he’d said, what he could’ve said better, how Aurelia tried to counter him.
He still didn’t understand why it had caused such a stir.
It wasn’t even a personal argument. It was theory. A structured thought exercise. But the whispers hadn’t stopped when the debate ended, and more than a few were muttering that she’d won.
As if it was a duel and not a discussion.
As if any of them knew a damn thing about debate — actual debate. Not who sounded more righteous. Not who smiled at the right moment. They didn’t know the format. They didn’t care about the argument.
They only heard what they wanted to.
Polaris exhaled, sharp through his nose, and adjusted the strap of his satchel over one shoulder. He was halfway to the common room fireplace when he slowed — drawn by the sight of a small crowd gathered near the noticeboard.
That was unusual.
He half-expected another update from Professor Flitwick—perhaps another change to the schedule for the nature walk, which had already been pushed to Saturday. Honestly, he hoped there wasn’t one; he’d been looking forward to going tomorrow. Maybe it was just a correction to the spell theory homework. Polaris shifted his satchel over one shoulder and drifted closer, curiosity mild, idle. Then he noticed the hush.
People were turning to look at him.
Not just glances — full-bodied, hesitant turns.
The crowd began to part without a word, clearing a narrow, reverent path to the noticeboard as if on instinct.
It was strange. Ridiculous, almost. Polaris stepped forward.
And saw it.
BLACK THE BUTCHER screamed the title in jagged silver ink across the top of the parchment, large enough to dominate the board. Beneath it: a grotesque caricature. His face stretched and exaggerated until it no longer belonged to a real person — black pits for eyes, a grin pulled too wide, red glowing irises charmed to flicker demonically. Horns curled from his temples, and from his mouth spilled a looped speech bubble, charmed to animate with a rotating quote:
“We should stop pretending the Dark Arts are bad.”
Below the drawing, more were scrawled in dramatic print:
“I admire control over others.”
“We can’t let emotion cloud magical education.”
“Anyone who doesn’t learn Dark Magic deserves to be powerless.”
-First year, Polaris Black.
He said it himself. Ask your Muggle-born friends how safe they feel.
Blame the victim, not the curse. Classic Butcher.
He stared.
It was only his silence that spoke — deep, complete, almost clinical — the kind that made the laughter and chatter around him taper off to something quieter, less certain. Polaris didn’t react. Didn’t tear it down. He just looked at it, as though studying a creature in a jar.
He was too tired for this.
Whatever this was.
Someone had clearly gone to a lot of trouble — and quickly. The debate had been yesterday . Breakfast wasn’t even over yet.
He pushed a hand through his hair and sighed, more out of habit than emotion. His thoughts still felt damp and unfinished, like papers left out in the rain.
And now this. This idiotic crowd.
They were looking at him.
Some like they expected him to explode. Others like they knew he wouldn’t — his year mates, mostly — watching with dull, practiced wariness, as if they'd already calculated the odds of a dramatic reaction and bet against it.
But a few still looked hopeful. Curious. As if they might get something more interesting than silence this time.
They didn’t know him at all.
A third-year cleared his throat somewhere near the front. “They, uh… really gave you the full Inferius treatment, didn’t they?” he said, gesturing vaguely to the poster’s sunken eyes and fanged grin. “You’ve got a sort of… unholy glow.”
Polaris turned his head just slightly. Just enough to look at him—flat, unimpressed, and with all the quiet judgment of someone who’d been expecting better and received exactly this instead. Nothing needed to be said. His look did all the heavy lifting.
The boy’s grin faltered. “Right. No. Not the time.” He backed away a step in the crowd. “I’ll just… let myself out.”
“What is going on?” Another voice cut through.
Marissa Higgs. Head Girl.
She pushed her way through the knot of students, robes slightly rumpled, hair still damp at the ends like she’d just come from the showers. A textbook was tucked under one arm, and her head girl badge gleamed like it was daring someone to be stupid.
She stopped abruptly when she saw the poster.
“ What —” Her eyes scanned the letters, the flickering charmwork, the caricature. Her mouth pulled tight. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”
Polaris watched as she stared at him then —
“We are in the middle of midterm assessments,” she snapped, turning to the group at large. “And someone — some Ravenclaw, apparently — spent their free time doing this ?”
A murmur swept through the crowd, uncomfortable and brief.
“I don’t care what your opinion is on yesterday’s debate,” she went on, voice rising. “You do not take someone’s words out of context, slap horns on their head, and plaster them on the common room wall like a joke. We are Ravenclaws. We stick together. We debate — we disagree — but we do not humiliate each other. That’s beneath us. I’d expect this sort of idiocy from prank-happy Gryffindors. Not here .”
Polaris was staring at the poster, at the twisted imitation of himself, mouth slightly parted like he might speak — but didn’t.
His fingers itched to tear it down. Not from shame — he wasn’t ashamed — but from the sheer absurdity of it. The laziness. The way fear tried to pass for truth.
Students were taught to transform bones, split minds in duels, even levitate each other — but say Dark Arts and suddenly it was evil.
Behind Marissa, Robin Cadogan — a Seventh-Year prefect — stepped forward, his expression hardening. He reached up and tugged the parchment free from the noticeboard, folding it once with distaste.
“I’ve seen copies of this in the lower stairwells,” he said, addressing the room. “And near the Great Hall. Professor Flitwick will be made aware. This isn’t just a prank. This will be taken seriously.”
Polaris frowned.
So, it wasn’t just in Ravenclaw Tower. Not just a house joke or some bitter backlash.
Someone had been very busy.
He was past outrage. Past surprise.
— ❈ —
The posters hadn’t been pinned to the main notice board — not even Slytherins would’ve been that stupid — but they were there. Tucked near the arch to the entrance, stuck half-crooked beside the study tables, one charmed to flutter faintly against the lampshade near the hearth.
They weren’t as many as in other places, but they didn’t need to be.
The effect was the same. Slytherins were gathered around them, not laughing — staring. Quietly baffled. Disdain tightening their mouths, not confusion.
One girl crossed her arms. “Nothing he said was even wrong, though.”
“Not to us,” someone else muttered. “But you know how the half-bloods get and the mudbloods. Pretending they understand everything, then cry foul when you say something true.”
Evan stepped between them, his mouth thinned, eyes narrowed. He ripped one of the posters clean off the stone and turned on the room.
“What is this idiocy?”
No one answered. They just looked at each other, shifting, uncertain, gauging who’d laugh, who’d snitch.
Evan strode forward, ripped one down another.
“Who put these up?” he barked. “Anyone?”
A few shook their heads. No one answered.
Evan turned slowly, eyes locking on a tall fourth-year boy leaning against the stair rail — Rowle. The look he gave him wasn’t a question. “You?”
Rowle straightened. “What? No—” He shook his head, frowning. “Why would I do that? I agree with him.”
Evan stepped forward. “You sure? Last I checked, you were still sulking from September.”
“I wouldn’t bother with half-sanitized insults,” Rowle said defensively. “This lot can’t handle what he actually said. That’s not even how he phrased things. It’s too Gryffindor- ish .”
There were a few dry chuckles, but no one seemed particularly amused.
“I’m just saying,” Rowle added, more irritably now, “if I wanted to insult someone, I’d at least do it right. Not twist his words and shove them on a wall like a coward.” Which was ironic coming from the boy who tried to bully a first year.
“Helpful,” Evan muttered, then ripped the next poster as he stared at Rowle.
“I saw one near the Great Hall this morning,” a fifth-year girl added. “By the second arch.” — Dropping onto one of the green leather sofas she continued. “And another one on the Hufflepuff table before I had breakfast.”
There was a general murmur of disgust.
“So, they’re in the open now,” Evan said. “Wonderful. Filthy little heroes making it a school event.”
A low muttering of agreement passed through the room. A few of them got up and began pulling down the others—burning them, tearing them. Bastian crumpled one in his fist with a muttered curse, “It’s messed up if someone actually thought this was funny. They’re more cursed than the Dark Arts they’re crying about.”
Without a word, he turned and headed for the boys’ dorms, clearly intending to rouse Corvus.
Across the room, Andrew Travers stood still in front of one of the posters, staring at it like it had grown teeth. Not reading—studying. Like he wanted to know who had made it by sheer willpower alone.
A balled-up paper flew and hit the side of his head.
“Oi, Travers,” jeered a stocky third-year. “This your work? Bit bold for a halfbreed bastard like you. Trying to start a bloody uprising?”
Travers didn’t so much as tense. He just turned slowly and met the boy’s eyes.
The third-year’s expression twisted. “What, you gonna stare me to death?”
The older boy then proceeded to raise his wand at Travers.
Before he could say anything, Aurelia stepped between them.
“Put it away,” she snapped.
The third-year’s eyes flicked down at her, then back to Travers, but he didn’t lower the wand.
A ripple passed through the room—Slytherins beginning to notice, heads turning.
Someone muttered from the couch, loud enough to be heard: “Bet it was her. Would make sense really. She is Potters sister.”
Another voice, sharp-edged and smug: “She’s just annoyed someone got to it before she could.”
Aurelia drew her wand.
“I didn’t do it,” she said, voice rising. “I wouldn’t waste time on something this stupid.”
The third-year shifted his wand, now pointing at her.
Travers stepped forward and raised his own.
Then, a new voice cut in—low, clear, commanding.
“That’s enough.”
Regulus Black had just stepped through the common room arch. He hadn’t shouted nor did he need to.
The third-year faltered, his wand dropping a few inches. The tension broke with it, like a charm snapped mid-cast.
Regulus crossed the space with slowly, eyes on the younger boy.
“If you’re looking to duel over playground gossip, I suggest you try the first and second-year slot,” he said coldly. “Otherwise, put your wand away before I report you to Slughorn myself. ”
The boy swallowed, lowered his wand. Aurelia did the same, tense jaw and stiff shoulders not relaxing.
Travers slipped his wand back into his sleeve.
Regulus didn’t look at either of them.
He walked past like they weren’t there, walking towards Evans who seemed disappointed his entertainment had ended.
— ❈ —
There were mixed reactions from the Hufflepuffs who’d seen the posters. Not many had the grounds to defend him—they didn’t know Polaris, and few had even gone to the debate to hear what he’d actually said. Some laughed like it was nothing more than a joke, loud and careless. Others looked uneasy, unwilling to laugh at someone else’s humiliation—even if it was a Black. And a few, quieter still, were unsettled. Black the Butcher didn’t sound like a prank—it sounded like a warning.
— ❈ —
The corridor outside the Gryffindor quarters was a mess of raised voices and rustling parchment. At least a dozen students—mostly second and third years—had clustered near the Fat Lady’s portrait, holding up crumpled posters, waving them around like battle flags.
“He actually said this?” one boy asked, voice half-outraged, half-thrilled.
“He must’ve. Why else would someone go through the trouble printing them?”
“Figures. Typical Black, innit?”
“You mean the older one?”
“No, the other one. The rude one. Looks at you like he’s wondering when you’ll stop breathing.”
A second-year girl was theatrically reading out loud, “‘ I admire control over others. — ’ Honestly, how is he still at Hogwarts after saying this?”
“Bet he thinks we’re all beneath him.”
From behind them, a sixth-year rolled his eyes and strolled past toward the Great Hall. “You lot need a hobby,” he muttered.
Another seventh-year followed, yawning. “Tell me when there's a duel.”
Nate pushed through the crowd with a tight jaw, snatching the parchment out of one of their hands. “Polaris didn’t write this.”
“Oh yeah?” the girl scoffed. “You in love with him or something?”
Nate didn’t rise to the bait. “I know him. He wouldn’t say something that thick-headed and obvious. Especially not in a debate. ”
Someone else muttered, “You sound like one of those people who writes letters to Azkaban prisoners.”
Frank Longbottom appeared at the top of the staircase, fastening his badge onto his cloak as he approached the commotion. “What’s going on here?”
Nate stepped forward, holding out the crumpled poster. “These are everywhere right now. Someone’s put out a load of these about Polaris Black.”
Frank took the parchment with a frown, eyes scanning the printed words. He sighed — the long, weary sort of sigh that came from knowing you were now responsible for fixing whatever this was.
“Right,” he said, voice firm. “Enough. Everyone calm down. Arguing in the corridor like this just makes it worse. You shouldn’t believe everything you read or hear.”
“But Frank—”
“I said enough. ” Frank raised his voice. “If you’ve got a concern, bring it to your Head of House or a prefect, even me as head boy. Otherwise, go have breakfast and stop acting like the Prophet sent you on a special assignment.”
A few younger students mumbled half-hearted apologies and backed off. Others pretended to suddenly remember they were late for something.
Nate turned to go. “I’m going to help take the rest of these down.”
“I’ll come with,” said Keene, stepping out from the back of the group to stand beside Nate.
He was tall and lanky, all elbows and sharp shoulders, his ginger hair sticking up at odd angles like he’d rushed out without checking a mirror. He tugged his crumpled jumper down over his Gryffindor tie, then scratched awkwardly at the back of his neck, glancing at the others like he wasn’t sure if he was about to get laughed at.
“I mean… if someone’s spreading this,” he said, with a quick nod at the poster in Frank’s hand, “they shouldn’t get to see it hanging everywhere like some badge of honour.”
A third-year wrinkled her nose. “You’re a Muggleborn. Why on earth would you help Black? He literally hates your kind.”
Keene shrugged. “I don’t think he does. Once in Transfiguration, I forgot my ink. He gave me his spare and told me to keep it.”
A snort came from somewhere to the left. “Yeah — probably couldn’t bear touching it after a Muggleborn touched it.”
Nate stiffened. “Say that again—”
He’d already stepped forward, fists curled and mouth drawn tight, when Frank flicked his wand.
“Incarcerous.”
Ropes snapped into place around Nate’s wrists, halting him mid-step.
“ Absolutely not, ” Frank said sharply. “We are not brawling in the corridors. Do you want detention, or can you cool off?”
Nate glared at the boy who’d mocked Keene but didn’t say anything. Frank gave him a look, then flicked his wand again to release the ropes.
“Go take the rest down if you want,” Frank said, quieter now. “Just stay out of trouble while you’re at it. You don’t need to worry too much, I’ll be making sure the professors are aware of this.”
Nate nodded once, briskly, and Keene followed him down the hall. Behind them, the voices of the younger Gryffindors started up again.
Frank stayed a moment longer, pinching the bridge of his nose. Merlin help him—he hadn’t even had breakfast yet.
A shuffle behind him. Then—
“Boo.”
Frank didn’t even flinch.
“You’re getting worse at that,” he said, not turning.
Alice Moore huffed, stepping around to his side with arms crossed, her expression a mix of irritation and affection. “You used to be so jumpy. I miss those days.”
“I’m conserving energy. You lot have driven me to despair.”
She squinted at him. “You okay?”
“Not particularly.”
She followed his gaze to the torn-down poster still clutched in his hand, her face tightening. “Another one?”
“Every stairwell, apparently. At least three in this hall.” He sighed, fingers tightening slightly around the parchment. “Sirius mentioned them first thing this morning—stormed past me ranting about how ridiculous it was, like I hadn’t noticed them in the common room already.”
Alice’s brow furrowed. “That’s rich, coming from him.”
Frank gave a tired shrug. “I think it hit a nerve. He saw people laughing at Polaris. Didn’t say it outright, but…” His mouth flattened. “You can tell.”
She went quiet, watching him.
“I didn’t think they’d be outside Gryffindor Tower too,” he muttered, more to himself than to her. “It’s not even lunchtime, and they’re everywhere. Jokes are one thing, but this—” He looked down at the poster. “This is just mean.”
Alice leaned slightly closer, her voice softer now. “Do you think they’ll trace who did it?”
He gave a short laugh with no humour in it. “Eventually. But probably not before someone else adds another dozen.”
She frowned, and her hand brushed his. “Do I have to duel someone, or are you still pretending to be the responsible one?”
“I’m still clinging to the illusion.” His tone was dry. “Barely.”
She leaned in to kiss his cheek—then paused as his eyes flicked to her hair.
“You cut it again.”
Her eyes gleamed. “You noticed.”
“It’s shorter than yesterday.”
“Not that short.”
“You’ve taken off at least an inch.”
She stepped back with a flourish and spun once on the spot, chin tipped up. “So? Do you like it?”
Frank blinked. “Yes. But I’m also convinced you’re going to keep cutting it until there’s nothing left.”
“Maybe I am.”
“At least let me help next time, so I’m not startled every time you show up with a new haircut.”
Alice grinned, clearly pleased with herself. “You’d be terrible with scissors.”
“I’m excellent with scissors.”
“You think you are.”
They stood there a moment longer—her leaning lightly against the stone wall, him still holding the poster in one hand like it weighed more than it should.
“Come on,” she said gently, nudging his arm. “Let’s get you something to eat before you curse a first-year by mistake.”
Frank exhaled, finally letting himself smile.
“Fine. But I’m watching your hands the whole way down the staircase.”
“Afraid I’ll push you?”
“No. That you’ll pull out shears.”
They’d only made it halfway down the corridor when they were ambushed.
“Oh my Merlin, ” came a squeal from around the corner. “I told you they were holding hands!”
Frank immediately dropped Alice’s hand like it had burned him.
A cluster of second-year Gryffindor girls stood near the staircase, half-hidden behind the suit of armour that rattled uncomfortably as they leaned against it to gawk. One of them clapped both hands over her mouth, while another elbowed her with glee.
“I knew it! Frank and Alice, sitting in a tree—”
“ K-I-S-S-I-N-G! ” another sang.
“Ignore them,” Alice said serenely, lacing her fingers deliberately back through Frank’s with a smug smile. “They feed on embarrassment.”
“First comes duelling,” one of the girls chimed in, skipping toward them, “then comes Head boy duty, then comes—”
Frank gave her a flat look.
“—uh, weekly patrols,” the girl finished innocently, though she was clearly suppressing laughter along with the others.
“Did you lot do any homework last night,” Frank asked, dry as sand, “or have you been rehearsing this all morning?”
“Rehearsing,” one girl answered proudly.
Alice tried not to laugh and failed.
Frank, meanwhile, was rubbing the space between his eyes again.
“Go eat breakfast,” he said, gesturing with the rolled-up poster in his hand like it was a wand. “You need food. Clearly.”
“We’re just saying,” the first girl grinned, backing away, “you two are adorable. It’s like watching a muggle slow-burn novel in real life.”
Frank groaned audibly as the girls skipped off, giggling all the way down the staircase.
Alice looked positively radiant with mischief. “I like them.”
“You would.”
She leaned closer. “I don’t remember you complaining when we were kissing behind the Quidditch shed last week.”
Frank coughed. “ Alice. ”
“What? They’re gone.”
“You’re impossible.”
“And you love it.”
He gave her a beleaguered look but didn’t let go of her hand. “Come on. Breakfast. Before I get publicly serenaded by third-years.”
Alice gave him an exaggerated bow. “As you command, Head Boy Longbottom.”
He groaned again, and she grinned all the way to the Great Hall.
— ❈ —
The stares hadn’t stopped, even after the posters were all taken down.
Not even when Professor Flitwick stood up at lunch and gently but firmly denounced the incident, adding that “Hogwarts values dialogue, not distortion.” Even when he charmed the final remaining scrap to dust mid-sentence.
Polaris walked with his satchel slung low over one shoulder, shoulders loose, gaze steady. If it bothered him, it didn’t show — not on his face, not in his posture. If anything, the only sign of strain was the soft cadence of his steps, just a fraction too slow, as though the day itself were made of lead.
They’d all ended up walking in the same direction somehow — like bits of metal pulled by the same invisible magnet."
Corvus was at his side, of course, arms crossed behind his head, talking loudly enough for anyone within fifteen feet to hear. “If I find out, who did it, I’ll pin them to the bloody bulletin board myself. With silver pins. Through the hands.”
“You won’t,” said Bastian flatly. “They’ll deny it and disappear like cowards always do.”
“That’s why I said pins, Bastian. For the staying in place. ”
Nate, walking just a little behind them, gave a dry chuckle. “Lovely imagery for post-lunch conversation.”
Corvus shot him a crooked grin. “Hey, Sayre. Enjoy slumming it at the snake table earlier?”
Bastian gave Corvus a sidelong look—not quite surprised, but not sure what to make of it either.
“Immensely,” Nate replied, breezy. “You lot have better Pumpkin Pasties. And fewer people throwing hexes under the table. Usually.”
“I saw you trailing after Polaris like a particularly loyal Kneazle,” Sylvan remarked from the other side, adjusting the strap on his book satchel as he gave Polaris a brief glance. “Didn’t realise we were all forming clubs now.”
Nate just smiled like it was a compliment. “I like to check in on my friends.”
Polaris gave him a side glance but didn’t say anything. Corvus, however, let out a delighted noise and leaned in.
“Oh, friends again, are we? That was quick. First you ignored him for days, now you’re crashing lunch with the snakes like a lovesick poet. Was shocked you guys made up, y’know?”
Kalen strolled alongside them with the sort of loose, amused posture that suggested he wasn’t technically part of the group — but also wasn’t leaving. He was trailing just behind Bastian, hands in his pockets, head tilted like he was watching a play unfold.
“So,” Kalen drawled. “Is no one going to ask the actual question?”
“Which is?” Bastian asked without turning.
“Whether Polaris is going to kill someone. Or if he’s just letting the slow dread marinate.”
Polaris’s voice was mild. “Not today.”
“Right,” said Kalen cheerfully. “Good to know.”
Corvus cracked his knuckles theatrically. “Not today yet. ”
Before anyone could respond, the sharp clatter of hurried footsteps cut through the corridor.
“Nox’s bloody teeth, you walk fast,” Nia huffed, skidding slightly as she jogged up to them. “Polaris!”
Behind her, Amaya was already catching her breath, one hand on her chest, brown eyes wide.
Polaris turned, curious. “Yes?”
Nia didn’t even pause. “I heard something. Doyle — you know Doyle, yeah? Hufflepuff, our year, kind of your height, smells like burnt toast—?”
Polaris stared at her. “Who?”
He watched her face shift — eyebrows drawn in, mouth slightly parted — like he’d said something bizarre. Like of course he should know who Doyle was.
“Doesn’t matter,” Amaya wheezed. “He was talking near the greenhouses. Loudly. Bragging, kind of. Said he helped put up the posters in the Hufflepuff common room. Like it was funny.”
Polaris’s posture changed almost imperceptibly. Not tense — not yet — but attentive. Engaged.
“Did he say who made them?”
Nia shrugged, frustration bitter on her tongue. “Not directly. But he said something about knowing who ‘really went for it’—his words, not mine. Didn’t drop a name, but he acted like he knew. Might’ve even been him.”
Polaris didn’t wait. “Where is he now?”
“Left before lunch ended,” said Amaya, already turning. “He’s headed to flying. You’ve got it now too.”
“We were going to tell Professor Sprout,” Nia added, “but—”
“Thank you,” Polaris said, already moving. Nia and Amaya were quick to follow.
There was a pause with the rest — a shared breath of unspoken understanding — and then the entire group surged forward.
The boys exchanged a look, not long enough to be a plan but just long enough to know none of them were staying behind.
Corvus’s eyes gleamed. “Well, I didn’t want to go to class anyway.”
“Same,” said Kalen brightly, falling into step like it was pure coincidence.
“I had a class,” muttered Bastian, frowning—but not slowing.
Nate, with a sheepish smile, turned fully away from the direction of his own lesson and muttered, “They’ll survive without me.”
Only Sylvan didn’t have to change direction. He just sighed, adjusting his grip on his satchel.
“At least the drama’s conveniently located,” he said under his breath.
They made a strange procession, scattering second-years and drawing confused looks from a group of fifth years heading the opposite way.
“Is this smart?” Nate asked, catching up to Polaris’s side. “Confronting someone?”
“I’m not planning on confronting him,” Polaris replied calmly. “I’m planning on asking questions.”
“And if he gives you the wrong answers?” Kalen asked, all curiosity, like this wasn’t exactly what he was hoping to watch unfold.
Polaris didn’t look at him. “Then I’ll ask better questions.”
Corvus grinned. “Merlin, I love when you’re like this.”
Sylvan muttered something that sounded like terrifying but didn’t clarify.
— ❈ —
The wind tugged at their cloaks as they rounded the path toward the Flying Field — the sort of grey, blustering weather that made brooms fight back when they kicked off. Already, a scattered group of Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs were gathered on the edge of the field, some standing, some adjusting their brooms, a few chatting idly under the half-clouded sky.
Amaya didn’t break stride. She gave the subtlest nod toward the left cluster — where a tall, freckled boy with dirty blond hair was laughing a little too loudly.
“That’s him,” she said.
Nia hesitated, clearly torn between following Polaris and going to get a professor. “We should just tell Sprout—”
Polaris kept walking. He didn’t even look at her.
In the circle of students, Doyle was in full performance mode — gesturing as he paced, puffed up with smugness, the air of someone who didn’t expect to be challenged.
“I’m just saying,” he said grandly, “Black the Butcher doesn’t exactly deny anything, does he? Look at him — probably planning his next monologue about why Dark magic’s just misunderstood. Won’t be long before he’s sacrificing Puffskeins in the forest and calling it research. ”
No one laughed.
Not really.
A few made a sound, unsure. One girl shifted awkwardly behind her broom. The others watched — not Doyle, but behind him.
Polaris had arrived.
He didn’t stop at the edge. He walked right into the space, his wand already in his hand, calm as the tide. Doyle hadn’t seen him yet.
Corvus followed eagerly behind, grinning. Kalen tilted his head trying to get a better look, fascinated.
Nate seemed to be the only one who hesitated when Polaris pulled his wand from his sleeve — though he wasn’t exactly in a position to judge, not after getting a warning for hexing someone himself.
Bastian said nothing at all. Sylvan didn’t either.
“Careful now,” Doyle was saying, oblivious. “You don’t want to upset him — Merlin knows what he’ll do if he doesn’t like your tone. Might try to mind-control you with his big words. Or hex your teeth out and call it an ‘experiment.’ Dark Lord in the making, that one.”
No one spoke, they al shifted nervously staring at Polaris rather than Doyle.
Polaris broke the crowd's silence.
“You think that’s funny?” His voice cut through easily, daring in a way.
Doyle turned, startled. His eyes narrowed. “Oh, you’re here. Wonderful. I was just telling them how you’re Hogwarts’ personal bogeyman. Really brightens the term.”
He could’ve pointed his wand then. But waited. Let Doyle finish the sentence, finish the joke. That way, no one could say he’d been rash.
Polaris didn’t respond.
He just stared—unblinking, unmoved—as if he were trying very hard not to say what he was actually thinking.
It was clear he’d already lost patience — but he held the thread of it by sheer force of will.
He’d never heard of a pure-blood House named Doyle. And that wasn’t the issue — not really. He didn’t care about that. But the thought flickered anyway.
Half-blood, probably.
Not that it mattered.
What mattered was Doyle wouldn’t shut up.
“Have to admit,” Doyle said, smug now, trying to control the space again, “Black the Butcher’s got a nice ring to it. Surprised you haven’t had it embroidered yet. Or maybe—”
“Vocifero Claudere.”
The hex hit Doyle square in the throat.
Doyle staggered, mid-sentence. He opened his mouth—
—nothing.
Again. Nothing.
His hands flew to his neck, eyes wide in alarm as his mouth opened… and nothing came out. No insult. No smugness. Just silence. His jaw worked helplessly, throat spasming. Then: a wet, spluttering cough. A wheeze. A horrid, retching sound as he bent forward, trying to spit out words that wouldn’t form.
Polaris tilted his head, eyes steady. “Pity,” he murmured. “You wanted the last word, didn’t you.”
Laughter erupted.
Not at Polaris.
At the boy.
A few students gasped. A few stepped back. But most didn’t.
They watched.
Some wide-eyed. Some delighted.
Doyle staggered back into the stone edge of the broom rack, face flushed and panicked, mouth moving like a broken puppet — no voice, just spit and fragments. He tried to speak again, and again. Nothing.
Polaris lowered his wand, calm as ever.
“Next time,” he said evenly, “try saying something worth losing your voice over.”
The laughter didn’t stop, though some were clearly uncomfortable.
Somewhere behind him, Sylvan whistled, low and impressed.
Kalen gave a slow clap. “ Well, ” he breathed, “that was violent poetry.”
Corvus just beamed like it was Yule.
Nate — well. He found himself shifting awkwardly.
And Polaris — Polaris smiled. The kind of smile that knew exactly what it had done and didn’t flinch from it, utterly unapologetic.
He hadn’t planned to hex Doyle. Not really.
But Doyle wanted a monster.
So, he gave him one.
The crowd had delighted in the spectacle. And Polaris had smiled through it — because for once, the silence wasn’t his burden to carry.
Letting Doyle suffer humiliation? It felt powerful.
Feeling no remorse? He felt nothing after. And that, somehow, felt right.
Smiling? That was the moment he realised control could look like cruelty.
And he wasn’t sure he minded.
But as the laughter echoed, something caught — a snag in the thread. A note too loud, too long.
They laughed like they’d been waiting for it. Like they wanted this version of him.
They’d enjoyed it more than he had.
And Polaris had never wanted to be anyone’s punchline. But he hadn’t wanted to be their entertainment , either.
He glanced at Doyle, who had sunk to the ground, dazed and wheezing. There was a look of desperation in his eyes now — red-faced, clutching at his throat like he couldn’t breathe, like the silence might drown him.
A professor would come. Or not.
It didn’t matter.
Polaris turned, the faintest curl still lingering on his lips.
And the others followed.
— ❈ —
The air in the circular room was too still. As if the portraits on the walls were holding their breath. A clock ticked quietly behind Dumbledore’s desk, a slow, deliberate rhythm that made Doyle’s ranting seem louder by contrast.
“I couldn’t breathe! ” Doyle cried, hands gesturing wildly from the armchair beside Professor Sprout. “You didn’t see it — I couldn’t breathe! I was choking — properly choking! He hexed me like a lunatic — just staring like it was funny! And everyone laughed! What if no one helped? I could’ve died! ”
“Doyle,” said Professor Sprout, gently but firmly. “You weren’t dying.”
“I felt like I was!”
Professor Flitwick cleared his throat politely. “That’s not quite the same thing.”
Dumbledore raised a hand, not unkindly. “Let’s not rush,” he said, gaze flicking calmly between them. “We’re here to understand what happened. Mr. Black?”
Polaris sat perfectly upright, legs crossed, hands folded neatly in his lap. His expression was neutral, posture relaxed. Not slouched, not stiff. He looked more like someone waiting for a carriage than someone accused of magical assault.
“I cast Vocifero Claudere” he said evenly. “Just some old vocal hex. It doesn’t obstruct breathing. I removed his ability to speak. Not his ability to breathe.”
“You made me choke,” Doyle snapped.
“No, I didn’t?! You made yourself choke; you panicked . I didn’t make you panic,” Polaris replied. “That was your choice.”
Sprout shifted. “Mr. Black, regardless of how you describe it, the spell caused quite a scene.”
“I would argue that Doyle caused the scene,” Polaris said, tone still cool, “by announcing to a crowd that I was a Dark Lord in training.”
Flitwick spoke then, his voice low and precise, with just the faintest edge beneath the formality. “I’m aware of what was said. And the context it was said in.”
“He was terrifying, ” Doyle snapped, eyes darting between them. “He looked like he was going to kill me.”
“I didn’t.”
“You wanted to.”
Polaris looked at him, head tilted slightly. “If I wanted to, Doyle, you wouldn’t be here .”
The room went silent for a beat too long. Even Sprout shifted uncomfortably.
“Merlin. It was a joke. You can all breathe again.” Polaris muttered.
Dumbledore steepled his fingers. “Mr. Black, would you care to explain your thought process in that moment?”
Polaris turned to him like a student answering a written exam.
“I had been publicly mocked, insulted, and labelled a threat. Doyle framed the situation like a joke — one which others were beginning to enjoy at my expense. I considered my options. I could have ignored him. But that would have granted him the last word. I could have humiliated him with something worse. I didn’t.”
He glanced at Doyle, then back to the staff.
“I picked something controlled. That’s all.”
Doyle scoffed.
“Smug little freak,” he muttered under his breath — not loud enough for the professors to reprimand, but loud enough for Polaris to hear.
“ Vocifero Claudere ,” Dumbledore echoed. “That hasn’t been taught since the early 1900s.”
“Sure, but doesn’t mean they took it out of all the old duelling manuals. I wanted his voice gone. Not harmed . It was effective.”
Flitwick didn’t speak, but Polaris could feel his eyes staring at him.
Sprout inhaled. “Effective? He thought he was choking.”
“His lungs were fine.” Polaris was quick to respond.
“His fear wasn’t.”
Polaris looked at her now, voice lower, but steady. “He wanted to make me look like a monster. So, I gave him one. Briefly .”
“And you don’t regret that?” she asked, more softly.
“No,” Polaris said, trying to stop himself from rolling his eyes. “He asked for something he couldn’t handle. I taught him what it felt like.”
“You enjoyed it,” Doyle accused. “You were smiling. ”
Polaris shrugged slightly. “I didn’t laugh, if that helps.”
For a moment, Doyle just stared — as if Polaris had spoken in another language. His mouth opened, then closed again.
Then he turned sharply toward the headmaster, eyes wide, hands thrown up in exasperation.
“You’re hearing this, right? He hexed me — and now he’s joking about it! You’re seriously going to just sit there and—?”
He broke off, gesturing wildly toward Polaris like he expected Dumbledore to intervene right then, right there.
Dumbledore leaned back slightly ignoring Doyle’s gestures. “You’re remarkably composed, Mr. Black.”
“I’ve had practice.”
Another pause.
Sprout softened her tone slightly. “I’m not saying Doyle was right to provoke you. But don’t you think you could’ve walked away?”
“I could have,” Polaris said. “But then he would’ve thought he’d won.”
Dumbledore gave a slow nod, thoughtful. “And that matters to you.”
Polaris didn’t answer.
Not yes. Not no.
Just silence.
It said more than enough.
Flitwick finally spoke again. “May I speak with Mr. Black privately before we decide on next steps?”
Dumbledore nodded. “Of course. Pomona, would you mind accompanying Doyle for a moment? I believe the house elves have brought some tea.”
Sprout rose gently and placed a hand on Doyle’s shoulder. “Come along.”
Doyle gave Polaris a final, indignant glare before storming toward the door.
The office settled. Flitwick stepped closer to Polaris once the door clicked shut.
Flitwick didn’t look back at Dumbledore, and Polaris didn’t either. It didn’t matter — the words weren’t for him.
“ Vocifero Claudere ,” he said, not accusing — but wary. “T You know what that spell was meant to do, don’t you? It was meant to scare people. Shake them.”
“I don’t know. It was just a spell I saw,” Polaris said flatly, not quite meeting their eyes.
“It was once used in duels to shake an opponent’s nerves. Never meant to harm. But it was banned in 1904 for... emotional volatility.”
Polaris didn’t react. Not outwardly. He just gave a small, dismissive shrug — like it didn’t matter, like none of it ever had.
“You’re clever. Exceptionally so,” Flitwick said with a tired sigh — not frustrated, just weary. “But cleverness isn’t a shield. People rarely remember what you said — only how they felt when you said it.”
“I didn’t shout,” Polaris murmured.
“You didn’t need to,” Flitwick said softly. “You knew exactly where to press. And why it would sting.”
A pause.
“I’m not angry with you,” he added, voice low. “But I worry. You’re young, Polaris — and still learning, like all of us. But people won’t see that. They’ll see your name, your composure, your cleverness — and they’ll use that as a reason to judge you harder. Expect more. Forgive less.”
Polaris didn’t respond right away. His gaze flicked briefly to the window, then to the far corner of the room — anywhere but the face across from him. His fingers brushed the edge of his sleeve.
“May I ask…” he said, quieter than before, “is something going to be done about Doyle?”
Flitwick’s expression shifted, just barely. “That depends on the conversation we have with him.”
Polaris nodded slowly. “It’s only that… I heard that he was speaking near the greenhouses. He said he helped put up the posters in the Hufflepuff common room. Allegedly , he found it funny.”
He glanced between the two men, his voice still calm.
“I know you may not know who started it. But if he helped spread it… that should count for something. Shouldn’t it?”
His tone wasn’t accusatory — more inquisitive than insistent, but undeniably deliberate.
Flitwick didn’t answer right away. Behind his desk, Dumbledore shifted in his chair.
“That will be looked into,” the headmaster said gently. “I give you my word, Mr. Black.”
Polaris inclined his head. “Thank you, sir. I just… thought it was important to mention.”
“It is,” Flitwick said quietly. “And it does matter.”
A pause.
Dumbledore rose slowly. “You are very precise, Polaris,” he said. “I hope you’ll remember that precision can heal as well as harm.”
Polaris’s mouth twitched as if he might say more but didn’t. “Yes, Headmaster.”
Dumbledore’s expression softened. “A gentle warning, then. If you walk the line too often, even your best intentions will start to blur in the eyes of others. Do try your best not to cast anymore hexes at your classmates.”
“I’ll try very hard sir,” Polaris responded.
Flitwick’s eyes lingered on him a moment longer, then smiled.
“Off you go, then,” Flitwick said, more gently. “Flying class waits for no one.”
Polaris dipped his head again, just enough to be respectful.
“Yes, sir.”
As he stepped into the corridor, Polaris let out a slow breath through his nose. His hands were still folded behind his back, but the fingers had curled tight.
He didn’t regret it. Not a word, not a wand movement. If he had to do it again, he would — only faster.
— ❈ —
By the time he reached the field, the sky had already darkened a little — November, after all.
Flying class was already in motion: students weaving through poles on battered brooms, others sitting cross-legged on the grass, watching or whispering. Madam Hooch stood off to the side, frowning as she knelt beside a Hufflepuff who was holding their wrist and looking rather pained — or dramatic. Polaris couldn't tell which from this distance.
A few heads turned when they saw him coming.
Whispers, again. Always whispers.
He was halfway down the field when someone peeled away from the group.
Nia.
She jogged toward him, her curls shifting with every step, the worry on her face impossible to miss.
“You, okay?” she asked. “What happened? Did you get in trouble?”
Polaris blinked. He hadn’t expected warmth. He wasn’t sure what he’d expected, actually.
“I just got a warning,” he said. “That’s all. Doyle’s still there, so… we’ll see later. If they punish him. Or if he actually knows who started it.”
Nia nodded, biting her lip. For a second, it looked like that might be it.
Then she said, softly, “Did you apologise?”
Polaris frowned. “To whom?”
“To Doyle.”
His eyebrows lifted, baffled. “Why would I do that?”
Her mouth opened, incredulous. “Because you hurt him?”
“I scared him,” Polaris corrected, sharper than he meant to be. “There’s a difference.”
Nia crossed her arms. “Well, either way, you made him feel small.”
Polaris’s face didn’t move, but something behind his eyes did. “He made me feel like a joke. And you think I need to apologise? Do you hear yourself?”
“I’m not saying he was right,” she said, voice rising slightly. “I’m saying—look, people like you—”
He froze.
Something in his chest dropped.
People like you.
His whole posture changed — colder, straighter, as if something had come undone inside him, and he was trying to keep it from showing.
“People like me?” he repeated.
Nia’s eyes widened. “No, I didn’t mean it like that —”
“I don’t care how you meant it.”
He turned before she could say more, words thick and hard behind his teeth.
“And don’t expect me to answer,” he added, without looking back, “if you call me by my name.”
Then he walked away, crossing the field in stiff, steady strides toward Madam Hooch, who was still talking to the boy on the ground.
Waste of time, he muttered under his breath — not loud, not meant for anyone.
Just enough to make himself believe it.
The Chronologus Entry — November 22nd, 1975, Saturday
10:23 a.m.
There’s a boy in Hufflepuff who clearly dislikes me.
Didn’t know that until yesterday. We’ve shared at least two classes with the Hufflepuffs, and I couldn’t have picked him out of a line-up — which says a lot, considering he apparently had enough time to hate me.
He helped put the posters up. Claimed he “didn’t know who started it,” like that made him any less pathetic. Professor Sprout made him write me an apology. Supervised, of course. As if a forced letter written under duress counts for anything.
Flitwick gave it to me this morning. Said I didn’t have to read it. Good — I didn’t plan on it.
I burned it.
He lost twenty points. That was it. A letter I didn’t read, and some sand drained from an hourglass.
Still not sure what bothers me more — that he did it, or that he was so aggressively mediocre about it.
Honestly, if you’re going to hate me, at least be interesting.
And the way he panicked — genuinely thought he couldn’t breathe yesterday. I hadn’t even done much. Just enough to give him what he was asking for. Watching him struggle? It was satisfying. No one dragged me off in chains. I got a warning. That was all.
I overheard one of the girls in the common room whispering something about “special privileges — because he’s a Black.”
Maybe. I don’t care.
If privilege means I don’t have to write some miserable apology letter to someone I couldn’t pick out of a crowd? I’d bathe in it.
The posters are gone. The professors have yet to find out who started it. I doubt they ever will.
I’ve already accepted that the professors are useless.
But I know it’ll come back. Not the posters, maybe — but the idea. The name. The way people looked at me like they were waiting for something to snap.
I’m not worried. But I do wonder who started it. Just in case I ever feel like returning the favour.
— Your resident Butcher , Polaris
The Chronologus Entry
20.56pm
It’s probably nothing.
Probably .
Yesterday we spent most of the morning trailing after Flitwick through the woods behind the greenhouses. He called it a “botanical mindfulness excursion.” Said it would help us develop patience, observational precision. I mostly just wanted the noise to stop.
It was a Thestral .
Thin as shadow, bones under skin, wings folded.
It walked straight out of the trees.
Everyone else seemed confused at the snap of a twig. Except Rafiq. He saw it too, he saw what snapped the twig.
You’re only supposed to see them if you’ve seen death.
Real death.
Up close. Personal.
Mirza probably has. The way he went still after Flitwick explained — like someone had thrown a net over his thoughts.
But I haven’t.
I haven’t.
I would know if I had. Wouldn’t I?
It’s probably a mistake. A trick of the light. An anomaly. Maybe there’s another explanation. Maybe I’m just the exception.
Except — it moved toward us.
It had walked out from the trees slowly, like it didn’t mean to startle anyone. But then something shifted. It jerked forward — sudden, stiff, like it was afraid of me . Like it meant to strike. Flitwick stepped in before it could get close, but it wasn’t just panicking. It was looking at me .
And Flitwick saw. I know he did — he glanced at me, just for a second, after the creature finally turned and disappeared into the trees.
I wish he hadn’t noticed. I wish I hadn’t.
I felt cold, but not afraid. Not the way I should have been.
I haven’t gone back to Vass’s notes. I can’t focus on them — not properly. Not with this… whatever this is, pressing behind my eyes.
But maybe I should.
Maybe it’s better to know.
Eventually.
Just — not yet.
Right now, I want things to stay still. I want to keep sitting with Sylvan, trying to get him to admit he is dyslexic and it’s not a crime.
Help Corvus finish organising his duelling card collection in whatever bizarre hierarchy he insists makes sense.
Decide whether or not to help Bastian revise for History of Magic because he despises it with his whole soul. I’m still annoyed he didn’t say anything to Aaron that one time. Even so I guess he's still my friend.
Nate’s trying to get me into Hippogriff racing. He says one day we have to go see a real race together. I pretended not to be interested, but I think I am.
I want to win every quiz Flitwick sets and get top marks in Potions and Transfiguration. I need to. Like it could somehow soften my mother’s voice when she sees my house tie.
She’s written to me several times. I only opened one.
The first line stopped me.
‘You will come home for Yule. And this time, you will explain yourself —’
I didn’t read the rest.
I’ve been writing back to Uncle Alphard instead. He signs his letters in green ink and always includes some absurdly rare magical fact like it’s a secret we’re both in on. He never asks questions I can’t answer.
I’ve missed him, terribly.
He makes things feel more normal.
Like I’m not losing grip.
—P. Black
December 22nd, 1975, Monday
Polaris didn’t have much to pack.
He sat cross-legged on his bed, folding a spare jumper before placing it atop a nearly empty trunk. A few sketchbooks, his journal, and one wrapped bundle of parchment sat inside already, neatly stacked with enough space left over to fit a kneazle. There wasn’t much to bring back to Grimmauld Place — he had clothes at home, clothes at Hogwarts, and frankly, the less he brought, the easier it would be to pretend none of it mattered.
His hand hovered briefly over the bundle of parchment — the Vass notes, still folded tight and bound with a thin strip of ribbon.
He took it out carefully, the paper cool and stiff between his fingers. For a moment, he just sat there, looking down at it — as if weighing something heavier than paper.
Then he crossed to his desk and placed it in the drawer, closing it with quiet finality.
Across the room, Felix was shouting.
“Charlie! You absolute gremlin , how many times do we have to talk about your socks?”
Polaris didn’t even look up. The sock in question was lying by the desk chair — striped, tragic, and definitely unpaired. Polaris had seen its twin earlier in the week sticking out from under the his wardrobe. Charlie had, at the time, claimed it had “migrated.”
“This is the third time this week ,” Felix continued, flinging the offending sock at Charlie’s bed. “Do your socks have a death wish, or do they just hate each other?”
“They’re adventurous,” Charlie said lazily from his perch by the window, swinging his legs. “Unlike you.”
“Adventurous,” Felix repeated, scandalised. “They’re feral . Honestly, I should hex them into place.”
Rafiq snorted and muttered something under his breath, which Felix immediately picked up on.
“And you ,” Felix rounded on him, “can you keep your disgusting frog on your side of the room? I saw it move. Again. I was folding my robes and it blinked at me.”
“It’s a toad ,” Rafiq snapped, deeply offended. “He’s in his enclosure, and he didn’t blink at you — he was judging you; there’s a difference.”
“It's a frog,” Polaris said flatly without looking up. “It’s shameful you don’t even know what your own pet is.”
Felix let out a strangled sound somewhere between a laugh and a groan. “Merlin’s sake, can we just—”
But Rafiq raised a hand, dramatically cutting him off. “No, no, clearly this is symbolic. The only two purebloods in the room are also the most insufferable. Surely it means something.”
Polaris didn’t even look up. “What does it mean, exactly?” he asked, deadpan. “Some kind of grand cosmic punishment for your frog-related ignorance?”
Rafiq narrowed his eyes. “Toad.”
“Frog,” Polaris corrected blandly. “You’re sure you’re not projecting? Maybe you’re the symbolic one.
Meanwhile, Charlie had made the grievous mistake of combining two opposing food groups — something involving chocolate frogs and crisps — and was chewing happily, crumbs falling onto his duvet.
Polaris caught it in the corner of his eye, nose scrunching as he spoke to Charlie.
“Eat that outside. I’ve told you before—no food in the dormitory. It smells like something died under your tongue.”
Felix, mid-rant and entirely unaware Charlie had been eating, whirled around. “You’re eating ?!” His voice rose an octave. “I can’t even think straight when the air smells like… Merlin, is that vinegar? Vinegar and chocolate?!”
“I was hungry,” Charlie said around a mouthful.
“I’m packing !” Felix cried, throwing his hands up. “I just want one peaceful night where I don’t trip over socks, inhale cursed snacks, and lock eyes with an amphibian judging me from a jar!”
Polaris shut his trunk with a soft click.
He didn’t say it aloud, but he agreed with Felix, for once. He’d been hoping for a quiet evening too. But chaos, apparently, was unavoidable — no matter how little you brought with you.
— ❈ —
The Ravenclaw first-year boys’ bathroom was busier in the mornings, which is why Polaris prefers the evenings. Two of the sinks still gurgled softly, but most of the others had already shut off for the night. The enchanted mirrors were in a mellow mood, offering the occasional drowsy compliment — “Looking sharp, young man. If a little pale.” — and the toothbrush holders hummed gently to themselves.
Polaris sat perched on the marble ledge beneath one of the windows, knees tucked up, a slim leather-bound novel balanced in his lap. His enchanted toothbrush was dutifully scrubbing his teeth with rhythmic precision, moving on its own with the occasional magical sparkle. He didn’t seem to notice it — eyes flicking across the page, wholly immersed in the story.
Across the room, Oliver muttered a goodnight and left. Idris followed, towel slung over one shoulder, yawning as he went.
A few moments later, Rafiq wandered in, hair damp and curling from his shower. He headed to the far sink, rummaging in his toiletry pouch. When he turned and spotted Polaris, his face lit up with amusement.
“You always read when you brush your teeth?”
Polaris slowly looked up, the toothbrush still working in his mouth.
He gave Rafiq a long, withering look.
Then pointedly turned back to his book.
Rafiq snorted but didn’t press. He squeezed toothpaste onto a Muggle toothbrush — a slightly frayed one with a green handle — and began brushing manually. The contrast was mildly ridiculous: Polaris, effortlessly elegant with a levitating toothbrush and novel in hand, and Rafiq beside him at the mirror, hunched forward like he was preparing for dental combat.
Polaris finally turned a page, waited another beat for the enchantment to finish polishing his molars, then removed the toothbrush from his mouth and set it back in its holder with a faint chime .
“Yes,” he said, voice clear now. “Because I don’t need to stare at myself while I do it. Unlike some people.”
Rafiq raised an eyebrow in the mirror. “Are you implying I enjoy watching myself spit into a sink?”
“I’m implying you enjoy hearing yourself talk, which is roughly the same thing.”
Rafiq grinned, mouth full of foam. “You’re just mad I interrupted your date with that book.”
Polaris didn’t dignify that with a response. He turned a page, slowly.
“…You remember that thing?” Rafiq said eventually, brushing slower now. “In the woods. The… horse. The not-a-horse.”
Polaris didn’t look up, but his gaze stilled on the page.
“I’ve been thinking about it. A lot.”
Another moment.
“I know it’s probably weird to bring it up here. Not trying to pry. Just…” Rafiq shifted, the bristles of his toothbrush squeaking faintly. “You looked at it too and well, no one else could see it...”
Polaris kept his expression neutral. He placed the book aside carefully before turning slightly.
“I didn’t see anything.”
The lie came smooth — practiced. The kind that came not from deception but from instinct. From protection. He blinked once, letting the silence settle.
Rafiq didn’t answer right away. He rinsed, spat into the sink, and stared into the mirror like it might give him some instruction.
Polaris watched him carefully. Then, cautious: “They only appear if someone’s seen—”
“I know what they are,” Rafiq said quickly, too quickly. Then softer, “Doesn’t matter.”
Polaris tilted his head just slightly. He wanted to ask. He almost did.
“I was just startled by a sound,” Polaris said evenly as he shifted slightly. “Nothing more.” Polaris then opened his book again.
Rafiq didn’t press. There was a pause as he rinsed out his mouth and reached for a towel, and for a moment it seemed they might retreat into silence again — until he cleared his throat, casually.
“So… why do you call it Yule?” he asked, glancing at Polaris’s reflection in the mirror. “Everyone else raised wizard-side does it, I’ve noticed. But it’s still just… Christmas, right?”
Polaris lowered his book slightly, watching Rafiq through the foggy edge of the glass. It wasn’t a bad question. But it still took him a few seconds to consider answering it.
“I suppose it’s just what it’s always been called,” he said at last, setting the book down. “The season. The rituals. Christmas is the Muggle version.” His voice didn’t hold any judgment — just the mild distance of someone who’d grown up steeped in something else.
Rafiq smirked, drying his hands. “And what are you most excited for this Yule, then?”
Polaris blinked slowly, as if debating the effort of answering.
He didn’t lift his eyes from the page.
Didn’t see the page, either.
He was expected to look forward to it. First time home since being Sorted. Since publicly disappointing every expectation tied to his name.
Yule wouldn’t be celebration.
His expression flickered, then settled. The real answer was something he wasn’t about to say.
So, he shrugged slightly, and replied — flat, almost flippant:
“I miss my house-elf doing everything for me.”
Rafiq squinted at him; unsure he’d heard right. “Your what?”
Polaris looked up, genuinely confused. “My house-elf.”
He waited for recognition. None came. “You don’t know what a house-elf is?”
“Sounds made up,” Rafiq said. “What — is it like a house pet?”
Polaris frowned. “They’re magical creatures. Bound to serve wizarding families. Ours is named Kreature. He cooks, cleans, takes care of the property, irons things. That sort of thing.”
Rafiq stared at him. “So. A slave.”
“No,” Polaris said immediately, as though correcting an obvious mistake. “He wants to serve. He was bonded to the Black family when he was born. It’s… what he lives for.”
Rafiq’s eyebrows shot up. “Right. So, he’s a slave who likes being a slave?”
Polaris sat up straighter, mouth tightening. “It’s not the same thing. They’re not like us. House-elves are… magically bound to their families. They don’t want freedom. That would be—shameful. Or even dangerous. They need to serve someone. It’s part of their identity. Their magic reacts to disobedience. Hurts them. They wouldn’t survive without a master.”
Rafiq just stared at him, towel slung over his shoulder, toothbrush forgotten in one hand.
“That’s still slavery,” he said quietly.
Polaris didn’t answer for a long moment. He stared at the tiles instead, steam curling faintly around him, toothbrush now still beside the basin.
“This is exactly why I’m not in any rush to make friends with Muggle-borns,” he said finally, voice low and even. “You come into our world and decide how everything should work, instead of trying to understand how it does .”
Rafiq recoiled, mouth parting like he’d been slapped — then blinked, recovering with theatrical indignation.
“Bloody hell,” he said, with mock gravity, “Now I’m the colonial invader. All because I’m mildly alarmed by magical slavery.”
Polaris gave a sharp exhale through his nose. “It’s not —” He stopped. Then muttered, “You’re impossible.”
Rafiq leaned on the sink, eyebrows raised like he was delivering a proposal at the Wizengamot. “So, hypothetically—if I did understand. If I promised to try. Would that finally earn me the right to call you Polaris?”
Polaris turned to him slowly, half-expecting sarcasm. What he got instead was a deliberately hopeful expression that was trying just a bit too hard to look casual.
He stared at Rafiq for a second longer than he meant to. Then He shifted his focus, lips twitching faintly.
“I’m still deciding if you deserve a name at all.”
Rafiq grinned. “I’ll take that as progress.”
Eventually, Rafiq tossed his toothbrush into the basin, gave Polaris a little salute, and wandered off toward the showers, humming some Muggle tune under his breath. The door swung shut behind him with a soft click.
Polaris looked up.
The mirror met his gaze.
For a second, he stared too long.
Steam curled softly around the frame, clouding the edges. His reflection wavered faintly, pale and indistinct — like something half-formed. His hair clung damply to his temples; his cheeks still flushed from the heat. There was no bruise, no mark, no visible crack in the surface.
But the mirror, which usually offered a smug or sleepy compliment by now, said nothing at all.
He touched the edge of the porcelain sink, knuckles white. Then, softly, he muttered to the boy in the mirror—
“Don’t flinch.”
It wasn’t fear. Not quite. It was the muscle-deep tension of someone preparing for something they could neither fight nor flee. The calm before a ritual he didn’t believe in but had to perform anyway.
No panic. Just anticipation. And the quiet dread of someone who knew they couldn’t win.
Polaris stood straighter. Shoulders back, chin lifted slightly. The training kicked in, automatic — the posture of obedience. The illusion of control.
Home wasn’t safety. It was scrutiny.
He didn’t want to go.
But he wasn’t allowed to say that.
So instead, he dressed his thoughts in silence, steeled his nerves, and prepared like a soldier going to war.
Chapter 21: A mother’s love
Chapter Text
December 23rd, 1975, Tuesday
Another restless night left Polaris drained.
The dormitory was still half-dark when he finally gave up trying. His headache had worsened overnight, and he was already dressed before most of his roommates had stirred.
He didn’t feel like eating. He didn’t feel like talking. He just wanted to get through the platform, the train, and whatever came next without anyone dragging emotion out of him. That was the plan.
A blue scarf was looped loosely around his neck — Ravenclaw colours, though he barely noticed the chill.
So, when Aurelia Potter cornered him in the corridor outside the Ravenclaw Tower, he almost walked past her entirely.
“I need to talk to you,” she said, blocking his path, arms folded tightly across her chest.
He blinked slowly, as if trying to place her. “…Why?”
“I just do,” she said, a little too quickly.
Her tone wasn’t smug. Not like usual. Something about the way her eyes darted — to the scarf, then to the floor, then to his face again — made him pause.
“You do realise who I am, right?” he muttered.
“What?”
“I’m the person you call a weirdo three times a week in Herbology. Usually while flinging wormwood in my direction.”
Aurelia flushed but held her ground. “That’s not what this is about.”
He gave a flat shrug. “Could’ve fooled me.”
She stepped in closer, lowering her voice. “It’s about what happened. Last month.”
Polaris narrowed his eyes. “You’ll need to be more specific. A lot of things happened last month. Most of them unpleasant.”
Her gaze dropped. She tugged at the wilting flower tucked behind her ear — fingers fidgeting, uncertain.
He stared at it for a second too long. “Is that dying?”
She blinked. “What?”
“The flower. It’s halfway to mulch.”
“It is not —”
“The petal edges are browning. That’s cell decay.” He frowned, genuinely puzzled. “You look like you pinned a dead plant to your head on purpose. Is that a new Slytherin fashion statement?”
Aurelia’s jaw clenched. “Godric, you’re exhausting.”
“I’m not the one accessorising with compost.”
She yanked the flower from her hair and shoved it into her satchel. “Forget it.”
“I would’ve,” Polaris said, eyes already drifting past her again. “You didn’t actually say anything .”
She hesitated, visibly torn. Then — as if deciding the risk of truth wasn’t worth it — she shook her head. “Never mind.”
She turned, quick and sharp, but not fast enough to hide the flicker of guilt.
Polaris didn’t stop her. He’d seen that look before — not on her, but on his mother. People always seemed to stop just short of telling him the whole thing.
Aurelia glanced back and muttered. “Keep forgetting you were raised by snakes.”
She stormed off.
He didn’t mean to raise his voice, but it happened anyways.
“You’ve got dirt in your hair, Potter! Thought you'd want to match your family’s moral hygiene!”
A few third-years turned to stare. One of them nearly dropped their toast.
From further down the corridor, a voice called out — dry, familiar, and unimpressed.
“Black,” said Padraig Ward, one of the Ravenclaw prefects, “let’s aim for a little less ‘public performance’ next time, yeah? Try playing nice with the other students.”
He flushed — faintly. Not out of guilt, but at the sheer irony of it. The one time he bothered to snap back to get the last word, and he was the one caught.
“She started it,” he muttered, not even bothering to defend it properly.
Padraig just raised a brow, voice maddeningly amused.
“And you decided to finish it loud enough for the staircases to hear.”
That earned a few quiet laughs. One of the portraits tsked.
Polaris clenched his jaw. Aurelia would get to flounce off, untouchable, halo intact — while he was left looking like the one who couldn’t keep his mouth shut.
Polaris scowled — mostly at himself — and kept walking, shoulders stiff. He couldn’t help but wonder why she had stopped him, what had she wanted to talk about.
— ❈ —
The train rocked gently as it sped through the wintry countryside. The compartment was empty, save for Polaris and his owl — a sleepy, amber-eyed thing perched on the luggage rack, blinking slowly at nothing.
Polaris sat with his head in his hands, elbows on his knees, the weight of sleep-deprivation pulling at every inch of him. His eyes were closed, but he wasn’t quite sleeping. He was resting — the kind of exhaustion that hits just before everything goes wrong, when your body gives up before your thoughts do.
He wasn’t sure if he was more tired or afraid. But he knew what waited at the end of the line.
The door slid open.
He didn’t look up, assuming it was someone peering in before moving on. But then the door clicked shut again, and someone sat down across from him.
Polaris cracked one eye open between his fingers.
Sirius.
He was leaned back with that casual, lazy sprawl that only people with no sense of tension could manage — except Sirius absolutely did have tension. He just disguised it with bravado. He wasn’t saying anything. Just… staring.
At Orpheus.
Polaris stared through his fingers.
The owl stared back at Sirius, unblinking.
Polaris exhaled through his nose. “Where’s yours?”
Sirius blinked, like he’d been caught mid-duel. “With my friends. I’ll get her when we’re nearly there.” He cleared his throat and shifted. “Decided I’d like to… well. Sit somewhere else for a bit.”
Polaris sat up slowly, head resting against the seat now, watching him from under heavy lids. “You mean with me.”
Sirius shrugged, not meeting his eye. “Same thing.”
The train gave a low, distant whistle. They fell into silence for a while, save for the soft click of the tracks and the occasional rustle of feathers above.
Then Polaris spoke — voice low, quiet, like something fragile being tested.
“You’re coming home for Yule… right?”
Sirius didn’t answer right away. He just looked at him, expression unreadable, until finally he said simply, “I swore, didn’t I?”
Polaris didn’t respond. Not aloud. But he blinked — slowly — and turned his head toward the window, though he wasn’t looking outside.
Sirius leaned back, crossing one leg over the other with forced ease. “You look like death, by the way. Sleep. I’ll keep your owl company.”
The owl let out a quiet, disdainful hoot , as if in protest.
Sirius snorted. “Fine, he can keep me company.”
Polaris didn’t smile, but something in his shoulders eased just slightly.
Just slightly.
He closed his eyes again.
And Sirius’s face shifted — only a little — the kind of change you’d miss if you weren’t looking for it. Something like worry Something like regret.
— ❈ —
The platform was a riot of sound and colour — laughter echoing off brick, trunks thumping, owls hooting, scarves fluttering like flags in the winter wind. Children flung themselves into arms wrapped in red jumpers. Hands tugged at sleeves. Parents called names with the kind of joy that made people look twice.
And yet — in the middle of it all, stillness.
Polaris stood between his brothers.
Sirius to his left.
Regulus to his right.
They didn’t speak.
Sirius’s hands were in his pockets, his expression tight, a slight lean toward his brother — like he might step forward, if needed.
Regulus stood straighter than usual, chin tipped up, but his hand brushed Polaris’s robe sleeve once, lightly.
Polaris didn’t move.
His fingers tingled from the cold, or maybe the adrenaline.
His heart had taken on a strange, off-beat rhythm.
And then he saw her.
At the far end of the platform.
Walburga Black.
Draped in winter silver, fur framing her face like a halo gone wrong. Gloves stitched with dark thread. Chin lifted just enough to remind the world who she was.
She didn’t move. She didn’t have to.
The tilt of her head was its own language — expectation, disappointment, ownership.
Polaris’s breath caught in his throat.
“Polaris!”
He turned halfway before he could stop himself.
Nathaniel Sayre. Standing near the ticket arch, waving — grinning despite the chill, despite the crowd. There were two women beside him, both bundled in navy wool. One held herself like she belonged in courtrooms; the other, younger, kept glancing at Nate with the kind of fond exasperation that said sister.
Polaris didn’t lift his hand.
Didn’t smile back.
Didn’t let himself look too long.
He turned away, posture pulled taut like a puppet on a thread, movements not entirely his own.
Because he couldn’t.
Not with her watching.
Nate might’ve come from old blood — he might’ve had a family crest stitched into his collar — but none of that would matter to Walburga Black. Not when he defended the wrong people. Not when he made space for Muggle-borns like it was natural. Not when he waved like that.
What need should a Black have for someone like that?
And not when, by the end of this holiday, he’d be expected to forget someone like Nate Sayre had ever mattered.
Nate’s hand hovered in the air a moment longer, uncertain. His smile faltered, confusion flickering across his face trying to make sense of something. Slowly, awkwardly, he let his hand fall back to his side.
The older woman leaned toward him a second later, saying something under her breath. Her tone wasn’t harsh — probably asking who he’d been waving at.
Nate turned to her, answering too quickly, hands moving in short, half-contained gestures. Trying to explain something.
Polaris was already walking.
One step.
Two.
Three.
He counted them in his head, like he used to as a child walking through the corridors of Grimmauld Place — careful and contained, like each step might wake something best left sleeping.
His eyes locked on the still figure ahead —
Step four.
Step five.
Sirius muttered something beside him — something bitter and under his breath — but Polaris didn’t react.
Six.
Seven.
She didn’t speak. Not at first. Her eyes were scanning over Polaris with that thin, unreadable gaze —
Her eyes paused on the scarf at his neck.
Just briefly.
A flicker of disapproval, not loud, but enough.
There was a rhythm to how she looked at you — a way of measuring worth by posture alone. He straightened, not out of pride, but out of instinct. Out of fear
Sirius stepped forward slightly, like he might intercept the moment, turn it into something else.
“We’re here,” he said, forcing a half-smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “Lovely greeting, as always. Want to know how the term went or are you skipping straight to the annual inquisition?”
She didn’t even glance at him.
Instead, she lifted a gloved hand and made a small, decisive gesture toward Polaris.
Time to go.
looked utterly unimpressed. “Seriously? That’s it?”
There was no answer.
Then Regulus spoke, voice quieter, more careful. “We’re coming home too, Mother,” he said. As if to remind her: you have two other sons standing here.
She turned her head only slightly; her expression fixed in place. “You’re big boys,” she said coolly. “You’ll find your own way.”
And then, with a glance at Sirius, her voice colder: “Don’t expect Kreacher to take you. He won’t.”
Her gaze shifted back to Polaris, low and final, she said “We’re leaving. Kreature will take care of your luggage.”
A soft pop broke the air behind them.
Kreacher appeared, hunched and grey, his ears dragging like wilting leaves. His eyes flicked to Polaris settling on him a moment longer than needed, then to Walburga, then back.
“Mistress calls,” he rasped. “Kreacher comes.”
He bowed — low and stiff — then reached for Polaris’s trunk with gnarled hands and vanished with another pop .
Before Sirius or Regulus could speak again — before Polaris could even draw a breath — she caught his arm with a gloved hand.
And in the next second, they were gone.
The air cracked where they had been.
For a second, it was like the platform went soundless. Sirius stood frozen, staring at the space they’d vanished from. His breath came short.
Then he scoffed — harsh and incredulous, but it didn’t hide the edge in his voice.
“That bitch .” he muttered, voice tight. “She just—”
His hands clenched at his sides. “ She knew exactly what she was doing. ”
Regulus didn’t respond right away. He was scanning the thinning crowd, his brow furrowed, eyes clouded with unease.
“We need to get home,” Regulus said, voice tight. “ Now .”
Sirius rounded on him. “You don’t think I know that?” he snapped. “ You don’t think I remember what she did to me? ”
Regulus flinched — not from the words, but the way Sirius’s voice cracked halfway through them.
“I swore I’d protect him,” Sirius went on, lower now, like the fury had hollowed out into fear. “He doesn’t even know —”
“I know,” Regulus said quickly, chest rising fast. “I know. Let’s just—let’s just go.”
They were alone on the platform, the world still moving around them — families laughing, embracing, disappearing — while the Black brothers remained, two-thirds unclaimed.
— ❈ —
Polaris was stood in the drawing room. It was quiet...
Not peaceful — never peaceful — but quiet in that particular, sharpened way that made silence feel like a trick of the blade. The green velvet drapes had been drawn just far enough to cast long, slatted shadows across the rug.
Polaris stood in the centre of it, small against the high ceiling, arms rigid at his sides. He did not move. He did not speak. His eyes fixed on a point on the far wall — a peeling corner of the Black family crest — and he forced his gaze to stay there.
Behind him, the measured click of heels.
She was circling him.
He tracked her only by sound — the weight of her steps on polished floorboards, the brush of heavy robes moving in a rhythm. She had yet to say a word since they arrived. This was not about words. This was about control.
Don’t flinch.
His heartbeat was too loud. He tried to sink it beneath the silence.
Don’t flinch .
Don’t give her what she wants.
Walburga Black walked as though she had all the time in the world — the predator with the kill already cornered. Her gloved hands were folded neatly behind her, her spine perfectly straight, and her gaze never left him. He could feel it on the back of his neck, even when she passed behind.
It was always worse when she didn’t speak.
Still, he did not move. He knew better.
To look at her was to invite the strike.
She paused beside him at last. Still, he didn't turn.
“Polaris,” she said, at last — soft, almost fond. That was the warning. It had to be; he didn’t trust that tone.
“I have to admit, I’m disappointed.”
Her gloved fingers twitched behind her back, curling once. “So little I asked of you. So little. And yet here we are.”
No raised voice. No overt cruelty. Just disappointment, rolled out like a fine rug she was about to ruin.
“I had such hopes for you. But for you to be a Ravenclaw .”
She said the word like it was rotting in her mouth. " Ravenclaw. " As if it disgusted her to even let it touch her tongue.
“When I carried you,” she said, more to the room than to him, “I thought — perhaps, this time — I’d get it right. One son. Just one. Who wouldn’t humiliate me.”
Her voice didn’t crack — but her breath did. A slight hitch. Quickly buried.
“Sirius was already difficult by then. And Regulus—” her lips tightened, “—always softer than he should be. I thought, at least with you, I could start over. Shape something better. Something flawless.”
She let the silence stretch a beat too long, then continued — clipped now, her calm stretched thin:
“But instead, I get a third boy with excuses. Another child who thinks he can choose.”
Her eyes flicked sharply to his, the steel beneath her silk finally showing through.
“Tell me, Polaris. Do you think I wasn’t clear?”
Polaris said nothing.
There was a slight tremor in his right hand. Barely noticeable.
There was no right answer. There never was.
She began to walk again — one slow revolution — her heels clipping softly over the carpet. The silence stretched. Her wand tapped once against her palm.
“You must understand,” she said at last, coming to a stop just behind him, “this is not a punishment.”
Polaris didn’t move.
But something in him locked tighter — as if bracing against something colder than pain.
Her hand landed on his shoulder.
“ Look at me, Polaris.”
He hesitated only for a small moment before he lifted his chin, his eyes meeting hers and she smiled at him.
“A mother’s love doesn’t yield, Polaris. It corrects.”
Her voice was soft, almost warm — almost .
“I wouldn’t do this if I didn’t care for you. You know that, don’t you?”
He tried hard not to look away.
“You’re a clever boy. My clever boy. Ravenclaw saw that, even if it made the wrong choice. But cleverness isn’t everything .” She let her hand graze his shoulder — the weight of it light but coiled with threat.
“There are things the world won’t forgive, Polaris. And being soft is one of them.”
She circled again, slow and steady.
“I know this is difficult. But it’s necessary. You're learning. That’s what life is. And you, of all people, ought to appreciate that.”
He stared ahead; eyes fixed to the crest on the wall. His throat burned.
“This isn’t cruelty,” she said, behind him. “It’s correction.”
She came to stand in front of him now, her eyes searching his face — not for fear, but for compliance.
“Better I teach you now, while you still belong to me — before the world teaches you far worse.”
Then softer — but not gentler.
“I will not be made a fool by my own children.”
Her mouth curled like the words tasted bitter.
“Sirius has already made a sport of it. And I was too soft with him.”
Her eyes narrowed. “That won’t happen again.”
And still he said nothing. Because he knew. There was no love in this room that didn’t bruise.
Walburga’s gaze lingered on him for a moment too long.
Then, calmly, she reached for the small vial Kreacher had left behind. No label. No scent. No hint of what it might be — just clear, clean liquid, glinting like glass.
“For your nerves,” she said again, voice light. “You seem… tense.”
Polaris didn’t move. His breath caught.
She stepped closer.
“I said,” she murmured, taking his chin in one gloved hand, “I insist.”
He tried to jerk his head back — a flash of instinct, resistance — but her hand caught him too fast. The velvet of her glove was soft, deceptively so, but her grip beneath it was like a vice. Fingers cold with control, pressing into his skin as if to remind him how little of him was still his.
He turned his head away, but her grip tightened. Her thumb pressed into the joint of his jaw, slow and punishing, until a dull ache spread like a bruise. He clenched his mouth shut, the one refusal he had left.
Her other hand brought the vial to his lips. Polaris twisted again, fighting it, but her thumb dug sharply into the hinge of his jaw. Pain flared. His teeth clenched tighter.
She tutted, almost fondly.
“You always were so stubborn.”
The tip of her wand was already in her palm.
And then, before he could brace, she flicked it — once — a silent spell.
Something slipped behind his eyes.
It wasn’t like a curse. It wasn’t pain.
It was weightless. Gentle.
Wrong.
He didn’t remember uncurling his fists.
Didn’t remember relaxing his jaw.
But his mouth opened — and she poured the contents in.
He tried to spit it out.
But something soft had taken hold of him — not her fingers, not the potion, but something inside. Something whispering don’t resist. it’s easier this way.
The liquid slid down his throat. Cool. Tasteless. Familiar, somehow.
Wrong.
He blinked hard, eyes watering.
“What—” His voice cracked. “What was that?”
Her hand let go of his face, smoothing down the front of his robes like he was a child being fussed over before a photo.
“Nothing harmful,” she said. “Just a little help.”
He didn’t feel helped.
He felt loosened . Like the inside of his head had gone soft around the edges. Thoughts still existed — but they didn’t cling to his bones the way they should. His arms felt too light. His chest too heavy.
He was still in control.
But only just .
And then she smiled — a slow, terrible smile — and said:
“Let’s begin.”
— ❈ —
He didn’t remember falling. Only the way the room had tilted — the way his knees had buckled, like they’d just been waiting for permission to give in.
The floor was cold beneath him. Or maybe he was cold. Everything felt distant — stretched thin and pulled apart at the seams.
His vision blurred at the edges. Each breath came like it belonged to someone else.
The potion was still working.
He could feel it peeling through him — not fast, not violent, but slow and soft, like something patient was unspooling his thoughts from the inside out.
It didn’t crush the truth out of him. It coaxed it — gentle, persistent, insidious. The kind of thing brewed not to harm, but to loosen.
He was resisting — some part of him still holding. But the potion didn’t care. It didn’t smash. It sifted .
His walls were leaking.
He couldn’t hold the thoughts. Couldn’t always tell which ones were safe to keep and which ones had already slipped. Tears spilled before he could stop them. Not sobs — not yet — just leakage. Just his body giving up pieces of him he hadn’t agreed to surrender.
She had asked him question after question.
And he had tried — Merlin, he had tried — not to answer.
Because the truth felt more dangerous than anything she could do to him.
Because if he let himself answer honestly, something in him would break that he wouldn't be able to put back.
So, he fought it.
Even when her magic touched him.
When she flicked and his jaw slammed shut with a sickening crack, tongue locked uselessly, limbs spasmed as if his own body wanted to obey her command of stillness. When her next hex crawled up his spine and settled like iron threads tightening, the pain spreading—hot, then like brittle glass beneath the skin—twitching, raw. His ribs drew in sharp, shallow. He tried to breathe around it.
He shouted once—something that might have been begging—and she cut him with a flick. The sting across his lips was sharp and clean, like snapping ice. Blood bloomed warm on the inside of his mouth, metallic and sudden, and he tasted it with each strained gasp.
He tried to think of anything else. The cracked crest on the wall. The sound of her shoes on the carpet. The tiny motes of dust drifting like slow stars.
But the thoughts didn’t stay. The potion chewed through them, slow and sticky, until only the questions remained.
The questions kept coming.
She was fraying now — he could hear it. A shake in her tone, the faint edge beneath her calm.
Resistance, to her, was not fear. Not pain. It had a name: defiance. And she treated it as sin.
It was unforgivable.
She started calling it evil. Whispering about corruption, about darkness, about him becoming something he wasn’t supposed to be, and in her voice the punishment was already present before the next spell fell.
When she asked if he was ashamed of the family, the answer didn’t want to form. He didn’t want to give her anything.
He tried to lie—half a word, a diversion— and something inside seized. Not just from her. From him. His own voice twisted in his throat, mouth caught between two truths, and the lie turned to static.
Her wand moved. His jaw snapped tight again, pressure searing along bone, muscles locking so hard that breathing became work. His hands spasmed, his shoulders clenched, his body a cage of itself.
Another attempt.
Another hex.
At some point, trying to speak became trying not to scream.
And still, she kept asking.
He wanted to disappear.
To sink into the rug, to fall through the floor, to become nothing but air so she couldn’t reach him.
Instead, he curled in on himself, a small, sobbing thing that barely remembered it had ever stood upright.
Her hand fisted in his hair.
Not gentle.
A sharp, punishing twist yanked his head back until his eyes watered. His neck burned. His fingers twitched on their own, curling and uncurling in useless spasms.
“Answer me! ” she screamed, voice shattering the room’s quiet like glass. “ Look at me and answer! ”
He opened his mouth to deny her — but something else came out.
The potion got there first.
“I’m sorry .” He didn’t know why he said it. He wasn’t, was he? What was he sorry for, he didn’t know anymore. The words fell out like loose teeth.
And then —
She exhaled. Slowly.
“Do you think I’m cruel?”
His heart thudded against his ribs.
He didn’t want to speak. Didn’t want to give her anything .
But the words were already crawling up his throat, uncontainable, bitter and blood-warm.
“I…” His voice cracked. He blinked hard. “Yes.”
Her fingers tightened.
“Yes, I do.”
Tighter still.
“I think you’re cruel .”
The words were shaking loose, one after another, like something finally coming undone. “I think you like hurting people. I think you enjoy it .”
Her hand trembled slightly against his scalp.
“And I hate you.”
Her breath caught.
“I hate you.”
He wasn’t sobbing now. He was shaking, but his voice came through — a child’s voice, thin and hoarse and burning.
“I hate you,” he continued. “I hate what you do. I hate what you make me feel. I hate how you pretend it’s for me when it’s just for you .”
And somewhere deep inside, a wall cracked. One he hadn’t meant to give up.
Her wand rose.
“I hate—”
“ Crucio .”
The spell hit and the world tore.
Pain bloomed from his spine outward—not fire, not simple heat, but a splintering, internal fracturing, like brittle ribs snapping under invisible weight, nerves shredding in bright, white shocks.
His back arched off the floor with a violent jolt. Arms flailed, legs kicked — not in resistance, but in seizure. His muscles no longer belonged to him. His jaw flew open with a nauseating pop; the scream ripped itself from his chest like an animal chewing through its own trap.
Blood filled his mouth.
He choked, gagged — and vomited. It came up thick and sour, splashing across the floor, across himself. He had no time to breathe before the next convulsion seized him, cruel and punishing.
His bladder released.
He wasn’t aware of it, not really. Just the hot shame of wetness, the sharp smell beneath the stench of bile.
“ Stop! ”
His voice cracked, high and desperate.
“ Please ,” he rasped. “ Please, I’ll— I’ll be good. ”
Tears and spit streamed down his chin. He didn’t know if his voice made sense anymore.
Time fractured. He was six again. Then eleven. Then nothing at all.
Thoughts blurred, bled into noise — like too many voices pressed against glass. One of them was his. The others were not.
“Please—please—please—”
But there was no mercy.
No discipline.
Just pain.
He screamed until his throat was raw, until there were no words left in him, only the sound of pain — wild, animal, endless.
His nails scraped against the floor, against his own arms, his own skin — anything to ground himself, anything to make it stop, as if pain had made him feral.
And then, finally —
Her hand let go.
His head dropped.
And he lay there.
Walburga stared down at him, wand still warm in her hand. Her chest rose once, then stilled. The look in her eyes was not rage.
It was disappointment.
But not surprise.
She tilted her head slightly, as if he’d just confirmed what she’d suspected all along.
He hated how calm she looked. Hated how still the room had become, save for the ragged sound of his breathing.
He didn’t see her move, only felt her fingers brushing the damp fringe from his temple.
No.
Not that.
He jerked his head weakly to the side — too slow, too late.
She had already uncovered it.
The faint white scar, thin as thread, just above his right temple. The one he always hid.
Her fingers lingered there.
“I’ve always wondered why hide under this,” she said softly, as if it were a joke. “But you never liked anyone touching your hair, did you? You also hate remembering, don’t you?”
A flick — and silver shears floated into view.
Polaris’s stomach twisted.
“No—” he rasped, voice breaking. “Don’t—stop—”
The first snip came.
Polaris froze.
Cold slid along his scalp. The second snip followed—
Snip.
“Stop— please—”
He tried to crawl away. His limbs failed him. Her hand went to the back of his head, anchoring him with a pressure that didn’t need force.
Snip. Snip.
He reached as if the motion could undo the sound, the theft, the small pieces of himself falling into his lap and onto the floor.
“Stop!” he gasped, voice broken. “Please, stop—”
She didn’t look at him. She kept cutting, humming under her breath—not a lullaby, something colder, each note a measured weight.
“Hair is vanity,” she murmured. “And vanity is pride. Pride leads to shame. It’s better you let go of all that now.”
He watched the tufts pile, helpless. The last shreds of control had bled out with the earlier screaming; now only a hollow endurance remained. He was quiet. Sobbing low, the sound spent.
Then she stood, fist full of hair, and summoned the mirror.
It was long and narrow; the frame blackened with age — he realized too late.
Because when he looked, he didn’t see himself.
The reflection wasn’t a reflection. It was an interpretation.
He saw what she saw: a small thing, a boy with too-wide eyes, a thin face trembling, a wound at his temple. Weak. Pathetic. Disloyal. The image shifted not by his thought but by some internal acceptance—some part of him already worn to believe it.
A thing made small.
A thing that would always beg.
A creature barely worth correcting.
“No,” he whispered. “That’s not—”
The mirror held the shape anyway.
And deep down, something in him believed it.
And Walburga — calm, exact — dropped the clippings of his hair into a silver dish.
With a flick of her wand, flame erupted. Curling the severed strands into smoke. The smell of burning hair filled the room.
She didn’t look at him as it turned to ash.
“Now,” she whispered. “You can start over.”
He wasn’t sure there was anything left to begin with.
She stepped back. “Come.”
Polaris didn’t move.
Not in defiance — he simply couldn’t. His limbs were unstrung, heavy with pain and shame and disgust . The floor beneath him felt too far from his own skin, like he was floating just above himself, unable to land.
Then a hand, gloved and decisive, gripped his upper arm.
He flinched, a full-body twitch, but didn’t resist.
She dragged him from the floor.
Not roughly. Not violently. Like luggage. Like something that belonged to her, even in this state.
His feet stumbled over the edge of the carpet. His bare toes scraped against the cold stone as they passed the corridor threshold. He tried not to look at the portraits on the wall — but he saw anyway, through blurred eyes: the faded Black ancestors, half-sleeping in gilded frames, not watching, not caring.
She led him down into the basement.
He didn’t understand — not fully — until the cold hit him, and he saw the door.
A door he’d never seen before.
And something inside him — the part that hadn’t fully broken — recoiled.
It wasn’t a room.
It was emptiness shaped like a room.
Cold air poured out like breath from a corpse, dry and sour. The stone walls inside were slick with damp. No windows. No light but the faintest silver glint off the doorframe. The floor vanished into shadow. There was no furniture. No fixtures. No reason for it to exist.
It wasn’t a room. Not really.
It was too small for that.
Just a box of a room — a hole.
His mother spoke again. “This is where it begins, Polaris. Clean slate. No distractions. No noise. Just you… learning how to be right .”
“No—” Polaris stumbled forward, barefoot and shaking. “Please don’t. I—Mother, I’m sorry, I really—”
She turned, expression cold, patient. She didn’t raise her wand.
She didn’t need to.
He rushed forward and grabbed her sleeve, collapsing to his knees as he clutched it.
“Don’t put me in there—please, don’t—” His fingers shook violently, grasping fabric like a lifeline. “I can change, I’ll learn, I’ll do whatever you want—just don’t leave me in there—please, I’m sorry—please, Mum—please—”
That word — Mum — fell from his mouth like blood from a wound.
Her gloved hand pried his fingers off one by one.
He clung harder.
He couldn’t stop shaking.
“Polaris,” she said, voice calm and detached, “get in the room.”
“I’ll be perfect,” he choked, tears pouring now, his whole-body trembling. “I’ll be perfect, I swear—I won’t disappoint you again—please—please, I’m sorry—don’t make me go in there—”
She shoved him.
It wasn’t hard.
But he was too weak to fight it.
He stumbled back, arms flailing to catch the doorframe, but his hand slipped on the cold stone. He hit the ground hard, shoulder first, breath knocked from his lungs.
He scrambled up, panic overtaking pain. Crawled toward the open door, mouth open in a silent scream.
“Wait—wait, no—don’t—”
The door began to swing shut.
He lunged. “No—Mum—Mum, don’t leave me here—please, I’m scared—I’m sorry, I’m sorry— please don’t close the door— ”
He tried to wedge his shoulder in the frame — anything to stop it.
But she was stronger.
The door slammed shut.
Click. Click. Click.
Each click landed like a verdict.
And then— the hum of magic sealing the room.
“No— no—Mum! ” He threw himself at the door. Banged his fists against it. “Let me out—please—I said I was sorry—I’ll do better— please —don’t leave me—!”
His voice rose, shrill and breaking, the pitch of pure panic.
“I’ll be good—don’t leave me—don’t leave me— Mum, please— ”
He banged harder.
Fists raw.
Skin splitting.
And still — no sound answered.
No footstep.
No retreating robes.
Just nothing .
He screamed for her again. Screamed himself hoarse.
Then—
“Sirius!”
His voice cracked.
“ Sirius, please —come get me, please—I’m down here—she—she locked me in—”
He clawed at the door.
“Regulus—Reg— Reg! Help me, please— somebody— ”
No one came.
And now—he couldn't hear himself.
The room swallowed his screams.
He gasped, staggered back into the dark.
“Please,” he whispered, quieter now, to anyone, to no one. “Please— I don’t want to be here—I’m sorry—please— ”
He backed into the far wall.
And when he reached it—he reached all of it. Every surface. The room wasn’t just small.
It was crushing.
A box.
A tomb.
His hands groped the walls blindly, panic rising into nausea again. The darkness felt thick, crawling across his skin. The air was too still. Too dry. He could hear nothing. Not even himself.
Polaris dropped to the floor, curled tight, face pressed to his knees.
He wanted to claw his way out of his own skin.
He wanted to scream again—but what was the point?
No one could hear him.
Not here.
Maybe they wouldn’t even know he was gone.
He shook.
He sobbed until there was nothing left.
Then he whispered their names again — Sirius, Regulus — but it didn’t feel like words anymore. It felt like remembering what hope used to sound like.
He hated it.
He hated it.
He pressed his hands harder to his scalp, as if he could will it back, as if he could forget what she’d taken.
The walls felt closer now.
They weren’t moving — he knew they weren’t moving — but his chest couldn’t believe it. His ribs were drawing tight, the air too thin, the silence pressing in like a second skin. He blinked into the dark, but it was too dark. Too still. Too wrong.
His breath hitched.
Then caught.
Then staggered into panic.
No. No. No.
Count.
Count something.
“Five,” he whispered, barely audible to himself. “There are five steps from the hall to the library. No—six, if you skip the rug. Sirius always skips the rug—”
His voice shook. He tried again, faster.
“One. The first stair in Grimmauld creaks. Two. Kreacher keeps the third shelf alphabetized. Three. My wand core is Thestral tail hair—no, no—start again—”
His fingers clawed at his scalp, not hard, just frantic — grounding. Reaching for the long hair that wasn’t there. Nothing to twist, nothing to hold.
He pressed his palms over his ears, curled tighter.
“Four. Four. Regulus sleeps on the left side of the bed—no—no, five—five things I can see— I can’t see anything— ”
His voice cracked into a half-sob, half-laugh. Hysterical. Unmoored.
His heart was pounding in his throat now, breath hiccupping in shallow bursts.
He tried to count again.
“One. One. One—”
It didn’t help. Nothing did.
— ❈ —
Sirius Black was screaming.
Not just shouting — screaming . His fists pounded against an invisible wall where the front door of 12 Grimmauld Place used to be. The wards shimmered faintly under the force but held.
His voice cracked as he shouted again, “ Polaris! ”
Nothing answered.
“Let me in— let me the fuck in! ”
A spark of ward magic lit under his palm as he hit the barrier again — harder — pain blooming through his wrist. He didn't care. He’d break every bone in his hand if it meant getting through.
Behind him, Regulus didn’t move. His grip on his wand was too tight, like he was holding himself together with it.
“I told you,” Regulus said, voice hoarse but steady. “She rewrote the wards. They don’t recognise us anymore.”
“She can’t do that,” Sirius snapped. “We’re her sons. This is our house—”
“She can,” Regulus snapped, face tight. “And she did. The wards listen to her wand and fathers . Ours don’t matter.”
Sirius rounded on him, fury gleaming sharp. “Just use yours . You’ve been studying Ancient Runes like a bloody priest. Do something! ”
“I can’t ! She sealed them with her wand! You can’t rewrite proprietary warding without the key wand signature!”
Sirius let out a sound — something between a growl and a laugh. “You’re saying we’re stuck out here. And she’s in there with him .”
Regulus said nothing. His throat bobbed.
“I’m so fucking useless,” Sirius muttered, voice breaking now. “I told him I’d come with him. That I’d protect him. I swore .”
Regulus looked away.
Sirius turned, venomous. “But you’re fine with this, aren’t you? Sitting out here like nothing’s wrong.”
Regulus snapped around. “ Don’t start.”
“She’s hurting him— right now —and you’re just standing there—”
“ Don’t start! ”
Sirius surged forward. “This is what you do, isn’t it? You say nothing. You do nothing. You watch. ”
“ Shut up, ” Regulus snapped, voice trembling with rage. “You’re so fucking full of yourself it’s suffocating !”
Sirius froze — just for a moment.
Regulus didn’t.
“Oh, what, nothing to say? You act like you’re some perfect brother. You’re not . You’re the worst of us. You only ever care about yourself.”
Sirius’s jaw tightened.
“You don’t try to understand me. You never have. And all that righteous crap about caring for Polaris?” Regulus laughed, bitter. “Before he came to Hogwarts, you never came home. Not once. Two years — and all he got were a few letters, if that. And now what? You show up for Yule and think you’re some kind of hero ?”
Sirius lunged.
Regulus didn’t move fast enough.
The impact was violent — not practiced, not clean, just years of rage and grief and guilt colliding. They slammed into each other, fists flying, Sirius shouting something incoherent, Regulus snarling as he shoved back.
“ENOUGH!”
The voice cut through the air like a blade.
Both boys froze.
There, standing at the edge of the garden path, wand in hand, was Orion Black.
And he did not look pleased.
“What in Merlin’s name are you two doing?” he asked coldly.
Regulus shoved Sirius off him without hesitation, breath ragged. “Father—she changed the wards. We can’t get in. She’s alone with Polaris.”
Sirius let out a bitter huff of a laugh. “Oh, now you want to ask him for help?”
Regulus ignored him. “She took Polaris and left us on the platform. Just left us . We had to find our own way back.”
Orion’s expression didn’t shift, but something behind his eyes darkened. “She changed the wards?”
“She locked us out,” Regulus said, desperate now. “You have to let us in—he’s in there alone with her.”
For a long moment, Sirius expected silence. Dismissal. Maybe even a cold reprimand, a cutting remark about overreaction. That was the father he knew.
But Orion’s jaw clenched—just slightly. He raised his wand.
“No one,” he said quietly, dangerously, “has the right to alter this household’s wards without my permission.”
Then, with a sharp flick of his wand, the air changed.
Magic surged suddenly. A low thrum vibrated through the space, as if the house itself had held its breath and was now exhaling.
The wards cracked.
A shimmer broke across the threshold, silent and final.
Sirius didn’t wait.
Neither did Regulus.
They bolted through the door — shouldered it open hard enough that one side slammed into the wall with a bang .
They didn’t stop.
They were inside .
— ❈ —
“ Polaris? ”
It was Regulus’s voice. And it cracked.
Polaris didn’t lift his head. Couldn’t.
He was too afraid.
What if it was another trick? What if she'd brought them here to watch?
His breath hitched. He whimpered before he meant to. Small and broken and utterly involuntary.
“ Merlin, ” someone whispered. Sirius, maybe.
Another step. Closer. Slow now. Measured, as if approaching a wounded animal.
Polaris tried to disappear again. He shoved his face into his arms. His body shook harder.
“Polaris—hey, it’s us,” Regulus said, his voice tight and desperate and real . “It’s—Merlin, it’s me and Sirius. You’re safe now. You’re safe—she’s not here. She’s not—”
He was still talking, still trying, but Polaris couldn’t catch the words. His heartbeat was louder than anything.
A hand touched his arm—gentle. Careful.
He flinched like it burned.
Sirius swore under his breath. Regulus knelt lower.
“It’s okay,” Regulus whispered, throat closing around the words. “You don’t have to do anything. You don’t have to say anything. Just—”
Polaris jerked back, trembling. His hands scrabbled for the wall behind him, trying to make himself smaller.
“No—” His voice was a rasp, breathless and sharp. “No, no, you don’t understand—she’s not done—she’s not done yet. ”
Regulus froze. Sirius moved forward instinctively, but Polaris recoiled again.
“She said I could start over,” Polaris choked. “That I could be right. But I’m not— I’m not perfect yet. I haven’t finished— I haven’t thought of all the things I have to fix—”
He tried to stand, but his legs gave out beneath him. He caught himself on the cold stone and winced, panic rising fast.
“You have to shut the door,” he gasped. “ Please. Before she comes back—before she sees—before she knows I spoke to you—”
He glanced at them, eyes wide and glassy. “ She’ll hurt you, if she knows you found me.”
His fingers twitched as if reaching for the door himself, too weak to move more than an inch.
“You don’t understand,” he whispered, shaking. “I wasn’t ready yet.”
Regulus’s throat is tight. He looks to Sirius, stricken — because this is not fear of punishment. This is terror wrapped in logic, a child trying to make the pain make sense.
A shift of air behind Sirius and Regulus.
Polaris saw the shadow first.
His eyes darted toward the doorway—and stopped.
His father.
He stood just behind his sons, framed in the broken silhouette of light. His wand was still in his grasp from dismantling the wards. His coat was half-unbuttoned, scarf trailing slightly. He looked like a man who hadn’t meant to see this. Like he’d come expecting a scolding. Maybe an argument. Maybe punishment needing moderation.
Not this.
Polaris’s breath caught. His body stiffened. His pulse spiked hard enough to make him dizzy.
He tried to push himself upright. Didn’t succeed.
“Father—” His voice cracked. “I didn’t mean to—I didn’t—”
The words tumbled out in pieces, tripping over themselves.
“I’m sorry. I’m— I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to disappoint you— I just—please—don’t be angry—”
His hands were shaking again. His whole frame had begun to tremble violently. He tried to bow his head but couldn’t—his neck burned, the muscles locked too tight.
And Orion just stared.
At the uneven hair. The bruises down Polaris’s jaw. The torn robe. The smell of vomit and blood.
he boy on the floor—his son—curled around himself like a thing meant for the dark.
Something cracked.
It didn’t show in Orion’s face—not quite. But it was there, deep beneath the mask. A flicker. A fracture. The kind that never unfractures.
He had spoken to Walburga after the Sorting. He had reminded her—Ravenclaw was not shameful. Not disgrace. Not disloyalty. It was knowledge, wit, discipline. If anything, it was safe . A respectable compromise.
He had believed—naively, foolishly, or perhaps just conveniently—that she understood. That nothing would happen. Nothing drastic .
Now this.
This.
Polaris, trying to apologise through split lips.
Polaris, terrified of being seen .
Polaris, begging not to be punished—again.
Orion’s hand twitched. Briefly. As if he meant to reach for the boy. As if he might help him to his feet.
But he didn’t.
His hand dropped uselessly back to his side. He didn’t know how to console a child. Not this one. Not any of them. Not really.
He had never been a good father. He would never pretend to be.
But this—
This was unforgivable.
“Kreacher.”
The air shifted with a crack. The elf appeared, hunched and trembling slightly.
Orion didn’t even glance at him.
“Warm water. Clean shirt. Pain draught. From the cabinet. Not diluted. ”
Kreacher hesitated. His eyes flicked briefly toward Polaris—something like shame in them.
Orion’s voice cut sharper. “Now.”
Another crack. The elf was gone.
Polaris didn’t lift his head.
His arms were locked around his knees; his cheek pressed to his elbow. He heard footsteps retreating — Orion’s — but his body didn’t believe it. Couldn’t trust it.
“Hey.”
Sirius’s voice. Low. Gentle, but not pitying.
No movement. Polaris’s breathing stayed shallow.
“C’mon, little star,” Sirius tried again, softer now. “Let’s get you out of here.”
Polaris shook his head. Barely. A tremor more than a gesture.
Regulus shifted closer. He crouched, voice near his ear now. “Pol, it’s okay. She told us where you are. She’s not down here. Father’s gone too. Just us.”
Still nothing.
Regulus hesitated. Then:
“Do you want me to carry you?”
At that, Polaris flinched. He curled in tighter, as if the idea of being touched—even kindly—was too much.
Sirius exhaled sharply through his nose. Frustrated. Not at Polaris, but at the world. At her .
Regulus tried, gently. “Can you stand? We’ll help—”
“ Don’t, ” Polaris rasped. His voice was hoarse, frayed raw. “Don’t look at me.”
They stilled.
“I mean it,” Polaris whispered, trembling. “Please. Just—just turn around.”
Regulus hesitated; mouth parted like he might protest—but it was Sirius who moved first.
Wordless, he turned his back.
Regulus followed, slow and reluctant, lowering his gaze as though that might soften the gesture.
December 24th, 1975, Wednesday
Dragonfire Reserve.
The label on the bottle caught the low firelight, gilt letters winking like old gold. Orion Black swirled the remaining fingers of whisky in his glass, watching the amber liquid catch the glow, watching it roll like molten glass along the curve. He wasn’t drunk. Tipsy, perhaps. Or just distant enough from himself to imagine the line didn't matter.
The burn of it still sat in his throat—sharp, clean, furious. Dragon-charred casks, they'd said. Smoky finish. Caramel notes. Rarer than truth in this house. It was the kind of thing a man wasn’t meant to get attached to. He should’ve stopped decades ago. Should’ve learned to sit down without reaching for it. But the moment he was still— truly still—he felt the pull of it. Not the drink. The silence. And what filled it.
He sighed, and the glass hit the desk with more weight than he'd meant.
He leaned forward, elbows on knees, fingers steepled over his mouth. Hands dragged down his face, pressing hard at his temples.
This family would kill him — and not with a curse.
If it wasn’t his father, it was his sons.
And if not them, Walburga. Fucking Walburga Black.
If there was ever a soul crafted by the universe purely to haunt him, it was her. She found new ways every week to unmake him.
She’d always been vicious, but yesterday—yesterday she crossed a line even Orion hadn’t thought she’d dare approach.
She hexed her own son senseless. Cut his hair—cut it —as if peeling sin straight from his scalp. And then, calmly—almost peacefully—she cast the Cruciatus Curse.
On her own child.
Of course he’d known. She’d used hexes before.
Spells thrown in rage, slammed doors, silencing charms laced with spite. He’d seen the edges of it. Heard the aftermath through the walls. But this… this was something else.
Had she done the same to Sirius?
When he was sorted into Gryffindor, had she—?
He couldn't remember.
Had he even been home that day? Or had he been too drunk to notice, too drunk to register the storm that ripped through the house the moment Sirius chose red over green?
He remembered shouting.
He remembered Sirius being sent to his room without food.
But not the rest.
The memory dissolved when he tried to hold it, melted away under the weight of whisky and denial . He didn’t know if he’d passed out on the sofa or vanished to the study with a bottle and a slammed door.
What had he missed?
What else had she done?
And what had he done?
It wasn’t as if he stood above it. He was no better. There was no denying it.
He’d used curses on them too—not often, but still. As if lessening the frequency softened the crime. As if it wasn’t still violence. Still fear. Still pain.
As if they’d forget it.
How much pain had his sons swallowed down while he drank himself into forgetfulness?
He felt sick. Not just from the drink, but from the rot beneath it—the quiet, gnawing truth that maybe he’d been complicit, not by action but by absence. Not a father. A witness who never looked closely enough to see.
Too drunk to stop it.
Too drunk to remember.
Too drunk to protect them.
And it was hard— so damn hard —not to hate himself for it.
Because in the end, he’d been a terrible father. Not because he was cruel. Not even because he stopped caring.
But because he’d never wanted this life.
Because the woman he’d loved—the only one he could’ve built a future for—had died before they ever made it to the altar. Before the dress she'd sketched in charcoal could be worn. Before the white rose bouquet or the vows beneath starlight.
He was left with duty. With Walburga. With the right bloodline and the wrong soul. And from that hollow place, everything else had followed.
He hadn’t loved her. Not once.
He’d loved a memory. And drank to remember her—then drank more to forget the life he’d settled for instead.
And in the middle of it all were his sons.
— ❈ —
The office door clicked open.
Orion didn’t look up.
Heavy footsteps crossed the threshold—first one pair, then another. One cane. He didn’t need to see their faces to know.
Pollux Black didn’t speak. Just walked over, lifted the half-finished whisky glass Orion had set down, and tossed the rest back in one gulp. The burn didn’t even make him flinch.
Arcturus made no such gesture. He merely stared at his son—nose wrinkled, eyes narrowing at the bottle on the desk like it offended him by existing. He lowered himself into the high-backed chair with the tired authority of a man who believed the world had failed to meet his standards and now owed him an apology.
Silence stretched.
Then, flatly Arcturus spoke. “She’s damaged the boy.”
Orion rubbed at his face, dragging a hand down his jaw. He didn’t ask which boy. He didn’t need to.
“The Cruciatus,” Arcturus continued, tone clipped. “Too far. He’s still a child, for Merlin’s sake. I expected her to raise them properly—not curse them into uselessness. The Black blood is mad enough as it is without us accelerating its decay.”
He tapped a finger once against the armrest.
“I’m looking into places to have her sent.”
Orion blinked.
His mouth twitched—just slightly—into something like a smile. It was small. Bitter. Almost confused.
His father was sending her away?
But before the relief could fully land, Pollux exhaled through his nose, heavy and derisive.
“She’s not going forever,” Pollux added flatly. “We’ll have her gone until summer. Long enough for her to reflect. By then, perhaps she’ll remember she’s meant to teach the boys, not turn them into twitching wrecks or useless limbs.”
Pollux didn’t look at Orion. Just reached into his coat, drew out an Ashenroot Pipe, and lit it with a practiced flick of his wand. The smoke rose in soft, curling wisps — faintly blue, faintly sweet — curling toward the ceiling.
Then muttered, "Maybe that’s why the eldest one keeps spitting in our name. Refuses to even say he’s a Black. Wouldn’t be surprised if she tried to hex the rebellion out of him too.”
Arcturus turned his gaze to Orion now, expectant and cold and asked.
“Well? Did she?”
Orion sat back. His shoulders were tense.
“I—I don’t know.” The admission tasted horrible. “I wasn’t… I don’t remember the Yule he came back after being sorted. I think I was out. Or drunk. I just remember Sirius being sent to his room without food. I didn’t think—”
He cut himself off. What was the point? He sounded like a fool.
Pollux let out a low, mirthless laugh.
“The future is doomed,” Pollux said, taking a drag.
Pollux exhaled slowly, watching the smoke curl toward the ceiling like a curse he couldn’t unsay as he took a seat.
“My daughter,” he continued, “has always been so keen —so rabidly obsessed—with preserving the House of Black. As if repeating those blasted mottos with enough force could glue the cracks together.” His lip curled, not with amusement, but something closer to disgust. “But the way she’s going… she might be the one to end it.”
That pulled Orion’s gaze up.
Pollux’s voice dropped, colder now. Drier.
“She thinks she’s forging heirs in fire and blood. But what happens when there’s nothing left but ash? One child currently rejecting the name entirely. One she’s broken so thoroughly, he flinches like a beaten dog. And Regulus—” he hesitated. “Even he will slip through her fingers soon enough, and she’ll wonder why they’re all running.”
He rose to his feet, pipe still between his fingers, and took another slow puff as he turned to face the mural behind him — a storm-dark seascape charmed to shift with the hour.
“No more heirs,” he said. “No more boys. Just a cursed manor, a hollow name, and a madwoman howling about blood purity in a house with no blood left to claim it.”
Pollux turned to Arcturus then, not pleading—Pollux Black didn’t plead—but warning .
“She wants the House of Black to live forever. But at this rate, she’ll bury it herself.”
Arcturus didn’t speak for a long moment. Then:
“She’ll be gone by evening. Somewhere this won’t become gossip.”
Pollux let out a low hum, neither agreement nor protest.
Orion leaned back in his chair, fingers draped loosely over the armrest. His voice came slow, almost idle — but with just enough edge to cut if you listened closely.
“And what of the Dark Lord?”
Silence followed, taut and brittle.
Arcturus looked at him then — not surprised, just tired of being disappointed. “I said,” he replied tightly, “I’m handling it. You’d do well not to concern yourself.”
Orion huffed a dry laugh. “Right. Of course .” He reached for the empty glass on the desk, remembered it was gone, and let his hand fall uselessly to his knee. “So, I’m not allowed to ask questions now? Even when the Dark Lord is sniffing around my son?”
The use of the title alone was a deliberate provocation. He didn’t care.
Arcturus’s stare flared sharper. Pollux found himself sitting as if to get a better view of the scene.
Orion leaned forward slightly, something cruel and amused flickering at the corner of his mouth.
“He wants to meet the boy,” he said softly, voice laced with disbelief. “The same boy she nearly shattered. But I’m not to worry. Because my father has everything well in hand.”
He shook his head, a breath of laughter catching at the end — like it was all just some spectacular joke he’d finally decided to let himself enjoy.
“I mean… come on. Really think about it. A Dark Lord, hanging all his hopes on a prophecy. Like some robed lunatic at the back of a carnival tent. Reading tea leaves. Muttering riddles over crystal balls. You can’t tell me that’s not funny.”
He tilted his head, the mockery in his tone now unmistakable. “Does he expect my son to sprout glowing runes on his skin? Speak in tongues? Or is it subtler than that? Maybe just standing in the same room with a confused, traumatized child will unlock some grand epiphany. A vision. A sign .”
Arcturus stood abruptly, the chair legs scraping hard against the floor.
“Enough,” Arcturus said. No bark. Just steel. “You are not to speak of this again.”
Orion didn’t flinch. Didn’t rise. He only stared at the fire of the fireplace — the way it devoured the logs with that same deliberate hunger he saw in men like Arcturus, like the Dark Lord. As if the only way to preserve something was to burn it.
Then, coolly Arcturus added, almost dismissively. “You’re drunk; that’s all this is.”
Orion let out a quiet laugh — not bitter this time, just dry and disbelieving. He turned his head slightly, not enough to meet his father’s eyes.
“I’m not drunk.”
“You smell like firewhisky.”
Orion scoffed. “If I needed to be drunk to see the absurdity in all this, I’d be far more optimistic than I am.”
A long pause.
“I’m allowed to think, Father. Even when it inconveniences you.”
The room stilled. Even the fire seemed to crackle more softly, like it had learned when to be quiet.
Pollux shifted again — and this time, the corner of his mouth twitched. Just slightly. The kind of expression that wasn’t quite a smile but carried the weight of one. Amused, clearly, at how easily Orion could get under his cousin’s skin.
Orion leaned back into the chair once more, letting his head tip slightly to the side, eyes fixed on the dancing flames.
Madmen and their riddles, he thought. Fools and their flames.
December 31st, 1975, Wednesday
Polaris lay on top of the bed, fully dressed.
He hadn’t moved in a while. Not asleep. Not restless. Just there — spine flat against the mattress, arms at his sides, eyes fixed on the dark silhouette perched near the window.
Orpheus blinked slowly, feathers puffed in sleep, talons curled around the brass rung.
He found himself wondering, quietly, what it might be like to be an owl.
Not in the childish, transfigurative sense. Not to turn into one. Just… to be one. To inhabit that kind of stillness so fully it became a language. To close your eyes and not be asked to explain why. To perch in high places and see everything from above, untouched by the noise below.
He pictured what it would feel like to twist his neck one hundred and eighty degrees — to look backwards without turning — and found the image both unsettling and strangely comforting. There was something admirable about owls. How they could hold so still and still see everything. How they could kill without malice and sleep without dreams.
He stared at Orpheus, with furrowed brows.
Would an owl remember pain? Would it understand it, examine it, store it like a book in a locked cabinet?
Or would it simply forget? Fly. Eat. Rest. Repeat.
He blinked slowly, mimicking the rhythm of the owl. His eyes stung with dryness. He hadn't noticed.
Behind him, the room sat undisturbed.
His trunk rested by the desk, its latch untouched. The edges were scuffed from the train platform, but he hadn’t reached for it. Not once.
Not even for his journal.
He couldn’t say what the week had been, exactly—just that, at some point, he’d draped the mirror and left it that way.
A scrap of black cloth now hung over the frame, pinned with whatever he'd found at his desk.
The fabric sagged unevenly in the middle, as if someone had meant to fix it and never did.
It wasn’t really to hide the glass. He just couldn’t bear to see it.
Or himself .
A knock came once.
He didn’t hear it.
The door opened anyway.
Narcissa didn’t take her time to walk in, her heels silent on the carpet. She moved with the effortless grace of someone who belonged in every room she entered, regardless of invitation. Her hand reached for the window’s heavy curtain.
The fabric drew back with a sigh of filtered light.
Polaris flinched at the light.
Not a jolt. Nothing dramatic. Just a small, sharp intake of breath — like a deer caught mid-thought, a creature that hadn’t realized it was being watched.
He sat up without thinking. Spine straight. Shoulders tight. As if bracing for something.
Narcissa paused, glancing at him — a quiet, fleeting look — but said nothing. No apology. No pointed comment. Just a flick of her wrist as she adjusted the curtain’s fall.
She walked to his desk, where a small pile of unopened letters sat beside a stack of books. The envelopes were still sealed — some worn at the corners, one with a wax stamp slightly smudged.
Two of the crests caught her eye.
House Avery. House Fawley.
She placed the parcel down beside them.
Black paper. Silver ribbon. Neat as a promise.
“You didn’t come down for tea,” she said.
Polaris blinked slowly, processing the words as if they were in another language. He hadn’t expected to see her.
“Didn’t seem important,” he murmured, more to the room than to her.
His eyes drifted to the parcel.
The silver ribbon caught the light—and for just a second, it looked like the glint of shears.
His breath hitched. Just slightly.
He blinked hard and looked away.
“Nothing does lately,” he added, quieter.
Narcissa said nothing. She didn’t sit, didn’t touch him, didn’t fill the space the way others might. She simply remained near the desk, her hands resting lightly on the polished edge—like someone who understood that nearness was enough, for now.
He hated that. And needed it. Both.
Polaris let himself sink back into the bed. Slowly. Carefully. His head settled against the pillow as if it were unfamiliar.
He turned his face toward the ceiling. Stared like it might offer him something.
After a moment, she moved.
She crossed the room and lowered herself into the armchair beside his bed—a deep blue thing with curved legs and carved wood arms.
She sat with quiet grace, legs crossed neatly at the ankle, as though the chair had been placed there just for this.
Her gaze flicked — once — to the corner of the room.
To the mirror. Still draped in black. Still sagging.
She didn’t move to reach for it. But her hand paused on the armrest, like she’d almost considered adjusting the cloth — and thought better of it.
A knock followed — softer this time — and the door opened again.
Lucius stepped inside with the posture of someone walking into a room mid-sentence. He hesitated, one polished shoe just past the threshold, before glancing at Narcissa.
She gave him a small nod. Reassurance, or permission.
He entered.
Lucius Malfoy always carried himself with polish, but now the lines were too clean — his spine too straight, his cuff adjustment too noticeable, like a man rehearsing stillness in a room that didn’t want it.
“Hope I’m not interrupting,” he said smoothly, though he lingered awkwardly by the door before finally settling into the chair at Polaris’s desk.
He perched on its edge as though uncertain whether he’d be asked to leave again.
His eyes skimmed the room, pausing a beat too long on the draped mirror.
“Bit superstitious, are we?” he asked, trying for lightness — but the joke landed flat.
Polaris didn’t answer right away.
For the first time since Lucius had stepped inside, he turned his head — slowly — to look at him. He didn’t smile. His expression didn’t shift.
But his eyes, heavy and rimmed red, drifted once more to the mirror in the corner.
Then back to Lucius.
“No,” he said. Flat.
No elaboration.
Lucius looked toward Narcissa again. She didn’t acknowledge the comment, only folded her hands in her lap and sat still.
Lucius cleared his throat. Lightly. A barely-there shift in posture — as though trying not to disturb the air too much.
“I, ah… We brought something. A small thing. Nothing extravagant.”
He gestured, almost offhandedly, to the parcel on the desk. But the tension in his fingers betrayed him.
“That was Narcissa’s idea,” he said. “I only added a small detail.”
“Our Yule gift,” Narcissa said gently. “Since we didn’t see you for Yule.”
Not a guilt. A fact.
Lucius nodded stiffly. “Yes. It was a shame you weren’t able to make it to the Yule evening feast.”
He meant it. Polaris knew he meant it.
Polaris sat up.
Not all at once — he moved like someone remembering how. The sheets whispered as he shifted, spine curling forward until he perched at the edge of the bed. His elbows rested loosely on his knees, fingers knit together.
He didn’t look at either of them.
Truthfully, he just wanted them to leave.
The room was too full. Of watchful eyes and careful silences. Of people who meant well in the way that always seemed to bruise more than it healed.
He’d received gifts for Yule. He hadn’t opened any of them.
They were in the storage room downstairs on the third floor, still untouched — despite Sirius’s persistence, as if the right present might somehow patch the wrong kind of pain. As if wrapping something in paper made it easier to hold.
Polaris didn’t want wrapping. He didn’t want Sirius pacing the hallway, talking too loud, hovering like Polaris might shatter if left alone too long.
He didn’t want anyone treating him like he was broken.
He wasn’t.
Still — it was nice to see Narcissa again.
He glanced at her. Briefly.
Then his eyes moved to the parcel on the desk.
Lucius didn't move his gaze from him for a moment, eyes flicking to his face, and said too easily, “You wear it well, you know. The shorter cut. Makes you look older.”
The words snagged something in Polaris’s chest.
He blinked once. Then again, slower.
His fingers twitched, curling slightly into the duvet as he shifted.
His shoulders rose — barely — like a tide building under skin.
“It looks awful,” Polaris said, voice low and tight.
Lucius’s mouth parted, just slightly, like he’d meant to speak — then thought better of it. A crease formed between his brows, subtle and slow, as if the weight of Polaris’s tone had landed somewhere he hadn’t braced for.
“You don’t have to lie.” Polaris’s voice cracked just slightly on “lie.” “You think saying that helps?”
Lucius opened his mouth. But Polaris’s next words came fast. Clipped. Shaking.
“You think it makes me look older?” he snapped. “I look like a bloody wretch. She didn’t cut it to style me. She did it to humiliate me. So don’t pretend it suits me.”
Silence.
Lucius sat back slightly, caught mid-motion. The polish slipped — not entirely, but enough to show the strain beneath it.
Narcissa straightened. Not abruptly, just smoothly — like a shift in posture rather than a decision. Still, she said nothing.
Polaris’s breath came shallow now, his mouth set hard, jaw clenched like he was physically holding back more.
Then, from that tightening stillness, Narcissa’s voice:
“Polaris.”
Firm. Calm. Clear.
“No one here is lying.”
A pause.
“You might not like it. You might feel… less. But we don’t see you that way.”
She tilted her head, just slightly. Her gaze stayed level.
“You’re handsome. No matter the length.”
Another pause.
“You don’t have to believe it. But don’t call us liars.”
Polaris had already looked away. His shoulders were hunched forward now; spine bowed like something protecting itself.
He kept his eyes down — locked on the weave of the bedspread — and breathed through his nose.
Shallow. Even. Shaking.
The room felt like it was holding its breath.
Then—
“I’m sorry,” Polaris whispered.
It barely registered as sound.
He glanced at Lucius — then dropped his gaze again like it burned.
“I shouldn’t have said that. It’s not your fault.”
A beat. His throat worked around the next words.
“May I open the gift now?”
Lucius nodded. The pretence had faded from his face.
Narcissa stood and retrieved the parcel from the desk. She didn’t return to the chair, but sat beside him on the bed — close, not touching — and laid the gift in his lap.
Lucius rose from the desk chair, to stand beside her where she now sat, watching Polaris stare at the gift.
The silver ribbon caught the light.
His breath hitched.
He closed his eyes. Then opened them. And slowly — very slowly — began to undo the ribbon.
He unwrapped the gift with care, peeling back the folds of paper as if they might tear too loudly.
Inside was a small, lacquered box. Black. Polished. Smooth as stone.
He opened the lid.
Cradled in deep green velvet sat a pocket watch. Silver. Luminous.
Polaris froze.
Not out of fear. Not awe. Something more fragile — a kind of stillness that came when emotion rose too quickly to catch.
His thumb brushed the edge. The metal was cold. Heavier than it looked.
He hadn’t meant it, when he’d mentioned it.
Just a passing thought — months ago, maybe longer — about how Uncle Alphard used to carry one. He hadn’t actually mentioned his uncle Alphard; he just mentioned the idea of having pocket watch.
He hadn’t thought anyone was listening.
On the back, an engraving.
Not late. Not lost. Just yours.
He read it once.
Then again.
Then again.
His fingers hovered, unsure whether to touch or to let go.
Narcissa’s voice came gently beside him. “We had it commissioned. Forged from moon-bright silver. The design is traditional… but it’s yours.”
Polaris didn’t look at her.
He lifted the watch.
Delicate etchings curled along the edges — fine scrollwork and arcane sigils, almost imperceptible unless the light caught them just so. The surface felt cool against his fingers, weighty without being heavy. He opened it.
The face was simple, austere. Enamel-white, like bone. Ink-black Roman numerals encircled the dial, each one thin and exact, as if drawn with the tip of a wand. Two thin hands suspended in silence.
Polaris didn’t look at her. He just stared at the watch.
Lucius spoke, quieter now. “The engraving was my contribution.”
Narcissa gave him a sideways glance.
“He saved you from worse,” she said mildly. “I had something far more sentimental in mind.”
Lucius gave a soft huff. “Truly horrific. I believe the phrase ‘our hearts are never strangers’ was floated.”
Narcissa swatted his arm, almost fond.
Lucius didn’t react. But the corner of his mouth curved — not quite a smile, but something like relief.
“I thought this was better,” he said. “You can read it how you like. It doesn’t demand anything.”
Polaris traced the words with his thumb again.
And then—
He smiled, faintly. He really liked it.
Something shifted in his face — not a breaking, but a loosening, like a knot unwinding behind his eyes.
“Thank you,” he whispered.
Narcissa placed her hand on the bed beside her — palm flat. She didn’t touch him.
“You’re welcome,” she said.
Then, gently she added.
“I hoped you'd like it.”
Polaris finally looked up at her and gave her a small nod.
Eventually she stood. Lucius followed.
No goodbyes. Just a look between them — not pity, not even worry.
The air felt less heavy. It felt easier to breathe for a moment.
He held the watch in his hand.
His thumb moved slowly over the engraving, once, twice.
Not late. Not lost. Just yours.
He mouthed the words — no sound, just shape.
As if they might mean something different, depending on how he angled them.
As if he could decipher them, if he just looked long enough.
Eventually, he lay back, the gift still in his hand.
Chapter 22: Everything and Nothing
Chapter Text
January 3rd, 1976, Saturday
The Ravenclaw common room still carried the hush of a castle returning to rhythm. Luggage sat half-unpacked at the foot of neatly made beds, timetables had been freshly pinned beside the noticeboards. Saturday morning crept in under a grey sky, the lake outside flickering with soft, silvery light. Somewhere in the distance, the castle clock chimed ten.
In one corner of the room, tucked between two armchairs and a shelf of rarely borrowed alchemy texts, three first-year girls huddled close together. Their heads were nearly touching. One had an arm curled protectively around a warm mug, another sat on the edge of her seat like she was listening for footsteps. The third kept glancing over her shoulder every few seconds, dark eyes wide.
"Did you see him at breakfast?" the tallest girl whispered, eyes darting toward the staircase to the boys’ dorms. “It’s—gone. Like, completely gone.”
Giggling, muffled. The girl with dark hair leaned forward, eyes gleaming with nervous delight. “I thought it was someone else at first. He looked— weird , didn’t he? Not bad, just… not like him.”
“He always looked a bit dead, though,” offered the smallest of the three. “But yeah, now it’s like—his whole face is different. I liked his hair. It was all wavy and— soft-looking.”
“Do you think he cut it? Like on purpose?”
“Why would he do that?” said the tall one, brows lifted high. “He had good hair. Proper old family hair. It probably even did that thing where it floats when he walks.”
They all laughed again, softer this time, nervous. Another glance toward the door.
“Maybe it was a spell gone wrong,” the dark-haired girl murmured. “Or maybe—maybe he’s trying to look scary now. You know. Since—well, you know.”
The others fell quiet for a moment. A silence of held breath.
Then, with a shrug: “Still doesn’t look bad. Just... too in your face. Like he’d hex you if you stared too long.”
“Yeah,” said the smallest. “Maybe that’s the point.”
“Actually,” the smallest girl whispered, leaning in again, “apparently yesterday someone saw him hex a second-year. Right in the corridor. Just—bam. Over a hair joke.”
“No way,” said the tall one, eyes wide. “Are you serious?”
“That’s what Isla said,” she insisted. “He hexed the boy’s eyebrows off. Or turned them green. Or maybe they caught fire. I dunno—something hex-y.”
“I don’t believe it,” said the dark-haired girl, though her voice was hushed with uncertainty. “He’s quiet. Creepy sometimes but not mean.”
“That’s not what it felt like when I tried asking him a question in Transfiguration,” said the smallest. “I just wanted help, since he always understands everything. But he looked at me like I was stupid and didn’t say a word. The Gryffindor boy who usually sits near him answered instead.”
“Oh—yeah, I remember that,” said the tall girl, frowning. “That was so awkward.”
The dark-haired girl bit her lip. “Okay, but... he does that to a lot of people. Maybe it’s just how he is? Like... maybe he’s not trying to be rude.”
“I said hi once,” the taller one added, a bit quieter. “He just walked right past. Didn’t even blink. I felt so dumb.”
“I mean, he is a Black,” the dark- haired one muttered. “Those lot all act like the rest of us are nothing.”
“Still doesn’t mean you have to hex people over a joke,” said the smallest.
The others nodded, but slowly. No one seemed entirely sure anymore.
Then the tall one leaned back slightly, voice low. “Did he get in trouble?”
“Apparently not. Professor Slughorn saw it and just sort of... waved it off. Said it was ‘harmless fun’, and the other boy was probably playing along.”
“Of course he did,” muttered the dark-haired one. “Why do pure-bloods from the oldest families always get let off with a tap on the wrist?”
“It’s always them,” said the smallest. “Anyone else would’ve had detention or lost points or—something.”
“They act like it’s charming ,” said the tall one, twisting the fabric of her sleeve. “Like—oh, boys will be boys. Hexing each other for fun. Why not throw in a dragon taming session before cereal?”
They all went quiet again, listening to the crackle of the fireplace. Then a flurry of motion—the dark-haired girl straightened, eyes widening. “Shh—someone’s coming.”
And just like that, the little circle scattered, mugs grabbed, and books pulled up as props. But their eyes still flicked toward the stairwell, toward the shadow of someone who wasn’t there.
— ❈ —
They sat curled into the alcove of a wide stone window, legs drawn up, the chill from the glass seeping pleasantly into their socks. Outside, the lake shimmered in the dark like a sleeping creature, half-moonlight scattered across its back. Inside, the castle was quiet — post-dinner hush, the kind that made even distant footsteps sound important.
Amaya was braiding Nia’s hair with gentle, practiced fingers, the curls slipping through her hands like ribbon. Nia sat very still, hands in her lap, eyes on nothing.
“I saw him yesterday,” she said finally, voice soft.
Amaya didn’t ask who.
“Just before dinner. I was coming down the stairs and he was—he was right there, heading up. I tried to talk to him again. Just to say sorry. But he walked right past me. Like I wasn’t even—” She shrugged. “Like I wasn’t there.”
Amaya paused in her braiding, fingers loosely holding the next section. “Nia…”
“I know,” Nia said quickly, blinking down at her hands. “I shouldn’t care. You’re going to say that. That I shouldn’t beg to be someone’s friend. That it’s pathetic or something—”
“I wasn’t going to say that,” Amaya said, tugging gently. “But it is weird how much it matters to you.”
Nia twisted around slightly, enough to glance at her. Her voice dropped lower. “Because it was my fault.”
Amaya’s hands stilled.
“I ruined it. We were fine, and then I said that thing—about how he's different. About Doyle, remember? I didn’t mean it to sound like I was judging him, but it did. And he just... shut off. I should’ve kept my mouth shut. It wasn’t even my business. I don’t even like Doyle. He’s annoying and always says mean things, and I was trying to say that, but I made it sound like I thought Polaris was the same.”
She exhaled sharply, as if she'd been holding it in for days. “And now he won’t even look at me.”
Amaya resumed the braid slowly, more careful now. “Maybe it’s not just you.”
Nia glanced back, confused.
“I mean, yesterday before dinner, I saw that Gryffindor—Sayre?—try to talk to him near the stairs to the Astronomy Tower. And he got completely ignored. Like, full-body silence.” Amaya raised an eyebrow. “Honestly, he looked kind of sad.”
Nia didn’t respond. She just tucked her chin closer to her knees.
A few moments passed in silence, the braid nearly finished. Then Amaya’s eyes shifted toward the corridor below.
“Don’t look now,” she murmured. “He’s coming.”
Nia stiffened. Her back straightened instinctively, and then she shrank inward again, turning slightly so her face was hidden in the folds of her sweater. Her heart skipped the way it always did when embarrassment met hope — stupid hope — and knew it shouldn’t still exist.
Polaris passed in silence; footsteps light but steady. He didn’t glance up.
His shoulders were hunched, like the light from the sconces was too bright. Or maybe the cold had gotten under his skin.
When he turned the corner, Amaya leaned forward, peering after him still curious about his hairstyle choice.
“Wait... has he always had that scar?” she asked. “On the side of his head?”
Nia didn’t look. Didn’t want to. She pressed her forehead to the stone and closed her eyes.
“I don’t care,” she muttered.
But her voice cracked just a little when she said it.
January 7th, 1976, Wednesday
“…and of course, once the Dittany leaves have been properly dried, they must be sealed in an airtight jar immediately ,” Professor Sprout was saying, her voice as bright and bouncy as ever despite the early hour. “Otherwise, they lose their potency and—heavens, we wouldn’t want that, now, would we?”
Senna barely blinked. Her chin was resting heavily on her hand; elbow balanced on the worn edge of the wooden bench. Her eyes were fixed somewhere beyond the greenhouse glass, watching the grey morning mist unravel across the distant treetops.
Next to her, Corvus wasn’t any more invested in the lesson, but his attention wasn’t on the window. It was on the front row. More specifically, on Polaris, who sat upright, hands neatly folded, eyes straight ahead, not taking a single note.
Sprout's voice chirped on, undeterred. “Now Dittany is famously difficult to cultivate in poor soil, which is why we use a specially enriched compost—oh! And be careful not to overwater—”
Corvus leaned toward Senna suddenly, keeping his voice low. “Has he said much to you since we got back?”
Senna raised a brow, turning her head slowly. “Who?”
“Polaris.”
“Oh.” She glanced toward the front row herself, lips tugging downward slightly. “Not really.”
Corvus raised an eyebrow. “You’re in the same house.”
“So? Doesn’t matter.” Senna shrugged, eyes following the slow rise and fall of Polaris’s shoulder blades. “Feels like I have to drag the words out of him. He’s… distracted. I dunno. Just off.”
She muttered it under her breath, her tone dulled by the same boredom she’d given Sprout’s lecture. Corvus didn’t answer straight away. He just looked back toward Polaris, frowning faintly.
She hesitated, then added, “He used to always sketch in front of the fireplace. Nearly every night last term. Haven’t seen him do it once since we got back.”
Her voice dropped slightly on the last part.
“Like he’s still here, but not really here.”
Up front, Professor Sprout clapped her gloved hands together with the finality of someone very pleased with her own lesson. “And that’s Dittany done! Now, let’s move on to identifying key root systems. Pass your samples forward, dears, and no squabbling this time!”
Senna groaned quietly and slouched lower.
Professor Sprout, unfazed as ever, clapped her gloved hands together. “Mr Black, dear, would you fetch the preservation powder from the storage cupboard? Just to your left—the green tin on the second shelf.”
She was already moving down the aisle before she finished the sentence, still chattering cheerfully about root preservation and fungal resistance.
Polaris didn’t move.
He was staring at the cupboard door.
Just the door.
His pulse hammered in his ears, drowning out Sprout’s voice, drowning out everything. His fingers twitched against the table.
Aurelia, seated just to his right, made a face. “Are you deaf, or did you forget how legs work?”
He didn’t respond. He only stiffened further; fingers still curled around the edge of their desk.
She rolled her eyes in full performance mode. “Ugh, I’ll get it then. Merlin, forbid you sprain something.”
Aurelia stood in a flourish, partly to save the moment, partly—if she was honest—to score another point in Sprout’s imaginary star chart. Herbology was her favourite, after all. She flicked her hair back over her shoulder and called over her shoulder with a smirk, “Scaredy cat.”
The cupboard creaked open with a light groan. It was tighter than she expected — packed with supplies, rows of labelled jars and tins stacked beside gloves, trimming shears, bundles of dried leaves tied with twine. She crouched in, half-turned toward the shelves.
Polaris’s jaw clenched.
He was not scared.
He was not.
It was a cupboard. It was lit. It wasn’t even dark in there.
His knuckles went white. Then, abruptly, he stood, his chair scraping against the floor with a sharp screech.
He crossed the short distance to the cupboard in three clipped strides.
It’s fine , he told himself. It’s not even dark. It’s not dark at all. The cupboard was fully lit. The shelves were low. Nothing’s going to happen. It’s fine.
His breath hitched. The cupboard was too small. Too close.
Inside, Aurelia had already spotted the tin. She lit up. “There it is,” she said brightly, reaching up.
At the same moment, Polaris reached too. Their hands brushed.
Polaris flinched—violently.
The tin slipped from her grip, hit the edge of the shelf, and clattered to the floor, popping open as it struck.
Powder burst out in a soft, dusty cloud as it hit the floor.
For a moment, it wasn’t Herbology. It was the basement. The dark. The breath he couldn’t catch.
“Watch it—!” Aurelia started, but the words hadn’t even fully formed when he shoved her.
He didn’t mean to. He just moved—too fast, too hard—before he could stop himself.
Aurelia stumbled back with a yelp, crashing into the side of the cabinet. A sharp edge caught her cheek. She winced, hand flying up to cover it, her breath shallow.
Polaris was already backing out. Already breathing too fast. His chest rose and fell in sharp, uneven bursts as he stepped out of the cupboard, not looking at her, not looking at anything. Just away.
A few heads turned.
A tin clinked again as it rolled to a stop.
Sprout paused mid-sentence. “Everything alright up there?”
Polaris didn’t answer. He stood just outside the cupboard, back to the room, shoulders rigid, chest rising and falling like he couldn’t get enough air.
Aurelia emerged a second later, hand pressed to her cheek, eyes narrowed. A thin red line ran down her skin, bright against her face.
She looked at Polaris once. He still hadn’t looked at her.
Then she turned to Sprout with a lightness that didn’t quite reach her voice.
“Sorry, Professor. Dropped the tin. I’ll clean it up.”
Sprout blinked, half-convinced, half-concerned. “Oh. Alright then—just be careful, it’s temperamental once exposed to moisture.”
Aurelia nodded, crouching to pick up the tin. Her eyes flicked toward Polaris again—who, strangely enough, wasn’t looking at her, or the cupboard, or anyone else. He was just staring at his hands, fingers slack, as if he didn’t quite recognize them.
Aurelia scoffed under her breath. “Weirdo.”
She didn’t say it loud enough for anyone to hear—maybe not even herself—but it slipped out all the same. Then she bent to gather the spilled powder, mouth pressed into a thin line.
The class ended with a chorus of scraping stools and scattered chatter, Professor Sprout waving them off with her usual cheer.
Aurelia stood, throwing parchment into her satchel. She hadn’t said another word to Polaris since the incident—hadn’t looked at him, either, though he’d felt the weight of her silence all throughout the rest of the lesson.
Polaris watched her pack up, his own movements stiff. He hadn’t taken notes for the second half of class just like he hadn't for the first half, hadn’t touched the root samples Sprout handed out.
He moved before he could talk himself out of it.
“Potter—”
She didn’t look up.
“I’m… sorry,” he said, the words slow and awkward, like he was pulling them out from under something heavy. “I didn’t mean—”
She snapped the buckle on her bag shut and finally turned to face him.
“What?” she said, sharp. “Going to push me again? Because a blood traitor touched you?”
The words hit with more accuracy than she probably knew.
Polaris flinched—not physically this time, but something in his eyes pulled back, shuttered hard. His mouth opened like he might defend himself, but he couldn’t find the language for it. The air between them turned brittle.
“I was trying to apologise,” he said, tone tightening, like he couldn’t quite believe he had to explain that.
But Aurelia was already done with the conversation. She shifted her bag higher on her shoulder, stepping past him like he wasn’t even worth the breath.
“Andrew,” she called, raising her voice slightly. “Want to come with me to the infirmary? This thing stings like hell.”
The Slytherin boy glanced at her cheek as he stood — the red line was thin was hard to miss. He looked up from where he was brushing soil off his robes and quickly moved to her side, throwing Polaris a wary glance as he did.
Aurelia didn’t wait for Polaris to say anything else.
She walked out with her chin high, a red line gleaming against her skin and a wall firmly back in place.
Polaris stood alone beside their shared table, fists clenched so tightly that his nails bit into his palms.
Then, a familiar presence at his side.
Corvus didn’t say anything at first. He just reached across the table and began packing Polaris’s things with an efficient, practiced calm—closing his ink bottle, stacking his parchment, sliding the textbook into his bag.
Nearby, Senna and Sylvan waited just outside the greenhouse, murmuring to each other in the low tones of students who didn’t quite know what had happened, but had definitely noticed something.
Corvus closed the satchel and nudged it gently toward Polaris. “You want to meet up after next period?” he asked, voice low. Casual, almost — but not careless.
Polaris stared at him for a long moment.
Then, without looking away, he muttered, “I’ve got things. I don’t know. Maybe.”
Corvus didn’t blink. He nodded like he expected that — like he’d already guessed that whatever happened over the break hadn’t left Polaris untouched. But instead of pulling back, he shifted gears.
“Aura got us Yule gifts,” he said offhandedly, adjusting the strap of his bag. “Apparently… the same one. Said we’re meant to open them together or something.”
That caught.
Polaris’s expression flickered. His shoulders, still stiff from the cupboard, the class, the blood, eased just slightly. “She got me something too?”
Corvus shrugged, a quiet smile ghosting his lips. “Apparently.”
Polaris looked down at his hands — the crescent marks from his nails still red along his skin — then back at Corvus. His voice, when it came, was soft. “Alright. After next period.”
Corvus gave a single, small nod. No victory in it. Just understanding.
— ❈ —
The Astronomy Tower's indoor alcove still carried the faint chill of winter despite its enchanted glass shielding the wind. Laughter echoed faintly from a corner where a pair of Gryffindors were arguing about retrograde motion, while a Ravenclaw third-year cast warming charms over her inkpot with intense concentration.
Corvus dropped into the seat beside Polaris with a familiar sort of flair, like he’d just made a grand escape from something profoundly dull. “You will not believe how close I came to falling asleep in Binns’s class. Again. I’m nearly convinced he’s a ghost only so he can’t be arrested for magical cruelty.”
He pulled a neatly wrapped box from beneath his cloak and slid it toward Polaris across the table.
Polaris raised an eyebrow, already noting the craftsmanship. The runes etched into the edges shimmered faintly beneath the dim light — precision work, the kind only commissioned by old families with even older vaults.
“Two-way mirrors,” Corvus said, grinning like a cat who’d just discovered a sunbeam and a secret. He clearly decided to have a peek beforehand. “Custom-made. Courtesy of Cousin Aura, who says we’re ‘terrible at owling.’ Apparently, this is her solution. Honestly, I think she just wanted me to stop writing over her best parchment.”
His fingers hovered over the glass, hesitant. Like it might reflect something he wasn’t ready to see.
Polaris turned the mirror over in his hand. The charmwork was subtle — no garish flashes, no obvious glyphs. Just power layered cleanly beneath smooth obsidian glass. “I actually thought about these once,” he murmured. “Didn’t think to ask.”
“Clearly, we just needed a nosy Slytherin cousin with an imagination and too much spending money.”
Polaris huffed — A breath that might’ve been a laugh. Or just air escaping — then lowered his voice. He glanced around, checking for eavesdroppers before leaning in, his fingers still brushing the mirror’s edge.
“I’m sorry I didn’t respond. To the letters. Over break.”
Corvus shrugged, resting his chin on his palm. “Don’t be. You’re allowed to disappear, you know. Even from me.”
There was no accusation in it — just quiet understanding, like the pause in a song that’s part of the melody.
Corvus tapped the table once, then added, voice even lower, “Was it… one of those breaks?”
He didn’t look directly at Polaris when he asked — but he didn’t need to. The question sat between them like a shared language only they spoke.
Polaris nodded once. Then, without thinking, he lifted a hand to run through his hair —
—and stopped.
His fingers hovered mid-air, caught in the absence.
The gesture had come so naturally, so automatically, that the realization hit like a slap. There was nothing to run his hand through.
No soft waves to twist between his fingers. Just the short, remnants she’d left behind.
He let his hand drop slowly to his lap, curling it into a fist.
Corvus sighed through his nose, gaze flicking up toward the softly glowing ceiling as if asking the stars for patience. "You’ve been hard to find. Since we got back, I mean. First day, I thought maybe you missed the train."
Polaris almost said something — you could see it in the way his mouth shifted, like guilt catching on the edge of a word. But it never came.
He fiddled with the cuff of his sleeve, then cleared his throat.
“I—” Polaris hesitated, then said with an awkward tilt of his shoulders, “I might’ve… accidentally pushed Potter earlier.”
Corvus blinked. “You pushed her?”
Polaris looked vaguely pained. “It wasn’t… like that. She startled me. It was an accident.”
Corvus leaned back theatrically, placing a hand over his heart. “You actually laid hands on her? And you lived ? Merlin. She must’ve deserved it. You have no idea what I deal with in Slytherin — she’s unbearable. Always marching into arguments that aren’t hers, especially when the halfbreed finds himself on the floor. Honestly, why have a girl fight your battles?”
Polaris rolled his eyes, but it softened into something reluctant, almost grateful.
“I didn’t mean to hurt her.”
“I know you didn’t.” Corvus’s voice lost its mockery for just a moment. “You’d never do something like that unless—”
“Unless she deserved it?” Polaris deadpanned.
Corvus smirked. “Exactly.”
Polaris didn’t answer. His gaze had drifted, unfocused — not with thought, but absence. He was still, hands resting lightly on the tabletop, one of them having turned the mirror over without even noticing.
January 8th, 1976, Thursday
Polaris walked in silence, head tipped just slightly downward.
His wand sat in his right hand, thumb worrying the grain near the base. His left was buried in his pocket, fingers clenched around the cool silver of his watch — not to check the time, but to hold something steady.
Since returning from Yule, he'd filled his evenings with the Vass notes. Not out of obsession — or so he told himself — but because he needed something structured. Something that he could try make sense of. Even if it was just as scary.
Anything, really, to not feel like he was floating above his own life.
“—and Father said the snow wasn’t nearly as satisfying as it should have been,” Sylvan was saying, his tone idly amused. “Not that we had to see much of it. The wards kept the drifts out. But still — you expect some sort of grandeur in the Alps, don’t you?”
Polaris nodded vaguely, eyes fixed on someone trying to catch their toad.
“Grandmother nearly hexed the house-elf again — for misfolding the linen. Third time this season,” Sylvan added airily. “I told her she ought to just vanish the poor thing and be done with it, but you know how she is about legacy punishments. So, performative.”
Polaris barely registered the words.
He hated this part. Not the walking. Not the company.
Just… the looking. The way students glanced at him too quickly and then too long.
How a few didn’t even bother to look away anymore. How some whispered and some smiled like they knew him — the wrong version of him — and some didn’t even bother to pretend they weren’t afraid.
It was worse than before.
The silence was harder to outrun.
He shifted his grip slightly on his wand. The runes in the Vass notes still refused to align. It had seemed as though he did everything right, but something about them didn’t respond.
Like he’d missed something.
And he was starting to think he had.
Pathetic.
That’s what it was.
Wallowing. Wandering the corridors like something shattered.
If he had to be honest, he hated the way it made him feel. He wasn’t even sure how to put how he felt to words.
He wasn’t going to keep doing this.
He wouldn’t be that.
He had to be better than that.
He adjusted his collar sharply and inhaled through his nose — shallow, but even.
Sylvan tilted his head at him slightly, about to continue — but the voice behind them made him pause.
“Behold! His Royal Frostiness, trailed by his ever-faithful shadow.”
Polaris didn’t stop walking, but his grip on the watch tightened.
Doyle.
Since returning from the Yule break, the blond had made it his personal mission to be intolerable. A sneer here, a jab there — nothing worth detentions, always just short of something the professors would act on. But this time, it wasn’t under his breath. It was louder. Just enough volume to make sure a few heads turned.
A group of Hufflepuffs by the Charms classroom slowed as they heard it. Two Ravenclaws hovering by the door pretended not to watch.
Polaris kept walking. Barely.
Sylvan cast him a sideways glance.
He could tell Polaris was off — had been since they got back. It was hard not to notice.
Sylvan hadn’t asked about it. Not directly. He just made sure to talk enough to fill the silences Polaris didn’t want to fill himself.
And now Doyle was trying to make things worse.
“Oh, come on, Black,” Doyle called again, louder now, striding a few steps forward. “You never did answer me last time. I did ask about your new disaster, didn’t I?”
Sylvan stopped walking.
So did Polaris.
Doyle’s smirk widened as he slowed to stand near them. “Bit of a bold look, that. Not really your style. Bit of a weird way to start a new term.”
Polaris didn’t turn. His posture was unnervingly still.
“Maybe mummy dearest shaved your head for being a disappointment,” Doyle continued, faux-sympathetic now. “Or did you just wake up and think, ‘Yeah, I want to look like a curse went wrong’?”
There it was.
A small laugh from somewhere behind them. Just one of the younger students. Nervous. But Doyle heard it — emboldened by it.
Sylvan hands clenched into a fist. “You’re not nearly clever enough to be this loud, Doyle.”
But Doyle ignored him, eyes on Polaris like a predator sniffing weakness.
“I liked the old look better,” he said, louder this time, circling slightly to stand in front of Polaris. “You know — when you didn’t look like you’d just lost a bet.”
Polaris finally turned.
His face was unreadable. Cold. But not distant. His eyes were locked on Doyle’s, unwavering.
Doyle grinned. “What’s that on your temple, anyway? That blotchy thing. Scar, is it?” He leaned in slightly, mock-studious. “It’s ugly.”
The words hung there a second too long.
Polaris didn’t blink. He didn’t breathe.
He simply stood there, still — too still — like something had fractured mid-thought. His fingers had curled tighter around the wand in his hand, not raised, not pointed. Just held. Locked. Like a lifeline.
Sylvan stepped closer instinctively, catching the shift. His voice lowered — cautious, not scared. “Polaris—”
But it was too late.
The wand moved — fast, not fluid — an instinct, not a choice.
A sudden burst of light shot from the tip.
Doyle went flying backward, a shout caught in his throat as he hit the wall with a sickening thud , robes crumpling beneath him as he slid halfway to the floor.
Gasps broke across the corridor like ripples — sharp, shocked, immediate. Someone screamed. A Hufflepuff near the door backed up so fast they knocked over another.
Polaris didn’t move for a moment.
He hadn’t said anything. He hadn’t meant to cast anything.
His arm dropped slowly.
The wand hummed in his grip, as if it too hadn’t expected to be obeyed so fully.
Doyle groaned from where he lay crumpled near the baseboard, one hand pressed to his ribs.
Polaris didn’t check if he was all right.
Didn’t check if Sylvan followed.
Didn’t wait to see what people had to say.
He turned on his heel and walked. Not quickly, but steadily — like if he stopped, he might splinter.
Down the corridor. Away from the Charms room.
Away from the eyes.
Away from the shame.
He tried to breathe.
Once. Twice.
The inhale caught halfway up his throat and burned like something torn.
— ❈ —
It was late afternoon, the fifth-years Gryffindors had more or less taken over the far side of the common room, a mess of half-written essays, discarded scarves, and snack wrappers cluttering the table. Not that anyone was working.
“Honestly,” one of them said, leaning back so far in his chair it nearly tipped, “I don’t even care if it’s true. It’s hilarious either way.”
“Mate, the story changes every time someone tells it,” another chimed in, legs propped up on a stool. “One version has him shooting someone across the corridor. Another says the other person fainted from fear. Like, get real.”
“Apparently, he didn’t even say anything. Just—” one of them flicked their fingers dramatically, “—blinked, and a Hufflepuff went flying. Wordless magic. Very cursed prodigy.”
That got a laugh.
“Every time it’s one of the Blacks,” someone else muttered, shaking their head. “First it’s Sirius setting fire to his cousin’s robes during Christmas hols —”
“That was alleged ,” one was quick to add.
“—then Regulus getting hissy over someone taking his prefect bathroom slot, and now this one — nearly kills a kid with a look.”
“Think it’s a family requirement,” one girl said through a yawn. “Pureblooded, dark-haired, emotionally unavailable, and allergic to quiet living.”
A few of them snorted. One boy leaned in mock-seriously. “Do you think they rehearse it over holidays? ‘Alright lads, which one of us is gonna kick up a scandal this term?’”
Another voice piped up: “No, I bet the youngest one drew the short straw. First-year crisis. Classic.”
“Honestly?” someone added, stretching. “It’s probably all blown out of proportion. Heard the Hufflepuff that got hurt is always mouthing off. If someone blasted me into a wall, it’d probably be deserved too.”
That got the biggest laugh yet.
“Probably wakes up quoting Latin and crying black tears.”
“Yeah, well,” someone said, finally reaching for their neglected textbook, “as long as he keeps his wand pointed away from me, he can cry in whatever language he wants.”
They all laughed again — not cruelly, just carelessly.
Teenagers with nothing better to do than make the strange boy stranger.
The Chronologus Entry — January 9th, 1976, Friday
I should’ve hexed Doyle properly.
Not the weird, half-accidental, stupid wand-firing thing that made me look like I’ve lost my mind. A real hex. One with intent. One I meant.
Maybe something with boils. Or teeth falling out. Or a charm that makes your voice sound like a goblin’s for a week. Creative. Dignified.
But no. Instead, I go full silent-wand-fireball-mode and knock him into a bloody wall like some unhinged cautionary tale. A first-year! With no incantation! That’s not power, that’s madness. Exactly what people already think — cursed, dangerous, some dark little freak messing with magic I shouldn’t understand.
And now Doyle gets to limp off to the hospital wing, clutching his ribs and pretending he nearly died again. He slept there. All night. Like he’s the victim.
Dramatic little worm.
Pomfrey said he’ll be fine. Of course he’ll be fine. Probably got a bruise and a bruised ego and spent the evening whining about how terrifying I was. Again. Like I came at him with a bloody axe, not a wand.
It’s the same thing as before. Before Yule. When I actually hexed him — properly, on purpose, because he wouldn’t stop running his mouth — and he went on and on about how I “nearly killed him” with a spell that barely had any bite. Wouldn’t shut up about it for days.
So now this happens — wand goes off without a word, Doyle gets flung halfway across the corridor — and suddenly it’s all confirmed. “Oh, see? He’s dangerous. He’s off. Told you.”
I hope it hurt. I hope he thought for one second that I might actually do something worse.
He called me ugly. Might I add. I already think I am, I don’t need some other sorry sod telling me the same thing.
He asked if my mum shaved my head for being a disappointment. Oh, how right he was.
And no one said a bloody thing.
Well — Sylvan said something. But it’s not like Doyle cares what he thinks.
I didn’t even care that much at the time, which is the weird part. I was mad, obviously, but not magic-flying-out-of-my-body mad. I didn’t even cast a spell. I didn’t say anything. I didn’t even raise my wand properly.
I just felt it.
And the wand — my wand — answered.
Which is not supposed to happen. I’ve read so many theory books and none of them say, “Oh yes, if you clench your jaw and feel deeply humiliated, your wand will act on your behalf.”
I tried again when I got back to the dorm. Sat on my bed, shut the curtains, focused so hard on the same feeling — the same flash, the same memory, the same everything — and all that happened was my socks smoked a little and I gave myself a headache.
So, congratulations, me. Magical prodigy one moment, damp sparkler the next.
Morgana, this is pathetic. I hate writing like this.
But there’s no one to talk to about it, is there? Can’t exactly say, “Hello Sylvan, today I may have nearly cursed a boy into a coma with my wand’s free will and I’m feeling a bit wobbly about it.” He’d just talk more about his grandmother and how the Alps didn’t meet her standards of snow.
And Corvus —
I could. He already knows about the headaches. The notes. The weird riddle-ghost nonsense. He wouldn’t think it was too strange.
But I don’t know.
Flitwick was kind about it. Too kind. Said something about “reactive cores” and “emotions outpacing thought.” I don’t want to be someone whose wand goes off because I got cornered. That’s not strength, that’s chaos in a fancy robe.
Honestly, I don’t even feel shocked anymore. Of course this happened. Of course something had to. There's always something, isn't there?
Like that time the wand moved. Lead me straight to the Vass notes.
I shouldn’t be surprised.
Because of course I’d get the odd wand. The one with a haunted backstory and a habit of doing what it bloody well pleases.
Everyone else gets sleek oak or reliable birch. I get whatever this is — a wand with moods. A wand with plans. Maybe I should name it. Lady Inferna, Ruler of Impulse. Or just Bastard, for short.
Honestly, what else can it do?
Levitate me in my sleep? Curse someone because I dreamed about them? Write entries in this diary so I don’t have to?
At this point, I wouldn’t even be surprised.
I’m not scared of it, which is probably the worst part. I should be. But mostly I’m just tired. Tired of pretending I have any real control when clearly, I don’t. Not over my wand. Not over what Doyle says. Not even over myself.
Nate tried to talk to me again after detention. I shouted at him. Told him to leave me alone. I didn’t mean to.
I don’t know what I’m doing.
I keep reaching up for my fringe when I’m thinking too hard, like it’s still there. Like I can still hide behind it.
But there’s nothing to pull down now.
It’s so stupid how I hate seeing it in the mirror, and now everyone else gets to. Like it belongs to them too, now. Their favourite new topic. The scar, the stare, the freaky spell. Their little story.
Corvus and I got a two-way mirror for Yule — so we could talk without owls.
Since getting it I’ve stopped myself from throwing it across the room, cause whether I liked it or not there were mirrors everywhere.
Felt like I was doing better since Yule. Had the Vass notes — something bigger than me to focus on. But now I’m back and it’s just eyes, everywhere — watching, whispering, waiting for me to crack. And then I do. I literally crack. Magic comes out sideways. Perfect.
What am I even supposed to do with that?
At least Flitwick didn’t punish me like I was dangerous. Gave me detentions in the hospital wing. Said Pomfrey won’t ask questions. Great. Quiet company with stacks of potions. That’s exactly what I need — isolation with the smell of dittany and stale despair.
Maybe I am cursed.
Or maybe Doyle just deserved it and I finally stopped pretending I’m better than responding.
No. That’s not fair. I am better.
Or I have to be.
…I’m going to sleep.
Whatever.
If my wand wants to do something else tomorrow, it can write my bloody History of Magic essay for me.
Or better yet, it can solve the Vass notes , since clearly, it’s so clever now — hurling people into walls without permission. Maybe it can figure out what the hell the runes are supposed to mean because I’ve stared at them every night since Yule break and I’m going mad.
They don’t line up.
They should. I’ve traced the outer markings half a dozen times, cross-referenced them with the index. Even tried comparing the radial orientation against the Myrmidon theory. Which, by the way, is about as helpful as using tea leaves to read Arithmancy.
Whoever wrote it clearly thought that drawing a few stars in a circle made them a genius. Probably sat there thinking, “Ah yes, let me connect the dots and pretend it means something ancient and terrifying,” when really it just looks like a toddler dropped ink on the page and called it a revelation.
I’ll be clearly honest, I stopped cause, I was scared. To rest. Because apparently, I’m human. And now? Now I can’t find the thread. It’s like I dropped a needle into a haystack and torched the barn.
And of course, now everything’s slippery. Everything feels off. Like I’m always half a page behind where I should be, like I blinked and lost the plot. Can’t concentrate. Can’t sit still. Can’t sleep without another bloody nightmare. I keep rereading the same line and forgetting it by the next. I thought this would help — this would give me something structured, something to control. Something useful.
Merlin, I shouldn’t have stopped when I did.
Should’ve just kept working. Should’ve locked the door, pulled the curtains, and finished it. Maybe then I wouldn’t be walking around hexing people with my thoughts and getting pity-detentions from professors who talk like I’m a ticking clock they don’t want to wind too tight.
And now I’m confused. Not just by the notes — by everything. What I’m doing. Why I can’t hold a thought. Why everything feels so loud and so far away at the same time.
I don’t even know what I’m angry at anymore.
Maybe myself. Maybe Doyle. Maybe the stupid wand for thinking it knows better than I do.
And maybe a bit about Potter.
It’s been two days, and I still don’t understand why she didn’t tell Sprout I shoved her. She could’ve — easily. Got me detention, written up, something official. It would’ve made sense. It would’ve been fair. But she didn’t. Just covered it up like it was nothing.
Which it wasn’t.
She was annoying, yes. Always is. I hate how she thinks she’s better than me.
Still, I didn’t mean to shove her. It just… happened. I don’t even know why.
My hands shoving her. I couldn’t breathe. That’s all I remember.
And then she looked at me like I was some filthy thing she’d stepped in.
Which — fair.
I haven’t apologised again. What would be the point? She wouldn’t believe it, and honestly, I wouldn’t know how to explain it.
So instead, I just stopped myself from saying anything about the ridiculous flowers she keeps sticking in her hair.
I used to mention it — only to help her, really — they never sit right in her hair, they look off-centre or wilted. I thought I was being useful by mentioning it. But she always gets snappy about it.
I haven’t said anything since. Maybe that’s my apology.
Even if she’ll never take it that way.
I don’t know. I’m tired.
I’m done.
—P.
— ❈ —
The dormitory was quiet.
Not perfectly silent — the occasional rustle of sheets, the faint drip of winter rain against the enchanted windows, someone shifting in their sleep — but the kind of quiet that settles after a long day.
Until it wasn’t.
The first sound was sharp — not a word, not quite a scream. Just a strangled noise, low and broken, like someone had been falling in a dream and finally hit the ground.
Then came the thrashing.
Sheets twisting. A gasp. A choked-off cry. A name — or maybe just a sound shaped like one.
Felix sat up first, startled, eyes squinting in the dark. Rafiq blinked awake beside him, already pulling his covers back. Charlie shifted upright, worry creasing his face.
It was Elias who moved. Barefoot, quiet, already stepping between beds.
“Polaris?” he whispered, but Polaris didn’t hear. His body was tense, locked in the grip of something that wasn’t quite sleep. His breathing was ragged. Fingers fisted in the sheets like he was bracing for impact.
“Polaris—” Elias crouched and reached out, placing a hand on his arm.
Polaris woke like he’d been hexed.
He lurched upright with a gasp that cracked through the room, wild-eyed and clawing at the blankets, chest heaving like he couldn’t get enough air. Elias pulled his hand back, startled — but not fast enough.
Polaris flinched like he'd been burned.
For a second he looked like he didn’t recognize where he was. Or who he was.
Then—
“It’s me,” Elias said quickly, hands raised. “Polaris, it’s me. I think you were—having a nightmare.”
The voice — low, careful — cut through the haze. Polaris blinked. Hard.
“You were shouting,” Felix added, quietly. He was standing near the foot of Polaris’s bed now, frowning like he wasn’t sure if he should step closer or not.
Polaris scrubbed at his face with both hands, fingers trembling as he tried to collect himself. “I’m fine.”
The words were automatic. Dry. Clipped. Not true.
“No, you’re not,” Rafiq said from his bed, voice tight. “You’re clearly not.”
“I said I’m fine ,” Polaris snapped, too sharp, too fast.
Silence fell again. Not restful, this time. Unsettled.
He dropped his hands and stared straight ahead, eyes unfocused, still breathing too hard. His fingers twitched against his palm like they hadn’t caught up with the rest of him. He could still see the door. The one that wouldn’t open, no matter how hard he banged. The cold behind it. The pain.
He rubbed at his eyes again, rougher this time, like it might erase the memory of it.
“It was just a dream,” he muttered — mostly to himself. “It’s nothing important.”
But his hands didn’t stop shaking.
And his roommates didn’t stop watching.
January 14th, 1976, Wednesday
Polaris's side of his face was pressed into his palm; elbow balanced on the edge of the table. His fingers curled around a quill he hadn’t written with in twenty minutes. Ink dried at the nib. Under his eyes, the skin had gone pale and shadowed — heavy bags that hadn’t shifted since the weekend.
His gaze was fixed — unwavering — on the far end of the library, where Madam Pince moved briskly between shelves like a bird of prey. He watched her shift a ladder; spine three degrees tilted to the left — the same as yesterday. She shelved quickly, alphabetical intervals, first left, then right, then double-back.
Twice in five days, she’d paused at the M–N section longer than normal — distracted, maybe. She shelved by instinct. Polaris shelved by pattern. He was counting the seconds it took her to rotate the stacks.
It would take her exactly one minute and forty-four seconds to make it back to the central desk. Seventy-two to complete a shorter arc on the east side.
He’d timed it. Several times.
Borrowing the book again — the one with Vass’s notes — would raise questions. He couldn’t request anything from the Restricted Section under the debate club’s name unless the next topic actually needed something relevant. Unfortunately, “Transfiguration ethics in wartime” did not.
And besides, debate had become a chore. No real gain. Just noise.
Sneaking in, however? That was a skill. A matter of observation, timing, and control. All things he still had, even now.
His wand, on the other hand, disagreed.
It had been sitting quietly on the table beside his ink pot — until it wasn’t. Twice now, it had shifted on its own. Just a slight tilt at first, then a slow drag. Like it was being drawn, faintly magnetic, toward the rope of the Restricted Section.
The second time it happened; he grabbed it out and shoved it between the pages of Transmutation Frameworks: Comparative Theory like a child in time-out.
Now wedged stubbornly at page 242.
He rubbed his thumb under one eye and exhaled through his nose.
Stupid wand. Haunted, cursed, half-sentient — whatever it was.
Maybe it wanted to solve the Vass notes itself. Maybe it would like to take over his entire life and he could go back to sleeping through the night.
Maybe it could take the nightmares, too, while it was at it.
That’d be nice.
“Are you seriously watching her again?” Corvus’s voice broke in low and sharp as he dropped into the seat beside him, brow furrowed.
Polaris didn’t look away from the aisle. “No.”
“You’re literally watching her.”
“Observing.”
“Oh, sorry, I forgot. Observing. Merlin forbid it be anything so mundane as just staring.”
Polaris’s only movement was a slight tap of the quill against his thumb.
Corvus huffed and dropped his satchel onto the table a little harder than necessary. He leaned in, voice quieter now, edged with frustration.
“Every day it’s the same thing. ‘I can’t, I have to go to the library.’ ‘Sorry, I’ve got to get to the library.’ At first, I thought you were still avoiding me. Thought maybe you were making excuses.”
Polaris finally blinked, slowly, turning his face just slightly.
“And now?”
“I checked, ” Corvus hissed. “I came by. Several times. Guess what I found? You. In the library. Every. Bloody. Time. Just like today. Exactly like this. Madam Pince getting her daily stalker.”
“I’m not—”
“Don’t even try,” Corvus cut him off. “You’ve been hunched over that same pile of parchment since the first Monday after we got back. You didn’t even notice when someone switched your inkpot for blueberry jam.”
Polaris looked down at his notes.
“I caught it before I used it.”
“You sniffed it, Polaris.”
Polaris went quiet.
Corvus sighed, softer now, rubbing a hand over his face. “I get it. I do. But I miss you, alright? You’re here, but you’re not here. You’re somewhere else. With… with your notes, and your schemes, and whatever odd ritual you’re performing with Madam Pince’s shelving habits. And I—”
He faltered, not used to saying things aloud.
Polaris’s gaze had softened, but not by much.
“I just want my friend back,” Corvus muttered, reaching to pull the quill from his hand.
Polaris didn’t let go at first. Then, quietly:
“I need to find something.”
Corvus stared at him. “Is it going to make anything better?”
“I don’t know yet.”
There was no deflection in his voice, no sarcasm. Just exhaustion — the kind that sits behind the eyes.
Corvus sat back slowly. He drummed his fingers on the tabletop. “Can I help?”
Polaris paused.
“…Maybe.”
“Do I get to know what we’re doing in the library, or am I just blindly aiding an academic heist?”
“I’ll explain,” Polaris said. “Eventually.”
Corvus huffed, unimpressed.
He leaned back in his chair with crossed arms, clearly not amused to be kept waiting — not for answers, and certainly not for attention.
Polaris, seemingly unfazed, turned his gaze back toward the far end of the library.
Without a word, he slid his hand into his pocket and withdrew his watch — not to check the time in the usual sense, but to begin counting.
Thirty seconds. Forty-two. A minute and four. Madam Pince moved between the third and fourth aisle, ladder trailing in her wake.
She was five seconds slower than yesterday. Curious.
Corvus leaned sideways, dragging his chair half an inch closer, and muttered, “By the way, Sayre won’t stop asking about you.”
Polaris flinched — barely — but didn’t turn.
“He’s been pestering me in Charms. Practically stalking me between classes. Keeps asking what he did wrong.”
Polaris’s grip on his pocket watch tightened.
Corvus kept going, clearly agitated. “Like, dramatically upset. Keeps saying he doesn’t understand why you’re ignoring him. Asks if you’re mad. What he said. What he did. Wants to talk. Swears he’s sorry for whatever he thinks it was. It’s… kind of exhausting, honestly.”
Polaris’s voice was barely audible. “What did you tell him?”
Corvus shrugged, leaning back a bit. “Told him to sod off, mostly. Said you’ve got enough on your plate without being guilt-tripped by someone who can’t take a hint.”
Polaris looked away again, his jaw shifting, throat tight.
Corvus glanced sideways. “Did you get in trouble for being friends with him?”
A long pause.
Then Polaris mumbled, “I stopped talking to him since Yule break.”
Corvus didn’t interrupt.
Polaris kept his eyes trained on the desk. “I think it’s probably better if we’re not friends.”
Corvus frowned. “Why?”
Another pause. Longer.
Then Polaris said, flat but too quiet to sound truly casual, “People don’t deserve friends who are ashamed of being theirs.”
That shut them both up.
Polaris stayed still, hand still curled around his pocket watch like it might ground him, keep him from floating off again. Corvus stared at him for a few seconds, like he might say something — but didn’t.
— ❈ —
“Library closes in five minutes,” Madam Pince’s voice crackled from across the stacks. The usual warning, stern as ever.
Most students had already trickled out — books shut with the slap of exhaustion, chairs scraped across stone, bags shouldered as yawns stretched wide.
Polaris wasn’t in a rush.
Packing away his notes one page at a time.
Beside him, Corvus had dozed off — one cheek pressed against a folded cloak, hair mussed, breath even. He always said the library chairs were criminally uncomfortable, and yet he was somehow snoring lightly.
Polaris didn’t wake him.
As he slipped his folder into his satchel, Polaris’s gaze drifted — not aimlessly, not really. Habit had taught him the rhythms of the library: which chairs creaked, which shelves leaned, which students hovered too long at books they didn’t read.
And one shelf — back left corner, four down from the Restricted rope — had become… odd.
Over the past week, Polaris had noticed it. Noticed them.
Different students, always older. Always alone. Slytherins, mostly — though once, a Hufflepuff with dirt-streaked cuffs and a tight expression. Each one paused at that same place, the edge of that same shelving column. They never stayed long. They didn’t browse or pretend to read.
They watched. Waited. Whispered something to the wood.
And once — only once — Polaris thought he saw the rope to the Restricted Section tremble, just slightly, as if it had drawn a breath.
He had dismissed it as fatigue.
Until now.
The student at the shelf tonight was one he’d seen before: tall, angular, sleeves a little too short. He glanced around — not suspiciously, just… knowingly. Checking Madam Pince’s location, like someone checking the tide before stepping into a boat.
She was shelving up front.
He whispered to the wood.
The rope shivered.
Just slightly. Like something responded.
And again — the student didn’t go in. He stepped back. Blinked once. Left.
Polaris stared, frozen in the act of placing his ink bottle in his bag.
Nothing else happened.
Madam Pince didn’t react. The rope settled.
Polaris sat slowly, hand moving to his pocket, fingers closing tightly around his watch. The cold brass edge bit into his palm. It didn’t ground him.
He looked at the shelf again. The exact shelf. Four down from the barrier.
What was it?
— ❈ —
He couldn’t stop thinking about it.
Four down from the barrier.
That’s how he kept writing it.
Not "a shelf." Not "a location."
A riddle.
As if calling it that might unlock whatever he'd seen. As if repetition might unearth a logic beneath the strangeness — that same beat in his head.
He had scribbled it in the margins of his journal. Twice on the back of a Charms essay draft. Once on the edge of his palm before heading back to the dormitory, the ink bleeding slightly beneath his sleeve.
Not even in full sentences, sometimes. Just that one phrase, cramped and looping, wedged between stray thoughts and questions he didn’t know how to ask.
Four down from the barrier.
Chapter 23: Opposition
Chapter Text
January 17th, 1976, Saturday
The infirmary was too bright for the hour, all white sheets and cold January light spilling over the rows of beds. Polaris kept his eyes shut against it, curling deeper into the blankets. His head throbbed behind his eyes — the sort of pain that made the thought of moving unbearable.
“Sure, you won’t take something for the pain?” Madam Pomfrey asked, not for the first time. Her voice came from somewhere above him, familiar and faintly exasperated.
“Mhm,” he muttered, which wasn’t quite a yes, but she seemed to take it as one. She sighed but moved on.
There was only one other patient, bundled in the far corner under a heap of duvet. Polaris didn’t know who it was, hadn’t seen their face, and didn’t particularly care.
The infirmary doors creaked open, letting in a rush of footsteps and low voices. Three boys slipped inside, laughter still clinging to them before it fell away under Pomfrey’s glance. They drifted toward a corner bed — one with dark, elegant hair; another with wild, windswept locks; and the last with a mop of pale, goldish strands catching the morning light.
Polaris shut his eyes tighter.
“—told you he’d still be asleep,” James murmured. “Come on.”
He heard them move toward the far bed — Sirius, James, Peter. The warm hum of their talking was directed at the other patient, but there was a subtle pause, a hitch in the rhythm, when Sirius spotted him.
For a moment, the sounds of footsteps and low voices seemed to blur into the background. Polaris’s eyelids felt impossibly heavy.
A chair scraped softly against the floorboards beside his bed.
Polaris cracked an eye open. Sirius was lowering himself into it, posture too casual to be natural, grin just a fraction too bright — the kind of brightness people used when they were covering something. Sirius had been doing that a lot lately.
Polaris groaned and buried his face deeper into the pillow.
“What happened?” Sirius asked, leaning forward, elbows braced on his knees.
“Nothing.”
“You’re in the infirmary.”
“I’m fine.”
“You don’t look fine.”
“I said I’m fine .” The words came harsher than intended, jagged at the edges. He dragged the blanket higher, turning slightly away from him.
Sirius’s smile faltered for a heartbeat — just enough for guilt to slip through. “Pomp said you’ve been refusing potions.”
“Don’t want one.”
“It’d help.”
“Don’t want one.”
Across the ward, James threw Sirius a side-glance, quick and subtle — the sort of look that meant leave it without saying anything aloud. Sirius ignored it.
Polaris shifted again, pulling the blanket even tighter. “Go sit with whoever you came to see.”
“I’m sitting here,” Sirius said, still trying for lightness, though it came out thinner now.
Polaris gave a short, frustrated exhale. “Suit yourself.”
The chair creaked as Sirius settled in deeper. He didn’t speak again, but Polaris could feel him there — all that restless guilt wrapped in forced stillness. It was almost worse than if he’d kept talking.
Polaris hated the way Sirius looked at him — not with anger, or impatience, but with that careful, too-soft pity that made the world suddenly louder than it should be. Like every sound in the infirmary got amplified and distorted, each breath sharper, each whisper heavier.
He clenched his fingers against the thin blanket, trying to push the noise down, trying to will the ache behind his eyes to dull.
January 19th, 1976, Monday
Transfiguration was warm.
Too warm.
The kind of room-heat that fogged windows and made the back of his neck itch, that made his robe collar feel too tight and every breath feel like it was borrowing someone else’s air.
Polaris blinked slowly, eyes fixed on the far edge of the classroom window — the stone ledge just beneath it, where the sun was slanting through the glass and leaving uneven, dust-speckled shadows.
He imagined being there. Sitting on the windowsill, legs drawn up, cheek pressed against the cold pane. If he stayed still enough, maybe the castle would forget he was meant to be anywhere else.
Beside him, Sylvan was hunched forward, nose nearly pressed to the open page of Transfiguration: Theory and Practical Foundations . His brows were furrowed in concentration — not the lazy kind, but the kind you used when you were sure the book was wrong, not you.
The section he was stuck on wasn’t even complex. Just a dry paragraph on the ethics of Animate-to-Inanimate transformations. But his eyes kept darting back a few lines, then forward again, like the text kept shifting under him.
One of his socks had slipped halfway down his calf. His robe was still neatly fastened, his collar crisp, but his wand hand was twitching — a steady tap against the desk, like a metronome only he could hear.
Polaris didn’t move. His own textbook lay open but untouched. His quill rested in the valley of the spine. He hadn’t turned the page since the lesson began.
Normally, Nate would’ve been at his side — maybe making dry comments under his breath, maybe doodling something ridiculous in the margins of his notes. Sometimes Sylvan joined them.
But not today.
Nate hadn’t even tried.
He sat two rows over now, beside Keene, head tilted like he was trying to follow the thread of the lecture, though Polaris hadn’t seen him look up once.
“…to reduce labour, to simplify transportation, or even to alleviate discomfort,” Professor McGonagall was saying crisply from the front of the room. “Yet each of these comes at a potential cost — one we must consider carefully when dealing with living creatures.”
She moved with the practiced rhythm, her robes flaring slightly with each sharp turn.
“In light of this,” she continued, “I’d like to hear from some of our Debate Club participants today — we’ve the fortune of several in our midst. Miss Pennyfeather, Mister Finnigan, Miss Lowley…”
Polaris didn’t register his name had been said, not at first.
“…and of course, Mister Black.”
A chair leg scraped loudly across the floor nearby. Someone coughed.
Polaris blinked — disoriented, the illusion of the windowsill crumbling.
His head shifted a fraction. The temperature of the room seemed to rise by ten degrees. McGonagall was watching him — so was half the class. The other half were trying not to be seen doing it.
“Mister Black,” she said, evenly, “I understand you’ve had quite the interest in ethical frameworks during our past sessions. You’ve argued, quite effectively, on the boundaries between magical control and moral obligation. I’d be curious to hear your stance on this particular question — is it ethical to transfigure animals for convenience?”
For a moment, her voice felt like it was coming through water. Distant and warped. The kind that makes your heart stutter before it catches up.
He knew the question. He had opinions. He always had opinions. There were angles to explore — about magical agency, about the transmutability of pain, about the difference between altering something and silencing it.
But all he could feel was the air pressing in against his skin.
His pulse was in his throat.
Sylvan glanced at him. Behind, someone muttered, “Bet he’s about to go off again,” followed by a stifled laugh.
He almost spoke — the first few words forming, the shape of an argument he could’ve built without thinking. But then the whisper in the row behind sharpened, like they’d leaned in just for him. It wasn’t loud enough for McGonagall to hear, but it was meant to be.
Before Polaris could even muster a word, Willow’s hand shot up from three rows ahead.
“Professor,” she said brightly, “if I may — I think it’s wrong to change something alive just because it’s inconvenient. Especially if the person doing it… well… isn’t exactly the sort to notice when someone else is in trouble. Sometimes, standing on the sidelines is worse than doing the thing yourself.”
Somewhere near the front, a stifled laugh hissed through teeth. Nate turned sharply towards her; eyes narrowed at her.
Polaris didn’t notice, if anything his gaze shifted back to the window.
McGonagall’s expression did not shift — though there was a brief, measuring pause before she inclined her head. “Your point is noted, Miss Smyth. Though in debate, we address the argument, not the debater.”
Willow leaned back in her seat, satisfied enough to drop it.
“…Mister Black,” McGonagall said again, more directly, “are you ready to answer?”
“Does it matter?” he asked flatly.
Silence.
Not the good kind.
Not the kind that follows a clever point.
This was the kind that made the room tilt. Made the warmth feel like a fever. The kind of silence where even the students who didn’t like you started to frown — not out of offense, but out of curiosity.
McGonagall did not answer at once.
Her heels clicked slowly against the stone floor as she stepped forward.
“I believe,” she said calmly, “that you would normally argue that it does.”
Polaris didn’t flinch. But he didn’t respond either.
Agnes shifted in her seat, clearing her throat. “I— I actually think it really does matter,” she offered, voice bright but nervous. “Especially in cases of sentient magical creatures, or animals with magical sensitivity. There's an issue of implied consent, or lack thereof. Just because we can doesn’t mean we should —”
McGonagall nodded for her to continue, and she did — thoughtful, articulate, everything Polaris might’ve been last term.
He didn’t listen. Not really.
His mind was elsewhere again.
Back in the library.
Four down from the barrier.
Jasper Finnigan followed with something predictably passionate but poorly reasoned. Vivienne Lowley gave a smug counterpoint that involved quoting a third-year textbook like it was scripture.
McGonagall let the discussion unfold.
But her gaze stayed on him a moment too long
She didn’t press him again. Just studied him in silence, before finally turning away to correct Jasper’s phrasing on the definition of magical autonomy.
Polaris didn’t look up once, through it all.
He traced the corner of his parchment with a thumbnail, slowly, as though focus could be faked through motion. His thoughts weren’t in the classroom. Not even in the castle. They were somewhere else — fraying, looping, spiralling through rope lines and whispered wood and the way people had stared when he didn’t answer right away.
The ache in his head pulsed harder now, and his heart was thudding too fast.
— ❈ —
By the time class ended, the air had cooled again. Chairs scraped back. Bags rustled. Sylvan muttered something about an essay and shuffled off without waiting. Agnes gave Polaris a strange look as she passed — not pitying, exactly, but hesitant. Like she wanted to say something and decided not to.
Polaris was one of the last to rise.
He moved like someone preparing for battle. Wand grasped tightly. Notes stacked. Book shut, but not before sliding a folded page between chapter headings to mark where he hadn’t been reading.
Then:
“Mr. Black.”
He paused. The voice wasn’t sharp. It wasn’t even particularly loud. But it carried — as McGonagall’s voice always did. Not demanding. Not commanding. Just… expectant.
He turned. She hadn’t moved from the front of the classroom.
Her expression was unreadable again, but the edges of her sternness had softened. He wasn’t sure what to make of that expression.
Polaris’s jaw clenched automatically.
“If this is about the debate—”
“It isn’t.”
A beat.
She took a few steps forward, her hands loosely clasped in front of her. “You’ve always engaged well with theory,” she said. “And even when you don’t speak, you tend to listen. Closely. I would never fault a student for silence, Mr. Black.”
He didn’t answer. Just watched her warily, the way someone might watch a chessboard after a move that came too soon.
McGonagall tilted her head slightly, studying him — not intrusively, not unkindly.
“I won’t pry,” she said, with a quietness that didn’t feel performative. “But if you find yourself needing a moment… or someone to speak with… my door is always open.”
Polaris’s spine went stiff.
His voice came out sharper than intended. “I don’t need to speak to anyone.”
McGonagall didn’t flinch. “Very well.”
“It’s nothing.” Polaris was quick to add, perhaps too quick.
Something in his eyes had shifted — not rage, not panic, but something brittle.
“Mr. Black—”
“Why are you singling me out?” he asked, too suddenly. “You didn’t say anything to anyone else. I’m not the only one who didn’t answer. You didn’t ask Lowley why she misquoted, or Finnigan why he keeps interrupting. But me—?”
The room echoed faintly with the force of how quiet it had become.
McGonagall raised an eyebrow. “Because I’ve been teaching long enough to notice when something changes.”
Polaris’s lips parted — not to respond, but to leave . The air felt heavy in his lungs again, thick with the kind of attention he didn’t want. His fingers tightened on the strap of his satchel.
“May I go now?” he asked, voice flat with the kind of tiredness that doesn’t ask for permission — only escape.
“I just… I’ve got stuff to go over,” he added, tone even — almost echoing hers.
McGonagall studied him for another moment. Then, with a nod: “Of course.”
Polaris turned, already moving—
“But Mr. Black?”
He paused, half a step from the door, shoulders rigid.
She didn’t make him turn around. Her voice was cool, measured, and — maddeningly — kind.
“Your last essay on conjuration boundaries was exceptional. As always.”
The words landed awkwardly in his ears. Heavy in a different way. Like a compliment he wasn’t sure he’d earned — or worse, didn’t want.
His mouth twitched — like he might say something — but nothing came.
Rather he gave a small nod and left.
— ❈ —
The cold outside was sharp — not painfully so, but enough to scrape the heat from Polaris’s skin, still lingering from the too-warm Transfiguration classroom. He let it. Let the chill cut through the wool of his robe and settle in his collarbones, past the charcoal scarf knotted at his throat.
It cleared his head. A little.
Two seventh-years passed on their way toward the covered archway, voices carrying in the still air.
“…lost a whole limb apparently. That’s why Kettleburn’s finally retiring.”
“Brilliant. There goes the Duelling Club.”
“Yeah, it’s officially cancelled. Figures — he was the one who brought it back.”
“He was actually good, though. If they don’t get another decent Defence professor, we’re dead for NEWTs.”
Their conversation faded into the clatter of their footsteps on stone.
Corvus had found a bench in the sun. He was elbow-deep in a meat pasty, voice muffled around a bite when Polaris sank onto the stone beside him.
Polaris hadn’t touched his food. He was watching the corner of the courtyard wall like it might rearrange itself into a map.
“Alright,” Corvus said, tone deceptively light, “what’s eating you now?”
Polaris blinked like he was surfacing from somewhere deeper. “Nothing.”
“Liar.” Corvus broke off a corner of Polaris’s treacle tart and popped it into his mouth. “You’ve got that look again — like you’ve already committed to something illegal but haven’t figured out how many crimes it involves.”
Polaris didn’t deny it.
Instead, he said, “I've decided you can help me now.”
That got Corvus’s attention. He straightened slightly, eyeing Polaris with an expression halfway between curiosity and concern. “With?”
“There’s something going on in the library,” Polaris said quietly. “In the Restricted Section. I’ve been watching.”
Corvus made a strangled noise and threw his head back. “Merlin, we never get far from the library do we.”
Polaris’s jaw tightened. “I’m serious.”
“You’re always serious.”
Polaris adjusted the sleeve of his robe, as if checking the watch beneath — though he didn’t pull it out. “There’s a shelf. Four down from the barrier rope. Different students keep going there — always older. Slytherins, mostly. They don’t browse. They just… stop. Say something under their breath. And the rope twitches.”
Corvus raised a brow. “Twitches?”
“Moves. Slightly. Like it’s reacting.”
“To what?”
“I think it’s enchanted,” Polaris said. “Not just as a barrier, but as… something else. Something interactive . They whisper to the shelf. And the next day, they come back and take something from the exact spot just past the rope.”
Corvus stared at him. “So, what, you think they’re summoning books?”
Polaris hesitated. “Not exactly. I think they’re requesting them. From whatever’s listening.”
“…You realise how that sounds, right?”
“I’m not imagining it,” Polaris said sharply. “It’s consistent. I’ve charted it. Watched the same three seventh-years cycle through on alternating nights. Always the same place. Always the same motion. I even clocked the rope movement. It’s not random.”
Corvus whistled low. “You need a new hobby.”
“I need answers.”
“Let me guess — the encrypted notes .”
Polaris didn’t answer.
Corvus rolled his eyes. “Fine. What do you want me to do?”
“We sneak in,” Polaris said plainly. “This week.”
Corvus froze mid-bite of stolen treacle tart. “ Sneak into the Restricted Section .”
“Not into it. Near it.”
“Oh, pardon me. Skirting the edge of a magical restricted archive protected by rope and spite — how subtle.”
Polaris gave him a look. “I’ve timed Madam Pince’s shelving route. She’s out of the back section for thirty-one minutes every evening after eight-forty. She doesn’t return to the desk until just before nine-fifteen. That’s our window.”
Corvus groaned into his hands. “You are going to get us expelled.”
“I’m not doing anything reckless.”
“You’re imitating a ritual you don’t understand, directed at a shelf that talks back.”
Polaris tilted his head. “I didn’t say it talks.”
Corvus pointed. “It was a figure of speech Rye!”
“Charming,” came a new voice, sharp with annoyance and a little too close.
Corvus dropped his hands. Polaris glanced over.
Bastian stood a few feet away, arms crossed, brow high. “Didn’t realise this was a private gathering.”
Polaris straightened from where he was sat. “I thought you were eating in the Great Hall.”
“I said I might eat in the Great Hall.”
Polaris hesitated. “Oh. I thought that meant you didn’t want to come.”
“It didn’t.”
“Right.”
Corvus sighed and stared at the sky for a moment. “He was having a wonderful conversation with Flint. Clearly would’ve been rude to interrupt.”
Bastian’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t be childish.”
“I am a child,” Corvus said sweetly as he stared at Bastian. “So are you. Matter of fact, so is nearly every person in this castle. It’s a school .”
“You two always leave me out,” Bastian snapped, stepping closer now, like he wasn’t entirely sure what to do with his irritation but walk it at them anyway.
Polaris looked up, startled. “Wait—since when do we leave you out?”
Bastian shot him a look. “Since always . You two vanish into corners without telling anyone. You barely even eat in the Hall anymore—”
Corvus rolled his eyes, sparing Polaris a glance before his eyes set back on Bastian. “No. He’s being delusional. You’re the one who leaves me out any time Flint’s around.”
“I do not , you’re imagining things.” Bastian snapped, instantly defensive.
“You do,” Corvus said, with the flat confidence of someone who’d decided it wasn’t worth arguing anymore. “It’s like a switch flips and suddenly I don’t exist. Frankly, I’m not sure whether I should be insulted or grateful.”
That caught Bastian short. He looked like he wanted to say something sharper—but didn’t.
Polaris didn’t respond. His hands were folded in his lap, thumb tracing the pale line of a scar on his inner wrist. His eyes had drifted upwards, away from them, tracking the wheeling movement of a pair of jackdaws circling overhead.
Coloeus monedula , he thought distantly. Western jackdaws. Slightly smaller than crows, but not to be confused with choughs—the latter had red legs and a call like a squeaky hinge.
One of the birds tilted in flight, catching the sunlight on its neck feathers. Iridescent blue-black.
The voices beside him had gone muffled again. He didn’t like when they fought. He never liked when people fought.
His fingers had started drumming lightly against his knee — a restless, uneven rhythm he didn’t notice until it made his leg ache. He pressed his palm flat to still it, eyes fixed on the birds as though their circles overhead could hold the noise at bay.
“…Rye?” Corvus’s voice again, this time quieter. “Are you even—?”
Polaris blinked, turning his head just slightly. “Hmm?”
Bastian looked at him, confused. Corvus just sighed, not unkindly, and leaned back on his elbows.
Then—movement.
Out of the corner of his eye, across the slant of stone pillars and pale morning light—Nate.
Their eyes met at the exact same moment.
Polaris froze.
For the briefest second, something flickered behind his eyes—recognition, guilt, then a flat blankness like a door slammed shut. His breath caught, a thin thread in his chest drawing tight. He stood abruptly.
“I need to go,” he said, already turning.
“Wait, what—?” Corvus twisted to look up at him.
Polaris didn’t answer. He was already walking—head low, back rigid, disappearing through the cloister arch without another word.
Corvus turned his head—and spotted Nate.
“Oh,” he muttered, deflating. He flopped back onto the stone bench, letting his head knock lightly against the column behind him. “Well. That explains that.”
Bastian followed his gaze, his expression twisting in comprehension. “Is that still going on?”
“Apparently,” Corvus said with a dramatic sigh, dragging his hood over his hair like the sky was falling. “He’s been avoiding Sayre like he’s contagious.”
Bastian frowned at the arch Polaris had vanished through, then sat beside Corvus with a thump.
“And what,” he said, tone sharp but not unkind, “were you two actually talking about before I showed up?”
Corvus gave him a sidelong look. “What do you mean?”
“I mean,” Bastian said, pulling one leg up onto the bench, “you looked like you were about to say something serious before I interrupted. What was it?”
Corvus hesitated. Then, eyes narrowing just slightly, he said, “Depends. You going to leave me out of the next three things for not telling you?”
Bastian groaned. “Oh, come off it—”
“Not until you admit I was right about Flint.”
Polaris, meanwhile, was already halfway across the courtyard, his pace fast and thoughtless.
He didn’t have a destination in mind. He just needed to not be seen. He took the long way around, hugging the cloisters to keep out of Nate’s line of sight.
Not by him.
He skirted the edge of a corridor, following the old cloisters that bled into the east lawn, where ivy had started curling thick over the stone. A breeze tugged faintly at his robes as he turned a corner—and nearly walked past a boy sitting on the ledge.
It was that Slytherin. Travers.
The quiet one. The boy who never flinched, never spoke, never fought back. Polaris didn’t understand him — and that, more than anything, made him curious about Travers, though he’d never admit it.
Polaris slowed instinctively, gaze flicking to the side. The boy was half-shaded, hunched over a book, his face angled just enough to catch the bruising. One side of his jaw was splotched purple-blue, hastily covered by his collar.
Polaris paused. Then frowned, mostly at himself, as his eyes flicked down to the book’s title.
“ Greyveil and the Hollow City ,” he said before he could stop himself.
Travers’s head jerked up. His expression was startled—like he'd been caught doing something he shouldn’t—and then even more startled to realize Polaris was speaking to him.
“I liked that one,” Polaris added, a little awkwardly now that the words were out. “The author’s decent. Their endings always have some—structure to them. I ended up reading the next three. The fourth’s the best.”
There was a pause.
Travers just stared at him, blinking. “...What?”
Polaris blinked back. Then realised how strange this probably looked— him talking to anyone unprompted, much less a Half-blood he’d never spoken to before.
He looked away sharply. “Never mind.”
And just like that, he turned and kept walking, as though he hadn’t said anything at all.
There was something in Travers’s expression — that flicker of caught-off-guard stillness — that felt uncomfortably familiar. The same pause he’d felt when McGonagall’s voice had cut through the too-warm air that morning.
Behind him, Andrew watched him go. After a moment, he glanced down at the book, then back at the direction Polaris had disappeared.
Something about the way Polaris had said it — quick, certain, then gone — stuck in his head for a moment too long.
“Weird,” he muttered under his breath.
Then, quieter, almost like it wasn’t an insult:
“Really weird.”
January 20th, 1976, Tuesday
The cold hit first — a thin, biting wind sliding through the gaps in the parapets — and then the quiet, layered with low chatter. The Astronomy Tower’s stone floor gleamed with frost under the starlight. Overhead, the sky was perfectly clear, every pinprick of light sharp and cold.
Somewhere down the line, a Gryffindor’s scarf whipped in the wind, its fringe flapping dangerously close to the glass of a nearby telescope.
“Watch it!” someone hissed, jerking the instrument out of range before the fibres could brush the lens.
Saturn hung above the western horizon, brighter than any star in its path. Through the enchanted telescopes, the rings were pale silver arcs, as if drawn there by hand.
“Tonight, Saturn is at opposition,” Professor Sinistra announced, her voice cutting through the murmurs like the snap of chalk against a board. “That means it is directly opposite the Sun from our position on Earth. This is the best view you will have all year — and I expect accurate, proportional sketches in your observation logs. Any less, and you can redo them in your own time.”
It was standard for Sinistra to assign partners at random during practical lessons — and more than once, her selections had seemed suspiciously like deliberate mismatches. Tonight was no exception.
Near the far parapet, Selene Rosier stood at her station with Aurelia Potter, their telescope angled stiffly between them. Her bright blue eyes held a natural edge, the kind that made her look faintly displeased even when she wasn’t — which often left people guessing whether she was being polite or quietly cutting them down.
Selene spoke just loud enough to be heard, her voice calm and clear.
“Do you mind? You’re upsetting the calibration,” she said, as if pointing out a smudge on someone’s sleeve. A glance over her shoulder at Aurelia — brief, assessing — made it clear the comment wasn’t a request.
“Merlin’s beard, Rosier—can you not for five minutes?” Aurelia replied, exasperated, without looking up from her parchment.
Selene’s mouth twitched, almost a smile — but not a warm one. “Potter charm at its finest.”
“Rosier subtlety ,” Aurelia returned, dry as frost. Neither moved to close the small gulf between them.
Polaris set his log down beside the brass telescope — and looked up to find Willow Smyth already at the eyepiece.
“Oh. Fantastic,” she muttered without looking at him. “Of course she put me with you .”
He didn’t answer, only waited. She finally straightened and stepped back with exaggerated politeness. “Well, don’t let me stop you from writing a ten-foot essay on proving the rest of us illiterate.”
He ignored that, adjusting the telescope’s focus until Saturn’s rings sharpened into view. He kept his gloves on as he worked — not for warmth, but to avoid leaving fingerprints on the brass.
Astronomy had always been his favourite. The skies never lied — they shifted and burned and told their stories in plain sight, if you knew how to read them. Maybe it was the family curse of names pulled from constellations, or maybe it was the quiet habit he’d kept for years, slipping to a window at night to see which stars had managed to shine through the London haze. Either way, he trusted the sky more than most people.
Every star had a history, a name, a reason it was remembered — something to hold onto in the dark.
The one he always sought out first was Antares, the red heart of the scorpion. From a distance, people often mistook it for Mars — easy to get wrong until you looked closely.
Sailors and storytellers alike had called it a rival to the god of war. He liked that. Being underestimated was one thing; being mistaken for something entirely different was another.
“It’s slightly tilted towards us this year,” he said, making a note of the angle. “Northern hemisphere in view.”
Willow exhaled sharply through her nose, all mock amusement. “Thank you, Professor Black.”
He switched the telescope for the log. “Your handwriting’s smudged. Makes the observation notes harder to read.”
“It’s perfectly—” she began, then stopped, lips pressing together.
He dipped the quill again, letting the silence stretch.
Willow shifted beside him. “You know, for someone who acts like he doesn’t care, you’ve got quite the ego.”
Polaris kept writing. “For someone who talks as much as you do, you don’t say anything new.”
Her mouth curved into something that wasn’t a smile. “ Funny . You didn’t say that when I had your face plastered on half the school—” She bit the sentence short, but it was too late; the words hung there between them.
Of course.
It was entirely in character for her. The petty jabs, the smug little smirks, the way she carried herself like there was always an audience to impress — even when there wasn’t.
She’d been the one to decide it was a good joke to twist his words, to pin a name to him like a specimen and let it spread. Even now, weeks later, it lingered in the occasional whispered
“Black the—something” when people thought he couldn’t hear.
Maybe if she’d spent less time drawing caricatures of him, she might have actually passed Transfiguration.
This time, he did look up. Slowly.
He didn’t say anything. Just studied the side of her face, the flicker of her eyes as she looked anywhere but at him.
Then, softly — almost pleasantly — “That was you.”
Willow’s head turned a fraction. “What was me?” she asked, feigning confusion so quickly it almost sounded convincing.
Before he could answer, a shadow fell over their desk. Professor Sinistra, robes stirring in the cold breeze, glanced at their logbook. Her eyes flicked to Willow’s messy half of the notes, then to Polaris’s neat, precise sketches.
“These are accurate,” she said, tapping her finger beside Polaris’s diagrams. “But these”—her gaze shifted to Willow—“are poorly scaled. Did you prepare, Miss Smyth? I told you last week exactly what tonight’s task would be.”
Willow opened her mouth, but Polaris spoke first, tone mild. “She’s doing her best. Astronomy just… doesn’t seem to be her strength.”
A faint crease appeared between Sinistra’s brows. “Then I expect you to improve, Miss Smyth. Accuracy is not optional.” With that, the professor moved on.
Willow’s knuckles whitened around her quill.
Polaris returned to the telescope, adjusting the focus with a steady hand. “You’re good at getting things up on walls,” he murmured, just loud enough for her to hear, “not so much at getting your facts straight.”
Willow’s head snapped toward him. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said quickly, too quickly. “If you think I had anything to do with—” She broke off, giving a tight little laugh. “Merlin, you’re paranoid.”
His mouth curved faintly — the kind of expression that could pass for amusement if you weren’t listening. “Mm.”
“I’m serious,” she pressed, lowering her voice as if the rest of the class might be listening. “You can glare at me all you like, but I didn’t—”
“You’re smudging the log again,” he interrupted, setting the quill neatly in the ink. “Here. Let me help.”
Willow’s hand shot out to keep the parchment in place. “I don’t need your—”
He was already sliding it toward himself, his expression maddeningly mild. “Just a correction,” he said, as if they both knew she’d thank him later. Under the careful cover of straightening her figures, he shifted the position markers on her star chart just a fraction off — not enough that Sinistra would.
“Stop that—” she began, but the words were lost when the telescope gave a faint metallic groan. She turned to check it, muttering about the focus, and in that moment he adjusted the angle so that Saturn’s rings blurred into a faint, doubled line.
By the time she looked again, the view was just wrong enough to throw her off.
Sinistra’s voice came from behind them minutes later. “Mr. Black — precise as expected.” Her eyes moved to Willow’s page, and her mouth flattened. “Miss Smyth, you’ve recorded the planet’s tilt incorrectly. Were you not paying attention to the demonstration?”
Willow flushed. “I— I must have—”
“Fix it before next week. And try not to waste Mr. Black’s time in the process.”
Sinistra moved on.
Polaris leaned in just enough for her to hear him over the scratching of quills. “Consider it a practical lesson,” he murmured, turning back to his own work. “Astronomy’s all about accuracy.”
She said nothing, but the stiffness in her posture was answer enough.
Willow’s head snapped toward him, eyes narrowing. “You did that on purpose.”
He didn’t look up. “Maybe. Accuracy’s not everyone’s strength.”
“You think you’re clever, don’t you? Just because you’ve decided I—”
“You were the one behind it,” he said flatly, finally meeting her gaze. “The posters. Don’t bother denying it.”
Her jaw tightened. “I am denying it. Because it’s not true.”
Something in his expression tightened— the faint irritation he’d worn all lesson narrowing into focus. “You’ve been pretending you had nothing to do with it since November. Do you ever get tired?”
“I’m not lying.” She said it quickly, too quickly, as if the pace alone could make it sound certain. “And I’m not apologising for something I didn’t do.”
He leaned forward, voice low but no longer mild. “You will. Eventually .”
No way was he letting her get away with it — not now that he knew.
Willow let out a short, incredulous laugh. “What—because you’re a Black and I’m just a half-blood? You think I should be grovelling because of that ?”
Polaris tilted his head, studying her as though she’d just handed him something interesting. “When,” he asked lightly, “have I ever said my blood was purer than yours?” His eyes narrowed just slightly.
“Or is that what you want me to say?”
He leaned in, voice soft but edged.
“You keep bringing it up like you’re desperate for me to play the villain. Is that it? Want me to call you beneath me so you can run off and tell everyone how right you were about the evil pure-blood?”
Her eyes flashed. “You’re a Black! You are evil.”
“No,” he said lightly, almost bored. “I’m better.” He let the word hang there, as if it could mean anything — and very much as if it meant everything.
Willow’s shoulders tensed, her quill biting into the parchment. “You’re pathetic.”
“Mm.” His gaze dipped to her notes. “And yet here you are, paired with me, smudging the only decent work on the page. Pathetic’s relative.”
“Enough chatter,” Sinistra’s voice cut across the parapet. “Pack up your logs. I want them on my desk by Thursday.”
Willow leaned in, her voice dropping to a low, cutting thread. “I didn’t do anything — and if you’re too paranoid to see that, maybe you deserve to look like an idiot.”
Before Polaris could answer, Bastian’s voice came from behind them.
“Class is over. Move.”
He stood with his satchel slung over one shoulder, weight set into one hip, eyes fixed on Willow as if she were nothing more than a blockage in a corridor. One brow arched, not in curiosity, but in mild, unmistakable impatience.
Willow’s eyes narrowed. “Git.”
“Mutual feeling,” he said without inflection, stepping past her.
“Willow!” Katie called from the stairs. Aurelia stood beside her, arms folded. Willow’s expression curdled — whatever she’d been about to say dying on her tongue.
With one last glare at Polaris, Willow slung her bag over her shoulder and went to join them.
By the door, Sylvan shifted his satchel higher, hesitating. His gaze flicked to Polaris — already surrounded by Corvus and Bastian — and then he moved along with the stream of leaving students.
The moment she was out of earshot, Polaris turned to Bastian, incredulous. “She was the one who started the whole poster thing,” he said, as if repeating it might make it make sense. “Her. I don’t—how does she have the audacity?”
Bastian blinked at him, slow and disbelieving. “Seriously? Didn’t think she had it in her.” He tilted his head, a faint glint in his eye. “Shame the Dark Lord isn’t taking applications. She’d make a decent martyr.”
“She’d probably volunteer,” Polaris said, almost idly. “Wouldn’t know what the word meant, but she’d sign up anyway.”
Bastian’s mouth twitched — not quite a smile, not quite a sneer — before he shifted his satchel higher on his shoulder. “Speaking of idiocy,” he said, as if there’d been no gap in the conversation, “Corvus told me what you dumped on him yesterday.”
Polaris froze halfway through stuffing his notes into his satchel. “Told you what?”
“That thing you went on about yesterday,” Bastian said, eyes narrowing. “And I want in. The whole rope-twitching, book-summoning conspiracy. You’ve really outdone yourself this time.”
Before Polaris could answer, Corvus dropped into the seat beside Polaris with all the grace of a falling book. “You will not believe the hopeless Muggleborn I got paired with. Doesn’t know the difference between a planet and a star. Thought Saturn was a constellation.”
Bastian didn’t even look at him. “You can’t seriously think he’d be any use to you.”
Corvus’s head snapped up. “Excuse me?”
“You heard me,” Bastian said, still watching Polaris with that flat, needling calm. “Half the time he’s too busy staging a tragedy to actually do anything.”
Corvus frowned, affronted, but also clearly baffled as to what they were discussing. “What are you even talking about?”
Polaris slid the last of his notes into his satchel, the classroom around them already half-empty. Most students had cleared out the moment the professor left; now it was just the three of them.
“Oh, just Bastian mentioning how you told him about my plans,” Polaris said lightly, buckling the satchel strap.
Corvus blinked. “Wait— you’re not mad about that? It’s just Bas, right? Even if he’s a traitor who prefers Flint—”
“I’m not a traitor,” Bastian cut in, finally leaning back with the air of someone forced to defend themselves against lunacy.
Corvus ignored him. “In fact, Bas practically begged me to tell him what you told me yesterday. Before you ran off—”
“I did not run off,” Polaris said at once, shooting him a look. “That makes it sound like I’m a coward.”
Corvus shrugged, pleased with himself. “Bastian was jealous you didn’t tell him about sneaking into the library.”
Bastian scoffed, folding his arms. “You liar.”
“Tomorrow night,” Polaris interrupted, voice decisive enough to cut through them both. “We’ll do it tomorrow night.”
“Great,” Corvus said, grinning. “Can’t wait to avoid detention. Also, you really need to fix your sleep — I’m getting too used to you looking half-dead.”
“I’ll live,” Polaris said, shouldering his bag. “Come on — before someone complains we’re still here.”
Chapter 24: Unmaking
Chapter Text
January 21st, 1976, Wednesday
It hadn’t been difficult to slip into the library after hours. Madam Pince was rigid about closing at eight sharp, and by half past eleven the castle fell into its usual lull — the kind of silence that meant even the portraits were dozing.
Most students surrendered to their beds; tomorrow’s classes demanded it, though few believed sleep would make the mornings any kinder.
The real challenge was timing. Filch’s patrols were erratic, and that wretched cat seemed to scent mischief before it happened. Prefects were predictable, more gossip than rule-keeping. As for the ghosts, Polaris had little to worry about. They tended to avoid him, and he preferred it that way. Only Myrtle ever insisted on haunting him, flitting out of toilets with an ear-splitting wail.
Unlocking the doors was simple — Alohomora, whispered once, and the heavy lock had clicked aside like a sigh. By half past twelve he and Corvus were inside, steps hushed against the floors, while Bastian held his post outside the library entrance.
Earlier, Polaris had handed his mirror to Bastian, who was waiting two corridors down with wand in hand. Corvus held the other, ready to see a flicker at the first sign of trouble.
Corvus crouched at the velvet rope that cordoned off the Restricted Section, his face drawn in a baffled frown. He glanced at Polaris, then back at the barrier, whispering in disbelief.
“Why don’t we just—” he gestured vaguely, “—go under it? Or over? It’s a rope, not a wall.”
Polaris stood a pace behind him, wand lifted, the thin beam of Lumos casting shadows. He shook his head once, curt.
“Because if it were that simple, everyone would have done it already.”
Corvus squinted at it. “It’s literally waist height.”
Polaris shifted closer, letting the light run along the fibres. “Think about it. Hogwarts brags about being one of the finest schools, and this—” he gestured at the rope “—is what keeps curious hands away from dangerous texts? If it were that simple, half the castle would have read their way into Azkaban by now.”
Corvus swallowed, edging back from where his fingers had hovered too close. “You think it’s cursed?”
“I think it’s Hogwarts.” He said it simply, like that was the end of it. “Everything here has teeth, even when it smiles.” He moved nearer, light grazing over the posts again. “If it were just a rope, they wouldn’t call this section Restricted. They’d lock it in a cupboard.”
Corvus huffed under his breath, muttering something that sounded like, “Still looks like a ruddy rope.” But he didn’t try again. Instead, he hovered nervously beside Polaris, his own Lumos shaking faintly as the two of them studied the silent line of shelves beyond.
He stopped at the fourth case down from the rope, angling the glow higher, eyes fixed on a gap where one book looked slightly out of place compared to the rest.
Behind him, Corvus shifted nervously. You know,” he whispered, “I don’t get it.”
Polaris didn’t answer. His throat felt tight, like words might catch if he tried. He kept his eyes on the shelves, on the clean geometry of spines in a row — safer to study the pattern than risk turning and letting Corvus see whatever flickered behind his face.
But Corvus continued, frustration edging through his hushed voice. “These notes. This book. Before Christmas you said it was a dead end. You dropped it. Said it was nothing. And now—” He gestured around them at the looming stacks. “Now, we’re here. What changed?”
Polaris’s hand tightened on his wand. He decided not to respond.
“Why now? Why’s it suddenly important? Is it even about the notes anymore, or is it—” Corvus faltered only for a breath, but pressed on anyway, “—because of what happened over Yule? Are you just trying to—”
“Stop.” Polaris’s voice barely rose above a whisper. The wand light shuddered once before he forced it steady. He turned at last, face shadowed, expression fixed into something blanker than it felt.
The hush made his pulse feel louder than it was.
He hated that Corvus’s guess came close enough to hurt. Hated more that some part of him wanted to admit it — wanted to say he hadn’t slept properly since December, that the memories replayed until even his dreams turned cruel. But shame held the words in place, like a hand pressed flat against his chest.
When he spoke again, his tone had hardened into something cold, a finality that left no space for reply. “Don’t drag Yule into this. Not here. Not ever.”
Corvus flinched at the edge in his tone but didn’t back away. His own light trembled faintly, reflecting the tension carved across his face. “I’m not dragging anything. I just—” His voice cracked, more frustration than anger. “You won’t talk to me, Polaris. You won’t talk to anyone. How else am I supposed to—”
A crackle interrupted him. From the mirror on Corvus’s belt, Bastian’s voice hissed out, low but impatient: “Are you two going to be much longer? Because Filch has passed already, and I’m not planning to spend all night hiding behind a bloody suit of armour.”
Polaris exhaled through his nose, the sound more irritation than relief. He didn’t even glance at the mirror. “Then don’t. No one forced you to be here.”
He didn’t mean for it to sound that harsh — but the words hung there. He clenched his jaw, forcing himself not to take them back. Better silence than admitting he’d slipped.
Silence wound itself taut, a thread pulled to snapping.
When Bastian spoke again, his voice was flat with bitterness. “Right. Of course. Of course. Since you clearly don’t need me here.”
The mirror went dead with a faint pop.
Corvus winced, shooting Polaris a look equal parts disapproval and resignation. Polaris met it only for a flicker, then dropped his gaze back to the shelves.
He wanted to say something, anything — but the thought of how it would sound turned his stomach. Better to swallow it down.
So, he said nothing, turning the light back to the shelves as if silence were all he knew.
The gap still drew him — that one spine nudged a fraction out of line, as though waiting to be noticed. He lifted his wand, whispered, “Revelio.”
Light trickled out across the wood, crawling over the edges of the case. For a moment it showed nothing, and then — a faint outline burned into view, a soft rectangular glow that hovered just above the row of spines. It was like seeing a doorframe drawn in dust-light, except nothing lay beyond it.
Polaris moved closer, lifting his wand to follow the edges of the shimmer. He felt the corner of his mouth tighten — he’d been right. There was something about this shelf.
The pattern made sense now. Those seventh-years hadn’t been loitering at random. They’d known what he hadn’t: this case was stitched with its own kind of magic.
He could guess what it was for — to draw a book across without ever stepping past the rope. But the how eluded him. What triggered it? A charm? A word? A call only the books themselves recognised?
Corvus edged closer, trying to get a better look.
And then a face burst through the glow.
“I knew I heard you!” Myrtle shrieked, her voice shrill enough to rattle the shelves.
Both boys yelped, stumbling back — Corvus nearly dropped his wand, Polaris’s light jerking across the case. The sound that burst out of him was loud and unsteady, his chest heaving like he’d sprinted.
Adrenaline roared, narrowing his vision until all he saw was Myrtle’s grinning blur. His hand pressed against his chest, trying to force his heart to slow.
“Shut up, Myrtle.” The words cut out of him before he could think, as if striking first might smother the fear before it turned to something worse.
His voice dropped lower, bitter now, every syllable honed to hurt.
“You’re an annoying pest. You cling and wail and shove yourself in where you’re not wanted. Do you even hear yourself? Pathetic, shrieking, begging to be noticed. That’s why no one takes you seriously. That’s why no one ever stays.”
Myrtle’s face crumpled. The indignation she’d carried in deflated into something small and fragile, her watery eyes trembling as she hugged her arms across herself.
“That’s not fair,” she whispered, voice breaking, “I only wanted to help. I thought you liked when I—” She hiccupped, her whole form flickering faintly. “Everyone says things like that. Everyone.”
With a strangled sob, she plunged through the floor and was gone.
Polaris’s chest still heaved with the aftershocks, heat crawling up the back of his neck. He wanted to swallow the words, but shame locked them in his mouth. His wand shook faintly in his grip.
Corvus’s stare burned into him, wide and incredulous. “What is wrong with you lately?” His whisper cut sharper than a shout, not angry at Myrtle’s treatment but at the edge that hadn’t left Polaris’s voice all night. “You bite at Bastian, you snap at me, and now this—” he gestured at the space Myrtle had vanished through, exasperation flaring. “It’s like you can’t go two minutes without tearing into someone.”
Polaris stiffened. The words hit harder than he expected, gnarled in a place already sore. His best friend—his best friend—and even he was saying it. The worst part was that he wasn’t wrong.
“There’s nothing wrong with me.” The protest came out hard, carrying the crack of something breaking beneath them, more than just anger. Almost convincing — except for the catch in his grip, the breath that snagged like he’d swallowed glass.
“I don’t need you—” his voice thinned, tightening around the edges “—or anyone—telling me how I’m supposed to act.”
When he spoke again, the sound had hollowed, quieter only because the fight had drained from it, leaving disbelief uneven in its place. “You’re meant to be on my side.”
Corvus’s mouth parted, the protest already there — I am — but the words never had the chance to leave.
And then another voice cut through.
“Well, well. Isn’t this touching?”
Light cut across the aisle, bright and deliberate. Both boys jerked toward it, Corvus’s wand nearly slipping from his hand. A prefect’s badge gleamed in the glow, and Evan Rosier stepped into view like he’d been waiting for the right dramatic moment.
He let the silence stretch before speaking again, eyes roaming over them with open amusement.
“Honestly, you might be the worst sneaks I’ve ever seen. No lookout, voices carrying halfway down the corridor, screaming like banshees —” his grin widened, cruel in its charm, “—did you want to be caught?”
Corvus flushed, stammering, “We—we had—” but faltered, unable to offer anything that didn’t sound pathetic.
Polaris frowned, thrown. They had a lookout. His chest tightened at the realisation, confusion flickering briefly across his face.
Evan caught it at once. His smirk deepened. “Oh, don’t tell me you really thought you’d get away with it like this? Merlin, even Regulus could’ve managed better in first year.”
Corvus shifted unsurely, gaze flicking unsurely to Polaris.
Evan took a step closer, lowering his wand light so shadows ran sharp across his features. His voice dropped, silky with mockery. “So, what was it then? What was worth all this effort?”
Neither boy answered. The silence stretched taut until Polaris finally let out a breath, he was past caring, past the point of trying to mend anything tonight. His voice was flat, drained.
“A book.”
Evan blinked once, then gave a short laugh that was equal parts delight and disbelief. “Clearly.” His eyes slid to the shelf they were standing in front of, lingering there a beat too long.
“You know,” he said, tone lazy with amusement, “you could’ve saved yourself the trouble and just asked me.”
Corvus stiffened, caught between relief and dread, but Evan’s gaze never left Polaris.
Polaris’s stomach knotted, but his face gave nothing back. “And what, you’d have handed it over out of the goodness of your heart?”
“Goodness?” Evan laughed outright now, warm and mocking all at once. “Hardly. But I could get it. Not tonight, mind you — I’ve got rounds to finish, and I don’t fancy Pince’s banshee shrieking any more than you. Tomorrow morning. You tell me what you want, and I’ll make sure it finds you.”
The words hung there, longer than needed. Polaris felt something twist at the back of his mind.
What kind of favour? What would Rosier want from him? He kept his face still, refusing to show the flicker of unease, but the curiosity burned.
“Don’t pull that frosty Ravenclaw stare,” Evan said at last, clearly amused. “I can see it already — that Black look. Cold as marble. Keep it. You’ll need it.”
He flicked a glance down the aisle, the sound of his footsteps already turning away.
“Now — off with you, before Filch actually does show. You’re lucky it was me.”
Evan’s footsteps faded and for a moment neither spoke. The silence pressed heavier than before, pulling Polaris back to the last words he’d thrown at Corvus.
Polaris’s throat felt tight. He didn’t want to hear whatever Corvus might say — but he didn’t want the silence either. His mouth moved before his caution could catch it.
His voice was low, forced lighter than he felt. “Bastian left.”
Corvus turned, slow, as though weighing the cost of answering. Polaris didn’t look at him; he stared at the dark line of shelves instead, as if the books could shield him from whatever expression might be waiting.
When Corvus finally spoke, it wasn’t the reply Polaris wanted.
“Maybe I’d have done the same.”
It wasn’t cruel — only honest. And somehow that stung worse.
Polaris’s stomach twisted, heat and shame catching under his ribs. He wanted to argue, to defend himself, to say something that would make Corvus stay. But the words caught, tangled in the same knot of pride and guilt that had ruined the night to begin with.
“Goodnight, Rye.” Corvus’s tone was quiet, tired. Final.
Corvus walked away. Polaris didn’t move, the words already looping in his head.
January 22nd, 1976, Thursday
The night had offered no rest. Not even dreams — just the same reel of words and faces, running until dawn. He had wanted sleep, but every time he closed his eyes Myrtle’s expression returned, or Corvus’s voice, or the hollow snap of his own denial. By morning, the castle’s silence felt heavier than sleep itself, pressing against his ribs like a weight he couldn’t shift.
It wasn’t pride that kept him from seeking them out straight away. The truth was simpler. Things didn’t reset because you said sorry, not when they had broken in the way last night had. An apology over toast and pumpkin juice wouldn’t undo the edge in his voice, wouldn’t erase Bastian’s bitterness when he left, or the way Corvus had looked at him — not angry, not exactly, but unsettled in a way Polaris hadn’t meant to cause.
Besides, breakfast was no place for it. Too many eyes, too many ears waiting to stitch scraps of conversation into stories that weren’t theirs.
He hadn’t bothered with the Great Hall. Food felt pointless, and the thought of sitting under the gaze of a hundred curious eyes was unbearable. Even the idea of swallowing anything made his stomach twist, as though the very thought of food might turn against him. He’d only managed to tell Evan what book he needed. Even that felt like more effort than it should have.
So instead of the Great Hall, his feet carried him elsewhere. He paused outside a door he’d never once had reason to open, though he knew it by reputation: the second-floor girls’ bathroom. Myrtle’s haunt.
He hesitated. Then pushed it open. Somewhere behind him, footsteps slowed — just long enough to notice where he’d gone — before carrying on.
It was colder than he expected — not the draughty kind of cold, but the stagnant kind, as if the air had never quite learned to move. His shoes scraped faintly against the tiles as he stepped inside. The row of sinks stretched along the left wall, their mirrors dulled with a film of condensation though there was no steam, no reason for it. One tap dripped steadily, the sound sharp against the silence.
The door thudded shut behind him, echoing too loudly.
There was a ripple of movement near the far sink.
“You’ve got nerve, coming here.”
Myrtle drifted half out of the pipe, arms folded tight. “First you scream at me — scream — like I’m some horrible thing, and now you come waltzing in like nothing happened?”
Her eyes were wet, though she tried to glare through it, the way a child might force themselves to look older, angrier. “If you think I’ll let you insult me again, you’re wrong. I could—” she broke off with a sniff, then rallied, chin lifting — “I could haunt you forever. Whisper in your ear while you sleep. Rattle chains. Drop pipes on your head.”
Polaris kept his gaze on the floor tiles. His hand twitched against his sleeve. “I shouldn’t have said it.”
“That’s all?” Her pitch rose, shrill with disbelief. “You call me pathetic, you say no one ever stays — and all I get is ‘I shouldn’t have said it’? That’s not an apology. That’s nothing!”
The word nothing landed harder than he expected, uncomfortably close to what he already thought of himself. His throat caught. He forced the word out anyway, fragile as a crack spreading through ice: “I’m sorry.”
Her lip trembled, but she forced a glare through it. “Then why does it sound like you’re sorry for yourself, not me?”
“I meant it.” The word came too sharp, almost an accusation — as if her doubt were worse than his guilt. His wand tapped restlessly against his knuckles, betraying what his face refused to show. “I lost control. I shouldn’t have taken it out on you. You didn’t deserve it.”
Not an excuse, not a deflection — not the easy blame of saying they were caught because of her. Just the truth.
For a moment, Myrtle blinked, startled. Her lip trembled — then hardened again.
“Then prove it.”
Polaris’s head jerked up.
“If you really mean it,” she pressed, trembling but unrelenting, “then do something. Every time I say you’re too loud, too different, you act like I’m being silly. But I feel it. You rattle me. Nobody else does that. Nobody else makes me think about leaving.”
Polaris blinked at her, bewildered. “Leaving? What are you even talking about?”
Her chin lifted, stubborn through the tremor in her lip. “I want you to help me stop. To stop being here. To set me free.”
The words struck cold. Go. Stop. End. That was more than leaving — that was erasing. Killing.
“That isn’t— that’s not something I can—” His chest knotted. Just me. Just Polaris. That was supposed to mean ordinary, harmless. Not… whatever she thought she felt. His voice cracked sharper than he meant: “I can’t do that.”
“Yes, you can!” she snapped, flickering brighter for an instant. “Don’t lie to me. I feel it every time you’re near. You shake me apart. If you really mean you’re sorry, then help me go. I don’t want to stay here anymore. Not like this.”
Her words needled under his skin. Feel it? No one feels it. No one names it. That was the whole point — it stays hidden. If she could sense it too, then it wasn’t in his head. It was in him.
He shook his head, the denial rising like bile. “I don’t know what you think I am, but I’m not that. I’m not—whatever you think you feel.”
“Just try!” Myrtle cried, the words breaking, almost childish in their demand.
“You don’t know what it’s like—being stuck here, watching everyone else leave, move on, while I—” Her voice fractured, echoing sharp against tile. “I’m tired of it. Tired of being the one who never gets to go. You could make it stop. You could. And if you don’t…” Her voice dropped, trembling now. “If you don’t, then what good is your sorry?”
“I said I can’t!” The words tore out sharper than he meant, edged with panic, anger, both.
Something snapped in the air. Pressure coiled in his skull, sharp enough to make him stagger. A hand flew up to his temple, sleeve already damp where a sudden trickle of blood slid from his nose.
And Myrtle’s form juddered violently — not a girl but a shadow tearing across tile.
Then it stilled. She hovered there again, wide-eyed, breathless though she had none.
His heart lurched. Merlin, she’s right.
“You—” Her voice trembled. “You felt that too, didn’t you? You did. I knew it.”
Polaris pressed his sleeve hard to his nose, the copper taste of blood in his throat, the pounding behind his eyes near blinding. “No,” he forced out, hoarse, shaken. “I didn’t. That wasn’t—”
But she only stared, desperate certainty tightening her features, as if the moment had proved everything she’d been saying all along.
There was no point denying it now. Whatever had just happened, Myrtle had felt it too.
His sleeve bloomed red. Different. He knew it already — had known it his whole life, though the word burned whenever it brushed too close. But different in this way? To unmake someone? To gut them out of existence?
“Even if it were possible,” he rasped, voice cracked with fear, “I couldn’t. Not without—” The pounding in his head swallowed the rest. “It would cost too much.”
Myrtle drifted closer. Her face was set, strangely calm beneath the glimmer of tears.
He forced himself to meet her gaze, though his own felt emptied. “Do you really not want to be here anymore? You’re already—” His throat caught. “You’re already dead. So, what does it mean, if you’re not here? What does it mean to… go?”
For once, she didn’t answer straight away. The bathroom rang with silence, only the drip of a leaky tap breaking it. When she spoke, her voice was thin but steady, stripped of its dramatics.
“It means I don’t wake up in the same place every day. Don’t sit here crying while everyone else laughs outside. Don’t keep watching the world move on without me.” Her voice shook, thin as glass. “It means I don’t have to remember it all—the way it happened—again and again. It means I could rest. Really rest.”
She drew a shaky breath, almost steadying. “And you’ve already shown me what that feels like. Just for a second, when I flickered—I felt it. The quiet. The peace. I want that more than anything.”
He stared at her; sleeve pressed hard to his face. She meant it. Every word. And some part of him understood — too well. But understanding wasn’t the same as being able. Or willing.
He could walk out now; pretend she hadn’t asked him to end her existence. Or he could try. Try and fail, and maybe that would be enough. Maybe she’d forgive him for at least trying.
His gaze fell to the wand in his hand. It had chosen him for a reason. He hated that reason.
Would it be mercy, or something worse?
The thought knotted his stomach. But in the end, the silence was heavier than choice. He raised it, shut his eyes, and forced himself to concentrate on that strange pull he’d felt before, when she’d flickered.
For an instant, the air thinned. His wand hummed like a struck wire, not from any spell he knew.
Myrtle’s form shuddered—then flared, brighter, steadier, her features softening with wonder. For a heartbeat it looked like she might dissolve into the peace she begged for.
Then the strain ripped through him.
A white-hot spike split his skull, so sharp it was sound and pain at once. The air thinned, like the whole room had been yanked away from his lungs. His wand slipped from his fingers as his knees crashed against tile.
The floor tilted. Pressure roared in his ears — ringing, shattering, a hollow thrum like bells struck too close. Copper flooded his mouth. He gagged on it, choking, body jerking as if the air itself burned through him.
The world blurred.
Myrtle’s light collapsed back to its usual pallor. She hovered above him, horrified, her voice cracking in panic.
“You nearly did it… I knew you could. You almost set me free.”
Her face narrowed into a tunnel, pale and urgent above him. The last thing he felt was the cold bite of tile against his cheek.
Not tile. Wood. Carpet under his knees, her wand raised, her voice burning in his skull. He flinched, choking on the memory as much as the blood in his throat. The pain was the same, the same.
Not again, not her, not this—
“Polaris!”
Then—black.
January 24th, 1976, Saturday
When Polaris opened his eyes, he wasn’t surprised to find himself in St Mungo’s.
Confused, yes — but not surprised. It felt inevitable. As though everything had been pulling him here anyway, every choice and every mistake gathering into this one end point.
The first thing he noticed wasn’t the bed, or the room, but the sound — a soft, charmed hush that pressed so close it magnified the beat of his own pulse. For a moment, he thought it was still the ringing from the bathroom.
Polaris lay still against the pillows, trying to keep his breathing even, as though calm could be performed if he made it quiet enough. But his chest kept stuttering shallowly, each breath thinner than the last, as if his lungs had shrunk inside him.
But his thoughts refused to still.
He saw Myrtle again — not wailing but wide-eyed, almost peaceful. You nearly did it… you almost set me free.
His stomach knotted. What had he done? What had he almost done?
The sour rise at the back of his throat made it hard to swallow.
Was that why his head hurt? Why it rang and burned? Was that him — doing something without meaning to? Could he stop it? Could he stop anything?
He thought of the Grey Lady, of the way she said something similar to what Myrtle had said.
If just existing near him shook ghosts apart, what did that make him?
He bit the inside of his cheek instead, tasting copper, forcing the panic back into its box.
The first face he’d seen when he came round hadn’t been a Healer’s, but his father’s. He had been there on the couch, coat still on, scarf trailing carelessly to the side, the Daily Prophet open in one hand and a mug in the other.
The Healers had come and gone since. The same ones as always, with the same questions — his name, the year, if he remembered what had happened. They called it an “episode,” as usual. He’d told them he didn’t know what caused it. A lie. His father’s eyes had lingered on him then, steady in a way that made it obvious he didn’t believe a word. But he hadn’t said anything, just let them finish their work and leave.
Now, at last, they were alone.
The steam curled faintly from his father’s mug, carrying the bitter edge of coffee. He never drank coffee — except when he was trying not to drink anything stronger. It should have meant restraint, but to Polaris it was just another mask. Sober or drunk, he hated every version of his father.
It had only worsened since Yule, when his father told him in that flat, unyielding way that his mother had been sent away, but only until summer. Until. As though her return were inevitable, as though his father couldn’t see how the very thought hollowed him. If it were up to Polaris, she would never set foot in Grimmauld again. But nothing was ever up to him.
The soft scuff of leather caught his ear — shoes, polished, close to the bedside. His father was standing in front of him. Polaris kept his gaze low.
“Look at me.”
The words landed like a weight. Not loud, but absolute. Polaris’s throat tightened. He dragged his chin up, forcing his eyes to meet his father’s.
“You told them you didn’t know what happened.” his father’s voice was quiet, measured. “That might pass with Healers. It won’t with me.”
Polaris shifted uncomfortably.
“Did someone do this to you?”
For a moment, Polaris didn’t understand. Then he saw it in the tilt of his father’s head, the sharp steadiness of his gaze. His father wasn’t asking if he’d overreached or botched some spell. He was asking if someone had done it to him.
The thought unsettled him — because it almost sounded like his father wanted the answer to be yes.
Polaris swallowed hard, his fingers twisting the blanket into knots. “No,” he said at last, low but uneven. His pulse betrayed him; his heel pressed hard into the mattress, toes curling tight as if bracing for impact. “No one… no one touched me.”
His father’s eyes didn’t move, as if weighing the truth against the lie. Then, finally, he eased back half a step, the shift small but noticeable, like pressure loosening from the room.
“Then did someone make you do something?”
Polaris blinked, a sharp ache flaring behind his eyes. His mouth opened, closed. “I—I don’t…” The words tangled, slipping away before he could finish.
“Did they ask you to try something you shouldn’t? Push you past your limits? Because if no one laid a hand on you, then someone put the idea in your head.” His tone sharpened, still low but carrying a hard edge. “That’s the only other way.”
Polaris’s stomach turned. It wasn’t a question anymore — it was a narrowing of possibilities, as if his father had already decided one of them had to be true. Either someone had struck him down, or someone had driven him into it. The idea that it might simply have been him — unguarded, unasked for — didn’t even seem to fit in his father’s mouth.
“No one—” his voice cracked, and he swallowed hard, forcing the rest out. “No one made me do anything.”
For a moment his father just stared, the weight of his gaze heavy enough that Polaris’s hands twitched against each other, nails scraping briefly against his palm. Then his father gave the faintest nod — not of belief, not really, but of containment, as though tucking the answer away for later scrutiny.
His father sighed, dragging a hand down his face. For a moment, the mask of composure cracked into something wearier. Then he crossed the room, tugged one of the chairs closer, and set it in front of the bed.
“Fine,” his father said at last, tone flat, but honed to a point. “If no one touched you and no one made you — then tell me what you tried. What was it that nearly wrung you dry? You realise you could’ve left nothing of yourself?
Polaris’s chest clenched. He shook his head quickly. “I didn’t—”
His father cut across, sharper now, though his voice never rose. “Don’t waste my time with denials. I watched you lie to the Healers. I won’t have it here. Not from you.” He leaned forward, gaze fixed and hard. “So, tell me.”
The silence burned. Polaris’s throat closed around the protest, his fingers tangling tighter in the blanket. He held his father’s eyes as long as he could bear it — and then broke away, staring down at his hands instead.
“I… I was trying to help someone,” he muttered at last, the words small, almost swallowed.
His father’s eyes narrowed, but he didn’t speak. He only leaned back slightly, waiting. The silence pressed like a hand on Polaris’s throat, until the words tumbled out before he could stop them.
“It was—” his tongue felt clumsy—“a ghost. Myrtle. She—she kept asking, over and over. Said I made it worse for her, that I could—” His breath stumbled. “I told her no, I did, but she wouldn’t stop and I—Merlin—I thought maybe if I only… just thought it, maybe it would—” He faltered, words tripping over themselves, eyes burning. “And then she—she flickered, like she was about to vanish, and then—” he rubbed his temple, too hard. “It hit me. Harder than anything.”
He risked a glance up — and wished he hadn’t. His father’s face gave nothing back, which was somehow worse.
Polaris had expected—hoped—for a question, anything to show his father was at least trying to understand what he meant. Some sign that the words hadn’t been wasted. Instead there was only that cold, unblinking stillness, as if the explanation hadn’t mattered at all.
“I wasn’t trying to be reckless,” he said quickly, voice cracking. “I just—she wanted rest. I thought I could give her that. I didn’t mean to nearly—” He bit down on the word, as if saying break myself aloud might make it real.
His father didn’t answer at once. He sat still, eyes fixed, as though weighing every syllable. Then he spoke at last.
“This does not leave this room. Not to your Healers, not to your brothers, not to anyone. Do you understand me?”
The words struck like a closing door. Polaris felt them lodge in his chest, heavy as stone. Of course. Contain it. Hide it. That was the way of things. He gave the smallest nod, throat tight.
His father leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowed. “You nearly burned yourself hollow. Do you realise that? Another inch and you’d have stripped the magic clean out of your bones. A Squib — that’s what you’d have made yourself. All for a ghost’s tears.”
The word hit harder than the rest. Squib. Polaris flinched, heat rushing under his skin. He’d braced for his father to call him a fool, a liar, something — but this was worse. A defect. A warning of what he already feared most about himself. He dropped his eyes, staring at the knots of the blanket until they blurred.
“If anyone knew you could do this — even attempt it — you’d be marked for it. Hunted. You think your mother’s cruelty is the worst the world has to offer? Don’t test that theory.”
The words carried the shape of protection, but he couldn’t make himself believe it. To him, it sounded like his father naming him dangerous, something to be hidden away, a liability.
“So you will never attempt it again.” His father’s final words were clipped, absolute. “Not ever. Whatever she asked of you — you ignore it. You shut it down. And you keep your mouth shut.”
He let the silence hang for a moment, then added, lower: “I need to hear you say it.”
Polaris’s throat closed. He’d been braced for the command, but not this — not the demand to shape the words himself. His nails dug crescents into his palm until the sting jolted him. For a heartbeat, he thought about refusing, about holding the silence. But his father’s gaze bore into him, leaving no room for rebellion.
His stomach lurched so violently he thought he might be sick; the words scraped raw on the way out, burning his chest as though spoken under duress. “I…” His throat closed; he tried again. “I—I won’t.” His hand came up, rubbing at his chest where it hurt, as if the promise itself had lodged there. “I… I promise.”
His father studied him, expression unreadable, as though testing the truth of it. At last, he gave a short, decisive nod. That should have been the end.
But all Polaris could hear was the silence left after — the silence of someone who had looked at him and seen not a son, not even a mistake, but a flaw to be hidden. Another failure. Another Black unworthy of the name.
He turned onto his side, knees pulled close, back to his father. Breath came shallow, too quick. As if smaller meant safer. But it didn’t feel safe. It felt unbearable. A stray, terrifying thought brushed against him — the wish to follow her into that quiet she wanted so badly. Just gone. Just nothing.
— ❈ —
The window glass caught Orion’s reflection more than the London skyline beyond. The faint grey light washed his features in a pallid hue, making him seem as much a statue as a man. He stood still, one hand braced on the sill, shoulders squared as though to make plain that he would not be moved.
The soft click of heels approached. He didn’t turn; he already knew the sound.
“Uncle.” Bellatrix’s voice was smooth, warm enough to pass for familial concern. “How long has it been since we found ourselves in the same corridor? Too long, I’d say.”
Orion’s eyes flicked to her reflection in the glass — her smile, her poise, her dark gaze bright with curiosity. He did not return it. “Not long enough.”
Her lips curved faintly, as though his chill amused her. “I came as soon as I heard. Imagine my shock — whispers all through Diagon Alley. Polaris, collapsing. Some said he was struck by a curse, others that he nearly died.” She tilted her head, voice laced with theatrical dismay. “One does tire of the public inventing stories, don’t you agree? I thought it better to come directly to family. To you.”
Orion finally turned, unhurried to the point of contempt, his expression unreadable. “Then you wasted the journey. Family or not, you’ll find nothing here for idle ears.”
“I hardly call concern idle.” Her gaze glittered, cutting in its sweetness. “He is my cousin, after all. Blood of my blood. Surely I’ve earned the courtesy of truth.”
“You’ve earned nothing,” Orion said coolly. He shifted just enough to stand between her and the ward door behind him, as though blocking an imagined attempt. “Polaris is my son. His condition is my affair, not yours.”
Her brow arched — elegant, disdainful, but still cloaked in civility. “I only wished to see him. A familiar face might ease him, don’t you think? He must be… unsettled.” The pause was weighted, probing.
“You will not.” Orion’s voice was steel. “Healers alone attend him. That is my decision, and it is final.”
Something flickered in her eyes, quickly smothered by a practiced smile. “You mistake me, Uncle. I don’t seek to overstep. Only to understand. I have… hopes for Polaris. High ones. I’d hate to see his promise squandered through secrecy.”
Orion’s mouth tightened, the barest ghost of a sneer. “Hopes.” The word fell like a verdict. “Do not cloak your prying as loyalty. I know what sort of counsel you offer when you whisper of hopes and promise. You sound more like your aunt than you may care to admit.”
The smile faltered. “And yet my aunt raised fine sons, did she not?”
“Two broken by her hand, and a third she would have strangled if left unchecked,” Orion replied flatly. “Do not hold her up as proof of virtue.”
The silence bristled, thick with all that could not be said. At last Bellatrix inclined her head, lips curved in a cool facsimile of respect. “Very well. If you insist on guarding him like a treasure, I shan’t wrestle the key from you. But remember, Uncle — treasures kept too tightly often wither. Secrets rot.”
“Better they rot,” Orion said, turning back to the window, dismissing her with the shift of his shoulders, “than be paraded before those who would misuse them.”
Her footsteps lingered a moment, a soft scrape on the tile. Then she moved on, her smile shifting into something unseen as his reflection reclaimed the glass.
January 25th, 1976, Sunday
The keep was carved into the Welsh mountains like a wound, its black stone swallowing every flicker of light. Blackheath Keep had never been built for comfort. It had been raised for silence, for secrecy, for endurance — its walls older than memory, layered with enchantments that dampened sound and stifled rebellion.
A place to press out the arrogance of a Black who had gone astray. Its wards seemed to breathe with the stone itself, patient and suffocating.
Walburga had not taken to it well.
She lay strapped to the narrow bed, hair matted to her damp temples, lips cracked, wrists raw where the cuffs had seared her skin. Her eyes blazed with fury, but there was a frantic brightness beneath, the wild sheen of someone too long denied sleep.
The cuffs at her wrists pulsed faintly with runes that burned if she strained too hard. She had fought them, of course. Fought until her throat rasped raw and the sheets beneath her were streaked with sweat, until the healers declared her “noncompliant” and doubled the restraints.
When the door groaned open, she turned her head sharply.
Pollux’s hand tightened around his cane as he stepped in. He leaned against it — a tremor shivered through his frame, hidden by the sweep of his robes. Walburga’s eyes flickered, just briefly, to the handkerchief, the pallor, the slight sheen of sweat. She noticed. Oh, she noticed. Her lips twitched — a flash of triumph, cruel as a wound — but she bit it back. He would not grant her release if she mocked his weakness.
“You reek of stubbornness,” he said coolly. “And wasted effort.”
“Father.” Her voice cracked, but it carried the same imperious edge. “At last. You see what they’ve done to me. I am the Lady of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black—how dare they touch me? How dare they lock me in this pit like some criminal?”
Pollux lowered himself stiffly into the chair at her bedside, his movements slower than they once were. A cough rattled faintly in his chest before he smothered it behind the handkerchief. He ignored the way her sharp eyes lingered on him, catching the tremor in his fingers.
“You are not the Lady of this House,” he said coolly. “Not yet. And if you continue as you are, you may not live to see that day.”
Walburga stiffened. “Is that a threat?”
He tilted his head, the faintest shadow of weariness in his expression. “A fact.”
Her mouth twisted into a snarl. “You’d see your daughter rot, would you? I married Orion for this family.” Her voice dropped into something fevered, almost triumphant. “He was meant for another once — I made certain she vanished.”
Pollux’s jaw tightened. “Enough.”
“I won him,” Walburga pressed on, eyes wild now. “And I thought—once Sirius was born—that Orion might love me. I thought—” Her voice cracked into a bitter laugh. “But he is weak. He was never worthy of Lordship. Better he die and pass it to my sons. Sirius may be lost, but Regulus, Polaris — they are mine still. I will carve the weakness out of them. They will not betray me.”
Pollux rose sharply, disgust shadowing his face. “Enough. You speak of your husband’s death as if it were a ledger to be balanced, and do not dare call cruelty a mother’s love. You think yourself strong, yet look at you — unkempt, broken, undone by four stone walls. You sicken me, Walburga. Even your victories reek of rot.” His voice cracked into a violent cough, forcing him to clutch at the handkerchief.
“—You shame this family more with every word.”
Walburga’s wrists strained against the glowing binds. “Shame? Everything I am, everything I’ve done, has been for us—for Black! And you call it shame?” She spat the word like poison.
Pollux’s reply came cold, final. “No. You’ve done it for yourself. For your vanity. And you mistake obsession for duty.” He glanced toward the warded door, exhaling faintly into the handkerchief. “You exhaust me, Walburga. Even now.”
He pressed the handkerchief harder to his mouth, shoulders shaking. For a moment, it seemed her madness might outlive him — and the thought drew a bitter shadow across his face.
“Get me out,” she hissed. “Father, I beg you. You cannot let them keep me here.”
Pollux looked at her for a long, hard moment. He saw the frantic sweat at her brow, the way her breath came too fast, the hollows deepening beneath her eyes. She was breaking. And for the first time, his disgust edged into indifference. “You make it difficult to care whether you are freed at all.”
Something in her broke at that. She thrashed against the glowing binds, her breath catching in ragged gasps.
“You don’t understand,” she cried, voice cracking. “The silence gnaws at me — it’s in my skull, it chews the hours into nothing. The walls breathe. They close in. I cannot tell if I’m awake or dreaming!”
She strained against the mattress, wild-eyed now, desperation rising. “I cannot stay here! I am Walburga Black! They cannot bury me alive in this stone. It drinks the sound from my throat, it drinks the air from my lungs. I will wither—I will rot—I will go mad—”
Pollux’s expression hardened, his mouth thinning into something carved of stone. “You think madness a punishment reserved for you alone? This place has held Black blood for centuries, daughter. Every stone is steeped in it. And you are here because you chose cruelty over duty. You are here because you disgraced yourself.”
She stilled suddenly, forcing her breathing into something almost calm, as if she could smooth her voice into obedience. “Then tell me,” she said quickly, too quickly. “Tell me what you want. What they want. I’ll do it. I’ll—change. I’ll bend, I’ll swear it before every ancestor at Grimmauld if I must—
Pollux’s laugh was sharp, incredulous. It cut through her babbling like a knife. “Change?” He leaned forward, lowering the handkerchief just enough for his voice to strike cold. “Do you even grasp why you are here? You took your wand to your own child. You used Unforgivable magic and called it correction. You dare stand before me and prattle of loyalty, of family, while your sons bear scars from your hand. That is not devotion — it is desecration.”
Walburga flinched, but only for a second. Then the fear surged back, hot and breathless. “I do it all for the family,” she insisted, voice rising, cracking into hysteria. “For you! For Arcturus! For Orion! For the portraits on the walls! For every voice in my head that demands it! Don’t you see?”
Pollux stood, the chair scraping harshly against the stone floor. His cough tore through him again, but he ignored it, eyes fixed on her with something colder than hatred. “No,” he said quietly. “You will stay here. In Blackheath. Until silence itself teaches you what it is to be broken — as you have broken others.”
He turned; handkerchief pressed once more to his mouth as he moved toward the iron-bound door.
Walburga’s scream followed him, frantic, almost childlike now, echoing off stone as the wards thrummed and held her fast. “FATHER! Don’t leave me here! Don’t—you cannot—don’t let them keep me—”
The door sealed shut, drowning her voice into muffled wails.
Pollux lingered for a breath in the corridor, his chest tight, the taste of iron bitter on his tongue. Her screams clawed after him, but it was the thought that she might survive him — louder, shameless and unrepentant — that chilled him more than the keep’s silence.
Chapter 25: Return
Notes:
Chapters 24–25 Summary
Polaris, restless after Yule, drags Corvus and Bastian into a late-night venture toward the library. Tension runs high, he lashes out at both boys and cruelly at Myrtle, leaving fractures in his closest bonds. When Evan Rosier catches them, he offers help with a price. Haunted by guilt, The next day Polaris returns to Myrtle to apologise, only for her to beg him to end her existence. His strange magic nearly destroys him trying. He collapses and wakes in St Mungo’s, where his father presses him for answers. Polaris admits he tried to help Myrtle, but Orion warns him to hide what he can do, calling it dangerous and ruinous. Left shaken, Polaris wrestles with guilt, isolation, and the weight of being “different,” even as his friends drift further away.
Chapter Text
January 27th, 1976, Tuesday
The night had pushed him out of his room; wandering the corridor was easier than lying still.
He stood barefoot in the corridor, the floor cold enough to keep him awake, though the truth was he wouldn’t have dared close his eyes here anyway. Not in this house. Not when he knew what sleep in this place meant—what it had always meant. Sleep here meant betrayal—dreams that turned on him and memories dressed up as comfort.
Now he was in front of her.
The portrait was small, almost forgettable, tucked in between taller frames of ancestors he had no interest in. His mother before she was anyone’s mother. Before marriage, before sons, before she’d learned to harden every part of herself into something impenetrable. She looked back at him with softness painted into her mouth and eyes, and that was what he hated most.
He leaned in nearer than he meant to, close enough that his eyes tricked him, as if the strokes of paint shifted with breath.
Polaris lifted his hand, brushed the edge of the frame with two fingers, as if touching it would prove she wasn’t about to move, wasn’t about to speak. He withdrew at once, thumb pressed hard into his palm, the way he did whenever he caught himself fidgeting. His other hand twitched at his side. He pressed it flat against his thigh, willing it still.
He hated the face looking down at him. Hated how it pretended gentleness belonged to her. That softness was a lie, or worse—a reminder that at some point, it might not have been.
Bitterness crept up the back of his throat, and he swallowed hard, as though he might be sick if he let it stay.
What if she really had been this girl once—someone who might have held a crying child, someone who might have sung? The notion churned in him until he couldn’t bear it.
Because if she had been that person—if she had been capable of gentleness—then she had chosen to become what she was now. And that was worse than believing she’d never been human at all.
He’d thought Hogwarts might be an escape, but it hurt too—just in different ways. Here or there, he wasn’t sure which place deserved to be called home.
“You should be asleep.”
Polaris startled at the sound. His shoulders locked, breath caught sharp in his chest, and for a fraction of a second he thought the painted girl had found her voice. But no—it was his father, standing half-shadowed at the end of the corridor.
His heartbeat began to steady as he turned, though it still thudded in his ears.
He searched his father’s face. For a moment—brief, dangerous—he wondered who Orion had been before all this just like his mother. Before marriage bound him to Walburga, before sons were given to him like obligations. Had Orion ever laughed easily? Had he ever smiled at someone, with the kind of warmth that left no doubt it was real?
Questions were dangerous. They invited punishments he knew too well.
But the silence pressed harder than the memory. The pressure of it spilled past his teeth unsteadily.
“Were you ever happy?”
Orion’s face shifted—barely, but enough. A tightening around the mouth. A flicker in the eyes. It was enough to make Polaris’s stomach sink with the certainty of punishment—he half expected his father’s hand, or his voice like a lash in the dark.
Nothing came.
No mark to tend, no wound to trace—only the waiting, the not-knowing, the terrible weight of what Orion chose not to do.
Polaris’s throat tightened, but he held himself still. A slow heat crawled at the back of his neck, prickling under his collar as though braced for a blow that never came. “I—sorry,” he said, steady enough. “I’ll go to bed.”
He left before his father could speak—not that Orion tried to.
Only when Polaris’s footsteps had faded did Orion move, coming to stand where his son had stood. His gaze landed on the portrait—the young woman with softness in her mouth, in her eyes. His mouth curved into a frown.
He saw it too clearly, and it sickened him. It mocked him, taunted with what had been taken and twisted beyond recognition.
“...Kreacher.”
The elf appeared at once, bowing low in the dim corridor.
“Remove it,” Orion said, his voice hard with contempt. “I don’t want to see it again.”
Kreacher’s ears twitched as he obeyed, lifting the frame with careful, reverent hands. Orion didn’t watch. He turned away before the portrait was gone.
— ❈ —
It had been weeks since Polaris last played a proper game of chess. His fingers hovered over the carved ivory knight, tracing its worn edges before he nudged it forward into place. The satisfying clack as it landed was the only sound in the room besides the faint hum of the enchanted fan Narcissa had idly charmed to keep her cool.
Across from him, Lucius sat far too still, one finger pressed against his temple, studying the board as though the outcome mattered. He looked like he was preparing to argue policy at the Ministry, not play against an eleven-year-old.
Polaris leaned closer, his gaze locked on the grid. He liked the certainty of it — the board was numbers, patterns, rules. No shouting, no surprises. Every piece behaved the way it should, and that steadiness felt almost like air after days without it.
Lucius had been winning, or thought he was. Polaris had let him. Pawns, a knight — nothing worth keeping if it drew Lucius out. But when he gave up a rook without blinking, Lucius’s eyes narrowed, the faintest crack in his composure.
“You do that often,” Lucius said after a moment, tone deceptively casual. “Give away something important just to keep the game going. Dangerous habit.”
Polaris didn’t look up, his focus fixed on the board. He adjusted one of his pieces instead, turning it so it sat squarely on its square, every figure facing the same direction. His silence was answer enough.
“Mm.” Lucius’s pale gaze grew keener, as though he were studying more than just the pieces. “St. Mungo’s. I heard it was exhaustion. Though exhaustion rarely looks like that. A vague word, isn’t it? Doesn’t say whether it was your body that failed you… or your magic.”
Polaris kept his eyes on the board, though the words caught in his chest. Exhaustion. That was what they’d told everyone. What they’d forced into him — vials of bitter draughts pressed past his lips, potion after potion until his stomach churned. They called it treatment, but each dose felt more like penance, as though it were his fault his body wouldn’t obey. And still, no potion had touched the nights that left him waking in a jolt, or staring at the ceiling for hours while the dark refused to let him rest.
He straightened a rook, aligning it neatly, and buried the thought. His father had already reminded him that morning — as if he needed reminding — that nothing of what had happened was to be spoken of. But even without the warning, Polaris knew better than to answer.
“He doesn’t need your interrogation, Lucius,” Narcissa said lightly, but the way she caught hold of the enchanted fan made the protest firmer than her tone.
Lucius gave a slight incline of his head, as though conceding her point, but his eyes lingered on Polaris a moment longer than comfort allowed before he leaned back in his chair.
When Polaris slid his next rook into position, Lucius’s head snapped up, his pale brows furrowing.
“That,” he said slowly, leaning forward in his chair, “is an… interesting choice.”
Polaris didn’t answer immediately. He was too busy enjoying the intent, assessing look Lucius now gave the board, as though every move he’d made so far had been called into question.
“You’re about to lose your bishop,” Polaris said at last, turning his head toward Narcissa with a conspiratorial sort of brightness. “Do warn your husband.”
Narcissa smiled faintly. Lucius’s lips thinned.
“You seem very certain of yourself,” Lucius drawled, though there was no real malice in it — just the faintest edge of challenge.
Polaris tilted his head, almost smiling, but not quite. “Only because I know what you’ll choose.”
Lucius didn’t answer right away. Instead, he leaned back and rested one hand on the arm of his chair, studying the board with the same care he might apply to a Ministry contract. His other hand hovered over his queen before drawing back again.
“You’ll make him paranoid if you keep playing like that,” Narcissa said smoothly.
Her gaze shifted from the board to her cousin. “Has your grandfather Arcturus come to see you since you’ve been home?”
Polaris hesitated at the question, pulling back slightly from the board. No, he thought at once — but the way she asked it made him pause. Narcissa never asked idly; she chose her words the way Lucius chose his moves, always with some end in mind. Was she testing him? Fishing for something Arcturus had done? Or simply gauging whether he was worth the old man’s notice?
“No,” he said aloud, slower than before. His grandfather had never sought him out — why would he? He wasn’t the heir, not even the spare. He was the spare of the spare, too insignificant for Arcturus’s attention. “Why?”
Narcissa’s fan paused mid-sweep, though her expression remained perfectly smooth. “Just wondering,” she replied.
He tilted his head, considering her, then asked in turn, “Have you seen him?”
“No.”
“What about Grandfather Pollux?” Polaris asked, his voice mild but carrying an unmistakable curiosity, about the one grandfather that did seem to care.
At that, Lucius’s fingers stilled above the chessboard, and Polaris noticed immediately. It was only the smallest hesitation — a subtle pause — but it was there. So there was something they weren’t saying. Adults always thought children too dull to notice the silence. He noticed.
Narcissa saw it too. “He’s been very busy lately,” she said quickly, her tone light, as though that explained everything. Before Polaris could press further, she added, “How is school, Polaris?”
Lucius finally made his move. It was the sort of move that suggested careful consideration — and an inevitable loss.
Polaris hesitated, his fingers idly circling the head of a knight as if stalling for time. “It’s… complicated.”
“Complicated?” Narcissa pressed, her tone warm but expectant.
Polaris almost left it there. Talking about school felt too close to talking about everything else. Though he did need a distraction “Well, there’s this girl—”
“Oh?” Narcissa lowered her fan, her expression immediately brightening. “A girl.”
Polaris didn’t notice her sudden interest. “She’s—” He paused, searching for the right word, and then dismissed the pause with a faint shrug. “Annoying. Always putting on a show if anyone’s looking.”
The faintest hint of confusion flickered over Narcissa’s face. Her smile faltered, just for a breath, before she smoothed it back into place. “Oh,” she said, more carefully this time.
“She lies,” Polaris continued, almost clinically, “Acts like she’s clever when she’s not. She knows what bothers people and presses at it, just to see if she can make them react.” His tone was even, detached, as though he were describing some unpleasant specimen in a jar.
Lucius finally glanced up from the board, his interest catching. “And what does she press at with you?"
“She flaunts being a half-blood like it’s proof of courage,” Polaris said, his mouth flattening. “I’ve never spoken against her blood. Not once. But she turned eyes on me with lies I never spoke, and now I mean to… even the scales.”
At that, Lucius’s mouth curved into something faint and dangerous.
“Even the scales, hmm?” He sat back, voice silken with disdain. “Then don’t squander the chance. A half-blood thrives on defiance because it’s all she has — no name, no house, no lineage. Strip that away, and she’ll wither. Remind her kindly of her place — and do it in such a way she never dares forget.”
Polaris gave no sign he’d heard, though the words sank deep. It wasn’t the half-blood sneer that struck him; bloodlines were a game, a currency adults traded in, nothing more — one he was still learning the rules of. What lingered was the reminder of her lies — the way she had twisted his silence into cruelty and made the others look at him as though it were true. That, more than lineage, demanded an answer.
Fairness — that was all he wanted. Not fairness for her, or for anyone else. Just for himself. She had tipped the scales against him, and it felt wrong in a way he couldn’t let go. Lucius’s words — cut free of their talk of names and houses — gave him something solid: permission, almost. A way to make it even.
Before he could speak, Narcissa spoke. “Lucius,” she said sharply, scandalized. “He’s eleven.”
Lucius gave her a bland, almost amused look. “Not for much longer. March is hardly far off.”
Narcissa turned back to Polaris, her expression softening, though her tone remained firm. “Even so. You don't need to lower yourself to her level. That doesn’t mean you let her walk over you, either. You’re a Black — and nearly twelve. You rise above her pettiness, with grace. Whatever she says, you make sure she regrets saying it without ever seeing you lose your composure.”
Her words landed differently than Lucius’s — less like an order, more like a challenge. But Lucius seemed to understand better. His advice felt practical, a clearer answer than talk of lowering or rising above.
If she lied and humiliated him, he could make her regret it in kind. That had weight. That felt fair.
He kept his eyes on the board, on the little world that never changed, no matter how much he wished his mind would settle to match it. Thoughts crowded in until his head ached, sharp and useless, one tripping over the next until he couldn’t tell where they started or ended.
For an instant he pictured a switch — a childish, blunt wish to click it and silence the noise in his head. The wanting itself felt obscene, and that only made the frustration worse.
He pushed the idea down and moved the knight. Anything was better than listening.
January 29th, 1976, Thursday
Andrew had barely taken three steps toward the staircase before Aurelia caught him. He’d muttered something about needing his book — the one he’d left behind, again — but she wasn’t about to let him wander off. Professor Sprout had spares; she’d told him that already.
Aurelia shoved her sleeves higher up her arms — smudges of dirt from that morning — and hooked her fingers into Andrew’s sleeve before he could veer off toward the stairs.
“Come on,” she said, ignoring his muttered protest. He dragged his feet anyway, which only made her yank harder.
They turned a corner into a knot of voices. A little cluster of Gryffindors leaned against the wall, laughter bouncing between them. Cressida Bell, Idris O’Malley, and Beth Coates — Aurelia knew the lot of them well enough. Not friends, but familiar.
She was about to march past when she caught it — her name, floating clear in the chatter. She stopped dead.
“Potter didn’t even sign it,” Beth was saying, her Welsh lilt lilting harsher with mockery. “She just gave poor Cadwallader that look.”
“What look?” Idris demanded, slingshot flicking in his hands, little sparks jittering out.
“The look,” Beth repeated, grinning. “You know. The one that makes you feel like you’ve just sprouted antlers in class.”
Laughter went around. Cressida fanned herself like a stage heroine, eyes rolling. “Imagine begging people to sign a welcome back card for Polaris Black of all people. Honestly, the badger brigade will do anything for attention.”
Aurelia slid herself into the group before she’d even thought about it, shoulders squared as though she were staking claim. Better to stand in the centre, where their laughter couldn’t box her in, than leave them smirking at her back.
At her elbow, Andrew let out a low groan, his expression souring the longer he lingered. He hunched back a step, gaze skimming over the strangers with the kind of wary distaste that made it plain he’d rather be anywhere else. Small talk was wasted breath in his opinion, and his scowl all but dared them to try him.
“And why,” she asked sweetly, “exactly was my name in your mouths?”
The laughter thinned at once. Beth’s smirk faltered, Cressida’s hand stilled mid-flourish, and Idris lowered his slingshot, sparks dying between his fingers.
One of them — Cressida, lips curling faintly — flicked Andrew a look as though he were something unpleasant tracked in on their shoes. He met it without flinching, eyes narrowing, his stare flat and unblinking until she looked away first.
Andrew shifted behind her, jaw set tight as though the very air stank. He loathed this — groups, noise, the way everyone suddenly stared as if an audience had been conjured out of nowhere. If it were anyone else, he would’ve left them to it. But Aurelia never backed down, not even when she should, and he couldn’t just walk away and let her stand alone. His face pulled tighter, unreadable but unmistakably unfriendly, and he looked ready to bolt if her grip weren’t still hooked firm around his sleeve.
Beth recovered first, her smile returning with an edge. “Only remarking that even you didn’t sign the welcome back card, Potter. Says it all, doesn’t it?”
“I didn’t sign because I wasn’t going to pretend,” Aurelia cut in, her voice brisk. “That’s between me and her, not a comedy sketch for the corridor.” She let her eyes sweep them — one by one — until they shifted their weight, glances skittering away. “And if you’ve got opinions about Cadwallader’s drawings or her card, maybe you ought to tell her to her face.”
Beth’s smirk crept back, thinner this time. “Well, aren’t you clever. Must be nice, Potter — wag your finger and everyone’s supposed to fall in line. Just like your brother, really. Might as well be.”
Aurelia bristled. Of course they had to drag James into it. He always got what he wanted, and half the school adored him for it. But she wasn’t James — she never would be — and she loathed how easily everyone forgot the difference.
Cressida gave a theatrical little gasp, hand to her chest, then smothered a laugh. “Yes, how dreadful of us to have a laugh. Do forgive us, Your Highness.”
Heat rushed to Aurelia’s face. Not from their jibes, but from the slip — the crack in her composure they’d seen and pounced on.
She wasn’t clever, not like that — not when they twisted things until she sounded as though she were parading her name like a badge. “I wasn’t—” She broke off, fumbling, her hands balling into fists.
The words tangled on her tongue and she hated it — hated how it made her look like she’d lost her grip. Every stumble gave them something to feed on, and she could feel her composure slipping.
“You’re just—just absolute prigs!” The word landed wrong, too light, and their laughter surged. Even as the sound rang in her ears, Aurelia knew it: she’d wasted her strike. The word was flimsy, and now they’d seen her swing and miss.
Idris barked a laugh, delighted. “Prigs! Merlin’s beard, listen to her — posh as a plum pudding.” He hunched his shoulders then, pitching his voice into a wobbling falsetto. “Absolute prigs,” he echoed, nose wrinkling in exaggerated poshness. Cressida snorted, clapping a hand over her mouth as laughter burst out again.
The laughter flared again, louder this time, and Aurelia’s embarrassment flared with it. Her hand darted for her wand before she had even thought —
Andrew moved faster. His hand closed around her wrist, steady rather than rough, his scowl aimed at the Gryffindors, not her. “Come on,” he muttered, tugging her back a step. “We’ll be late for class.” The words were brisk, almost ordinary, but his grip stayed firm as he steered her away before she got herself in trouble.
She spluttered, resisting for half a heartbeat, but then remembered — remembered the words she’d once thrown at him, telling him he was to haul her out when she forgot to think. And now here he was, doing exactly that.
Andrew didn’t stop tugging until the Gryffindors were well behind them, their laughter faint now. Aurelia let herself be pulled, shoulders still stiff, cheeks burning. It wasn’t only that they’d mocked her — it was that she’d given them the opening. Prigs had fallen flat and clumsy, and the second it left her mouth she’d felt the ground tilt away. They’d laughed because she’d let them, and that stung worse than anything they’d said.
Already, her mind itched with the better words she should have chosen.
She exhaled hard, trying to unknot her jaw, when Andrew finally spoke.
“So… what’s a prig?” He gave her a sidelong glance, suspicious as though she’d slipped an insult past him.
“A prig is—well, someone horrid. Rude. Insufferable.”
“Hah. You could’ve just called them tossers. Or arses. Or bloody wankers.” His voice was flat, as if offering her options, though the corners of his mouth tugged faintly upward.
Aurelia stopped short, scandalised. “You can’t say things like that!”
“Why not?” He shrugged, unbothered. “Better than prigs. No one even knows what that means.”
She stared at him, utterly baffled. “You’re as vulgar as Willow.”
“I’ll take that as an insult.” His face soured immediately, the way it always did when Willow’s name came up.
Aurelia rolled her eyes and quickened her pace, muttering under her breath. He caught up easily, silent for a stretch, before he spoke again.
“Why’d you lie?”
She blinked at him, thrown. “Lie?”
“You said you didn’t sign the card.” He kept his tone flat, but there was an edge to it, the kind of blunt persistence that didn’t let go. “But you did, well eventually.”
Her stomach gave a small jolt. “That’s—that’s none of your business.”
He scoffed, eyes narrowing. “Could’ve just said you didn’t want to talk about it.”
Aurelia bit down on her lip, cheeks heating again, this time not from the Gryffindors. “Don't be annoying,” she muttered, tugging him forward this time, as if momentum could shut him up.
— ❈ —
It had been only a few hours since Polaris set foot back in Hogwarts, and already he felt as though he had stepped into someone else’s life. Hogwarts went on in his absence — meals, lessons, laughter spilling out of common rooms — and he walked among it all with the uneasy sense of trespass, as though the stones themselves might question what right he had to return.
He was excused from classes until Friday, a kindness he suspected was less for his sake than for the teachers’, and so Thursday stretched into an odd, hollow space, where the day moved around him but never with him.
Whispers reached him even when he tried not to hear them, seeping out of stairwells, carried on the shuffle of passing feet and the scratch of quills against parchment. Every passage felt narrower than he remembered, every archway a mouth waiting to speak.
He did not need to listen closely; the words carried themselves to him — curse, collapse, spell gone wrong — every version trimmed and twisted until it struck him whether he acknowledged it or not. And what unsettled him most was not the whispers themselves, but the certainty that he had nothing to say in return, no defence to offer, no language for what had happened. If he could not explain it to his classmates, nor to the housemates who glanced at him with narrowed eyes, nor even to himself, then what was the use of trying to correct them?
He drifted between the glass cases until the shine of a polished cup caught him, his reflection bent and warped across its curve. For a long moment he only stared, frowning faintly at the distorted boy who looked back — the crease in his brow too deep, the set of his mouth too hard for eleven.
His eyes slid down, tracing the engravings worked into brass and gold until they caught on a name etched into the metal.
Tom Riddle.
He remembered that name, though only once had he seen the man it belonged to — a meeting brief, but enough to leave him wondering. He tilted his head slightly, gaze fixed on the letters.
Riddle had carried himself with a poise that seemed to demand the room, though his name — plain, Muggle, unadorned — had struck Polaris at the time as almost laughably unfitting. Back then he had caught himself wondering, in the moment after their meeting, whether such a name had any right to stand in the same air as a Black let alone the Malfoy manor.
“Curious name, isn’t it?”
The voice, mild and unhurried, broke across his thoughts instantly. Polaris’s spine stiffened. He didn’t need to turn; only one person in the castle sounded as though every word was a deliberate kindness.
Professor Dumbledore drifted closer, hands folded behind his back, eyes drawn to the trophies as though they were old friends. “The room has always struck me as… humbling,” he said, conversational. “A record of victories and glories, each one polished, though the children themselves have long since gone. Names endure when faces fade.”
A slight frown crossed Polaris’s face. Names endure when faces fade. He wasn’t sure what to make of it.
Did they? A name without the person behind it felt almost empty—just letters lined up in a row. No voice, no face, no trace of who they had really been. Could that really count as endurance?
And yet the trophies seemed to contradict him. They gleamed as if time had no say, each one insisting that someone had stood here once, that someone had mattered. Maybe that was enough. Maybe not. He couldn’t decide.
His eyes flicked to the name again.
“Did you know him?” He hadn’t meant it to sound so blunt.
Dumbledore’s head inclined, slow. “Yes. I knew him.” The words seemed considered, not given lightly.
Polaris studied him sidelong. “I met him once,” he said, tone intentionally flat.
Dumbledore went very still. “Met him?” he repeated, his voice soft, yet intent. “And where might that have been?”
Polaris gave a slight shrug, eyes sliding away. “A long time ago,” he said, as if the details had slipped beyond recall.
And yet… what did Dumbledore even mean by that? Scars no one would choose to admire. Was he speaking of cruelty? Talent? Something else? It nagged at him, an itch he couldn’t scratch.
He tried to remember the conversation he’d had with Lucius after meeting Riddle—something about whether the man was important. His cousin’s husband had said something that had caught his attention, curious enough to linger in his mind, but Polaris couldn’t recall the words. Only that he had asked the question.
So what was Riddle, really?
And then—he felt it.
A pressure—not physical, but no less real—pressed against the inside of his mind. Familiar. Unmistakable.
It was the wrongness that told him. The sense of something prying where it had no right to be, sliding against thoughts that were his alone.
His defences slammed down in an instant, walls rising with no more effort than breathing. Anger followed.
“Stop it.” The word tore out of him before he could mask it.
The pressure lifted at once. Dumbledore’s expression stayed calm, but his eyes lingered on Polaris with a hint of uncertainty.
Polaris’s fists clenched, trembling with the surge under his skin. “Don’t ever try that again.”
“I meant no harm,” Dumbledore said, and there was strain in it.
“No harm?” His voice cracked, anger rising beneath it. “You tried to force your way into my head.”
The words left his mouth before he could stop them. He knew what had been done, and worse, who had done it. If even here—at Hogwarts—his thoughts weren’t his own, then nothing was.
Dumbledore’s composure faltered. “You are right,” he said after a beat, quieter now. “I should not have attempted it. I only wanted to understand what troubled you… but I went too far.”
Polaris’s breath hitched, his chest aching with the effort to breathe. He barely caught the words. His body thrummed with the memory of that push—that trespass.
How dare he?
The thought burned, rising again and again. Dumbledore — the great defender, the wise headmaster everyone praised as though he were carved from marble — had tried to shove his way inside a child’s mind. He had done it casually, confidently, as though no one would ever know. As though it were his right.
If Polaris had been like any other boy — if his mind hadn’t braced itself by instinct — Dumbledore would have seen everything. Every corner, every thought, stripped bare.
He could hardly breathe.
“Understand?” Polaris’s voice cracked. “You don’t get to understand. You don’t get to take.”
Dumbledore hesitated, only for a moment. “I offer no excuse. Legilimency is no child’s burden to bear. I should not have put it upon you.”
“It’s illegal.” Polaris’s words rang too loud against the glass cases. His face was hot, blood rushing. “You tried to crawl into my head — mine — like it was nothing. Like I wouldn’t notice. You thought—” His throat closed, rage choking into something harsher. “You thought I’d be easy.”
The last word fell like a curse.
For a moment, silence. Dumbledore did not contradict him.
Polaris’s hands were shaking so violently he had to curl them into fists. He felt trapped — the walls of the trophy room pressing in, the gleam of gold watching him like a hundred eyes. Alone, cornered, with no one to witness.
Unsafe.
“Get away from me,” he said, low, shaking. “Stay away.”
Dumbledore’s expression seemed maddeningly calm, but a flicker passed in his eyes. “You have every right to be upset,” he said, choosing his words with care. “I assure you, you are not in danger. Nor would I ever wish you to feel—”
“You already made me feel it,” Polaris snapped, cutting across him. His voice wavered, unsteady, but he didn’t care about holding back. “Everyone talks like you’re so great, like you’re some—some saint. But you’re no better than the rest of them. High and mighty, pretending to care, and then you—” His voice cracked again. “You tried to force your way in.”
He wanted out. Out of the room, out of Dumbledore’s reach, out of the castle if he could. His mind spun so fast his vision blurred.
“Polaris,” Dumbledore began, a thread of urgency in the calm now, “please—”
“Don’t call me that.” The words burst out, harsh and trembling. He didn’t care how childish they sounded. His name felt soiled in Dumbledore’s mouth, as if the man had claimed a right to it too, just like he had tried to claim his mind.
He turned before Dumbledore could answer, moving quickly, trying to put distance between himself and the trophies, the man, the truth—that Hogwarts was no sanctuary.
— ❈ —
He hadn’t made it far when Nia found him in the corridor. Her steps were quick, the card clutched to her chest as though she were bracing herself.
“Polaris—wait.”
He kept walking. “Not now.” His voice rasped, brittle.
She darted ahead, blocking his path. “Just—take it. I made this. Everyone signed it. It’s a welcome back card.”
“I said not now.” His voice snapped. She pressed the card into his chest anyway, and he shoved it aside. It slipped from her hands, scattering across the flagstones.
A hush fell. Passing students slowed, eyes flicking toward the scene. One or two whispered behind their hands, others just stared, pausing as if waiting for the show to go on. The fallen card lay open between them, its cheerful scrawls and signatures exposed — a pitiful spectacle.
And then Polaris saw him. Doyle had stopped, half-turned against the wall; he rested a hand on his friend’s shoulder as if to keep him from moving on, a grin already spreading. A low laugh slipped out, small enough to be casual, loud enough for Polaris to hear.
Nia’s face burned. “What is wrong with you?” Her voice rose, shaky at first but hardening quick. “I was trying to do something decent—Merlin, everyone was! And you—” She bit off, then spat the words like they tasted foul. “Everyone’s right about you. You’re awful. You think you’re better than everyone else, like no one’s worth your time.”
The words cut deep, deeper than she could know. Polaris froze, heart hammering against his ribs, the tightness clawing at his throat. He wanted to say something—anything—but he couldn’t. Not when he was struggling to remember how to breathe, not with the whispers swelling too loud around him, not when he couldn’t stop his hands from shaking.
She bent to snatch the card from the floor, her fingers trembling.
Polaris’ vision blurred. His nails dug into his palms as he forced himself not to shake. He couldn’t—he wouldn’t—cry here, not in front of them.
Still, he could feel it breaking.
He turned on his heel and fled, hating himself for every step that carried him away.
— ❈ —
He slipped behind the last greenhouse, where the stone wall met a lone tree in the corner. Once he was out of sight he sank to the ground, under the tree, knees drawn up, spine against the sturdy trunk, and a shuddering sob broke free. His shoulders jerked with it, and his hands dug into the grass, nails pressing into the damp earth. No matter how he tried, his lungs stuttered and seized, the rhythm slipping further out of reach.
He didn’t even know why he was crying. Part of him wanted to put a name to it, but the effort of sorting it all felt impossible. It wasn’t a single thing, not really. It was everything, and nothing.
He shut his eyes and dropped his forehead to his knees, surrendering to it at last. The release he had held back for so long poured out of him now, unstoppable, as though his body had decided for him that it would not bear the holding back any longer.
Breath by breath, his chest pulled tighter, a hot sting burning at the back of his eyes. The sounds felt too loud, too ugly, and each broken sob only made his head throb harder. In his mind he could hear her still, clear as if she stood over him: pathetic… disgraceful… no son of mine. The more he tried to choke it back, the worse it came, until the hurt in his head and the ache in his chest left him shaking, crying harder, unable to stop.
“Polaris!”
The voice cut through the rush in his ears, startled him enough that his head jerked up. Nate was running toward him across the grass, bag sliding off his shoulder. He skidded to a stop a few feet away, letting it drop without a thought. His chest heaved, breathless, his face lined with a worry that made no sense to Polaris.
“Sweet Circe—you—” Nate broke off, like he didn’t know where to start, only that he had to. “What happened?” He crouched slightly, not daring to reach for him, but close enough to steady him if he broke down further.
Polaris scrubbed at his face with shaking hands, anger sparking hot through the shame. A sob caught in his throat, twisting his words as they tumbled out.. “Why are you here? Don’t you—don’t you have better things to do?”
Nate flinched slightly, but he didn’t move back. “No. Not when you’re like this. Was it Nia? Is that it?” His voice came fast, urgent, desperate for something to hold on to.
Polaris shook his head, hard enough to make the world blur again. “No. Not that—no—you don’t understand.” His words broke against the hitch of his breath, half-gasp, half-sob. “Why would this be because of some Hufflepuff?” The frustration burned hotter than he meant it to, laced with the humiliation of everyone knowing, of never being allowed to just fail quietly.
Nate reeled at the bite, but he stayed where he was, fists clenched at his sides. “Then tell me,” he said, voice tumbling out fast, unsteady. “Tell me what it is. Because you’ve been shutting me out since Yule like I—like I don’t exist. You act like you hate me, and if it’s not about Nia, then what? What is it?”
Polaris pressed his knees closer to his chest, curling in on himself. His breathing was still ragged, breaking into hiccups he couldn’t hide. He wanted to tell Nate to go, to leave him to it, but the words stuck. He didn’t want to be left alone. Not really.
It took several tries before his voice came out at all. “I didn’t mean to.” He dragged the heel of his palm across his eyes, still shaking. “I didn’t want to. But at the time—it felt like I had to. I thought—I thought if she knew—” His throat closed, and it took a moment to force the words through. “I couldn’t let you—matter.” The word stumbled out like something sour.
He pressed his forehead hard against his knees, as though he could push it all back down again, but it was too late. The truth had slipped free.
Nate’s voice broke, rough with disbelief. “Couldn’t let me—Pol, what the hell does that even mean? Who’s she? And why do you care so much what she thinks?”
Polaris' heart raced at the question. His hands had nowhere to go—clenching, unclenching, tugging at the hem of his sleeve until the fabric twisted tight. “My Mother. She said I wasn’t perfect. That I ruined everything.” The words stumbled, broken, shame burning at the back of his throat. “I told her—I swore—I’d do better. I’d be what she wanted. Just so she’d—” His breath hitched, shoulders shaking harder now. “Just so she’d stop.”
“Stop what? Pol, what did she do to you?”
Polaris dragged his sleeve over his face, smearing at the wetness and, stupidly, tried to steady himself as he looked at Nate.
“…She said it was correction.” He drew in a breath that shuddered through him. “Made me drink things. Asked me questions. Hexed me when I tried to fight. I— I begged her. Said I’d be perfect. Anything. Just so she’d stop.”
He fumbled at his knees, fingers worrying at the fabric there, and the confession kept spilling, unchosen. “Sometimes—sometimes I wake up and it’s like it’s happening again. The pain—like every bone’s breaking at once.” He let out a stuttering breath, the sound of someone trying to hold a flood back with a cupped hand. “I feel it when I sleep. I can’t—” His voice hiccuped into a sob. “I can’t forget it.”
Nate didn’t speak right away. He crouched a little closer, eyes all question and something like fear, listening as Polaris leaked the worst of it in ruined, fractured sentences. The urgency in Nate’s face softened; he kept his hands empty and close to his knees, as if to show he wouldn’t grab or fix or judge—only stay.
“I kept thinking—if I could be right, if I could be what she wanted, maybe she’d stop. Maybe I could make her quiet. I didn’t—” He broke off, pressing his forehead to his knees to calm himself. “I didn’t think about what it would do to anyone else. I just—didn’t want to feel it again.”
Polaris watched him, unsure, and Nate didn’t crowd him — only settled close enough to be heard. “That’s not what mums are supposed to do,” Nate said, his voice breaking more than he meant. “Mums aren’t meant to—make you dream of… pain. They don’t… they don’t hex their kids, Pol. That’s not normal. That’s not—Merlin—they don’t make you beg.”
Polaris’s gaze slipped to the ground, his chest tightening. Nate was right — horribly right — and the truth of it left him feeling small, exposed, as though what his mother had done marked him as something apart from everyone else.
Nate pressed on, fierce now. “What did you do, huh? What could you have done that was so bad she thought you deserved that? Nothing. You did nothing.”
Polaris’s nails dug into his sleeves. His voice cracked as he tried to force the words out. “Then why—why would she—why would anyone—” He couldn’t finish.
Nate shook his head, hard. “Because she’s wrong. Because she wants something no one can give. My dad says perfection’s a trick—no one gets it, not him, not me, not anyone. The best you can do is keep showing up, even when you mess it. That’s enough.”
His tone softened. “You’re enough, Pol. Don’t let her make you think you aren’t.”
For a moment Polaris only stared at the ground, the damp grass blurring under his tears. Then the words slipped out before he could catch them.
“But then… what am I supposed to be?” His voice came out unsteady, thin with hesitation. There was something else beneath it too — a fragile kind of hunger, as if he wanted the answer even while fearing it.
Nate didn’t look away. “You. Just you.” he blurted. “Not perfect, not what she wants, not—whatever you think’ll keep her quiet. Just… you. And if she can’t see that, then she’s wrong. Not you.”
Just you.
He tried to think about it the way he’d been taught to think about charms and equations — weigh the outcomes, lay them out in order.
If he kept pretending to be perfect, what did he get? Quiet, maybe. Her yelling less. The house not feeling so sharp around him. But it meant losing… something. The little things that made the days bearable, the parts of him he didn’t even have words for yet. Like he’d just turn into some shadow of what she wanted, nothing real left inside
He blinked, hiccuping again, then lifted his head. The tears had lessened, leaving only a dull ache behind. “I used to think… being perfect meant not messing up. Not saying anything wrong, nothing she could use against me.” He said, voice thin but steadier than it had been. “Like if I got it right enough… it’d be safe.”
He let the sentence sit, then forced a small, uneven laugh. “That’s stupid, isn’t it?” The laugh had no humour in it.
Nate’s answer came quieter than Polaris expected. “It is,” he said. “You don’t have to be perfect to be okay and everyone deserves to be okay.”
Polaris considered that, the way someone might consider a simpler proof after wrestling with a complicated rune question. It was do-able. “I… I like that,” he admitted, the words barely more than a whisper. “Showing up. Even if it hurts sometimes.”
A pause opened, and then curiosity edged its way through. “…How did you even know I was here?”
Nate shifted, hesitating before he answered. “…It was Aurelia. She saw you. But don't worry I told her not to tell anyone else — especially Willow. I swear, Pol. I wouldn’t let her. This—this is yours, not theirs.”
Polaris frowned, the words sitting uneasily in his chest. Aurelia and Willow were close. If Aurelia had seen him, what was to stop her from telling Willow? And if Willow knew… well, she’d never needed much of an excuse to spin stories about him before.
He looked around—the greenhouses, the curve of the wall. Hidden enough, or it should’ve been. If Aurelia had seen him, then someone else could’ve too.
And Nate—Nate thought it was enough just to tell her not to say anything. As if the whole world could be kept quiet by faith alone. It was almost laughable.
“Why would you…?” His voice cracked before he finished, the question dangling. He wasn’t sure he wanted the answer—but some part of him ached for it anyway.
“Because you’re my friend,” Nate said, without a pause. “And mates don’t leave when stuff’s hard. Not ever.”
He stopped, as if suddenly aware of how that sounded. “Not—not to say you did. I don’t mean that. I just mean me. I don’t leave. I won’t. Even if you think you’ve got to push me out, I’m still here.”
Something unreadable flickered in his eyes, and he added, softer, “My dad always said you don’t really learn friendship when it’s easy. You learn it when it costs something. And if it costs—then it’s worth it.”
Polaris’s breath caught. His sleeves twisted tighter in his fists. “…Thanks for being patient. I know I’ve made it… difficult. Most people would’ve left. You didn’t.”
For the first time in a while, he let himself look at Nate fully — and didn’t look away.
Nate wet his lips, like the next words cost him. “Then what was it, Pol? Really. What made you—” He gestured helplessly at the tear-streaked mess Polaris was, his voice dropping. “I know it wasn’t Nia—you already said so. But… something had to push you, yeah? Did something happen today? Did someone say something?” H seemed cautious the way he said it.
Polaris’s chest tightened. He’d thought the sobs had emptied him, but the question scraped something open again. He opened his mouth, shut it.
He shook his head hard, scrubbing at his face until the skin stung. “It’s—nothing. It doesn’t matter.” The words came fast, too defensive to be convincing.
Nate leaned in, refusing to buy it. “Of course it matters. Look at you.” His hand twitched like he wanted to reach for him but held back. “Something’s eating you alive, and I can’t—Merlin, Pol, just tell me what it is.”
Polaris’s breath hitched, and suddenly the shame was stronger than the ache. He pushed up from the ground too quickly, swaying on his feet. “I can’t. Not now.” His voice cracked, caught between a plea and a warning. He tugged at his sleeves, fists balled tight. “Please, Nate—just… not now.”
The words left a silence.
Nate stayed crouched where he was, looking up at him with a mix of worry and hurt, but he didn’t push again. He just nodded once, rough. “Alright. Not now.”
For a moment Polaris almost turned away. Then, before he could think better of it, he held out his hand.
Nate blinked, caught off guard. It was only a second, but Polaris saw it—the hesitation, the flicker of surprise that he’d even bothered. Nate’s fingers tightened around his knees, then he reached up and took the hand, his grip firmer than Polaris expected. For a beat he just looked at him, relief softening the worry in his face as Polaris pulled him up.
Chapter 26: The Noise That Holds
Summary:
Chapter 25 Summary
After a week away, Polaris finally returns to Hogwarts—but the castle feels foreign, its corridors whispering what they think they know. Home has left marks no one can see, and silence had been his only defense. In the trophy room, a chance encounter with Dumbledore turns invasive when the Headmaster tries to enter his mind. Polaris’s instinctive Occlumency slams back, and his fury breaks through—Hogwarts is no sanctuary after all.
Earlier in Grimmauld Place, he’d stood before a portrait of his mother as a girl and dared to ask Orion if he’d ever been happy. Orion’s silence followed him here. Now even kindness feels like danger: Nia’s attempt to welcome him back ends in humiliation, pushing him past breaking point. Fleeing the crowd, he collapses behind the greenhouses, where Nate finds him. What follows is confession—his mother’s punishments, his desperate need to be perfect, his belief that safety could be earned. Nate refuses to leave, telling him he doesn’t have to be perfect to be enough. For once, Polaris lets himself believe it.
Chapter Text
The Chronologus Entry — January 30th, 1976, Friday
I read over what I wrote yesterday.
Disgraceful.
I nearly tore the whole page out. Burned it, shredded it, anything to erase the evidence.
Because that wasn’t me. Not really. That was me losing it, and I’m not supposed to lose it. I looked like something half-drowned and still too stupid to sink. Still, I left it. Better to leave it, though. A reminder. Proof of what happens when I slip.
Proof of what happens when I let myself slip.
Proof I won’t let it happen again.
I’d already told you what Dumbledore tried yesterday, but the man didn’t leave it there. Today he saw fit to call me to his office—the one I passed on the way up from the infirmary. The audacity of summoning me, as if I wanted to hear a word out of his mouth. I won’t set down the details, not now. Why waste leverage before its worth is clear?
Even as I write this, Charlie is snoring as he often does.
Loudly, gracelessly, enough to rattle the posts. And yet—I almost missed it. A week gone and I come back to this racket, and it’s almost comforting. Almost. Less so the socks he insists on scattering across the room like some idiotic trail for house-elves.
I didn’t sleep here in the dorms last night. Nor did I bother with dinner. Instead I claimed I was feeling sensitive—and you know how I hate that word.
It wasn’t hard to sell, not with Pomfrey already worried after I’d been gone so long. Better to feign feeling "sensitive" than face the ceaseless noise. The gawking. The whispers.
Oddly enough, I wasn’t left alone there either. My brothers came. For once they weren’t arguing, though that didn’t mean peace. Ris spent most of the visit glaring at Reg as though he’d tried to murder him. I was too tired to care enough to ask what set it off this time. There’s always something with them. Petty, relentless, perhaps it runs in the family.
This morning, on my way out of the infirmary, a pack of Gryffindors I didn’t even recognise waited just long enough to shout “Black the ungrateful!” before darting round the corner. Cowards. I could still hear their laughter trailing back, as if they’d invented the cleverest joke Hogwarts had ever heard.
It’s always the same with them. Eyes tracking me, waiting for some reaction, like trained dogs hoping I’ll toss a bone. Their laughter had that dull, pack-animal edge — the kind that only sounds brave when it’s shared.
They strut about, convinced they’re comedians, when all they manage is recycling the same filth with the imagination of a brick. If wit were gold, they wouldn’t afford dust.
They won’t stop talking. What happened with Nia Cadwallader saw to that.
Since yesterday, everyone’s been rushing to her side, all eager to play the part of sympathetic saints. Already the story’s been twisted half a dozen ways—not that I should be shocked. By now I ought to be numb to it. I’m not. It still pisses me off.
Mostly because it drags eyes onto me. I can feel them, clearly judging me, as if I’m somehow worth less than the rest of them. All over a stupid card I refused to accept.
Accept what, exactly? Their false smiles? Their names scrawled beneath words they barely meant? These are the same mouths that spat Black the Butcher, Black the Fainter, Black anything they could twist into a joke.
And I’m supposed to bow in gratitude? To smile sweetly while they shove paper in my hands, as if that wipes away the filth of their laughter?
I regret nothing.
Not with Cadwallader. If anything, I regret not making my annoyance clearer sooner. She thinks herself righteous, thinks her forced kindness is some sort of binding contract—that if she drapes enough sugar over her words the world must bend to her will.
She should have listened. How many times did I say “not now”? How many times did I brush her away? Yet she pressed in closer, insistent, card outstretched like it was the most important thing in the world. I warned her. She ignored me. And she has the audacity to be wounded when I refused to play along.
And then today—after Defence—her shadow, the girl she’s always with in Charms (whatever her name is), decided to make my alleged cruelty her business. She followed me halfway to History, spouting her self-righteous sermon as though anyone cared. I didn’t stop her. Why would I? If she wanted to look pathetic trailing after me, that was her choice.
Of course the others stared, hungry for a scene. Always the same. Nosy, witless, desperate for scraps.
The only reason she finally stopped was because Corvus and Bastian saw to it. Apparently they decided my silence wasn’t enough—that what she really needed was to be shoved back in her lane. Corvus, in his usual brilliance, went straight for blood, calling her a filthy Mudblood who ought to mind her own business. Bastian, not one to be outdone, wrinkled his nose and told the crowd he could smell something rotten, and from the way he said it, everyone knew exactly who he meant.
I should have felt thankful. I didn’t. Not when the girl turned her glare on me, as if I had said it, as if their words automatically belonged to me. The Slytherins laughed, of course, and somehow that meant I was guilty by association.
That’s what it always comes to—blame by proximity. Whatever anyone else does, it sticks to me.
And what was I supposed to do? Defend her? Apologise? As though I owe her anything after she chased me down to play inquisitor.
Not a chance.
And since I’ve already written their names, I suppose I should also set down that Corvus and Bastian and I are not on bad terms anymore. That ended before Defence. They found me after I’d collected my books, and I felt nothing but guilt with how upset Corvus looked—going on about how he thought something terrible had happened, to the point of even believing I might be dead. I nearly called him dramatic, but I couldn’t. Not with the look in his eyes, nor the way he hugged me as if he’d expected never to see me again.
He even tried sending owls. None reached me, which only convinced him further that I was gone. And Bastian stood there too, both of them insisting they needed to apologise—Corvus for what he’d said, Bastian for leaving me that night in the library.
As if any of that mattered.
As if they were the ones who had wronged me.
It was maddening. After everything, it should have been me apologising—and I was already thinking of how to do it—yet they said sorry first. And when I finally did, it felt useless.
They didn’t even seem to expect it, as though an apology from me was out of character. Is that truly how they see me? Am I really as awful as the whispers say, and too blind to notice it for myself?
I don’t know.
What I do know is that all of this began with that damned book. If I hadn’t gone after it that night, none of it would have happened. I wouldn’t have snapped at Corvus. I wouldn’t have driven Bastian off. I wouldn’t have been cornered by Myrtle, of all ghosts, into promises I never should have entertained.
But I did.
And I was fool enough to try what she asked, though I hadn’t the faintest idea what I was doing. She wanted an ending. She wanted it from me. And like an idiot, I thought attempting it might mean something, might even ease the guilt I carried for the way I had treated her.
Instead it only put me on the floor, pain burning through me until I woke in the hospital wing with nothing to show for it except another reminder of what I am—or rather, of what I don’t understand about myself.
And when I came back—well. You know what I walked into. And for what? A book. A single, wretched book.
Evan gave me the book today — of course he did, with a smug reminder that I owe him. As if I could forget a debt to a Rosier. It was the only thing I could think about as I sat down tonight, tearing through every page, every line, convinced I’d missed a margin note, a cipher, anything.
And yet there was nothing.
Nothing new, nothing hidden, nothing extra at all. I compared it to the notes I already had, line for line, word for word. Identical. All that trouble, all that weight of expectation, and for what? A waste.
I cannot decide what infuriates me more—that I let myself believe there might be progress, or that I now owe Evan for nothing. A favour hanging over my head, with no gain to show for it. He gets the satisfaction of leverage, and I—nothing but empty pages and wasted hours.
I thought—no, I was certain—that there was more to be found. That I had overlooked some thread of Vass’s work that would finally pull the rest into place. I let myself believe I was on the edge of understanding, that perhaps tonight would be the night something shifted. Foolish.
Now I am left indebted, no further than I was yesterday, with nothing to hold except the sour taste of wasted time. I despise being beholden to anyone, least of all when there is nothing to balance the scale in my favour.
A fool’s bargain. My time, my pride, my debt—all for nothing.
—A Fool With Nothing to Show
February 5th, 1976, Thursday
Professor Sprout’s voice carried cheerfully through the greenhouse, her hands busy as she demonstrated the safest way to repot a Fanged Geranium without losing a finger.
Aurelia hunched over her parchment, quill gripped tight, determined to catch every word. Herbology mattered to her—not that she cared much about marks in other lessons, but this one was different. This one she wanted perfect.
And yet, beside her, Black was doing what he always did. Not paying attention. Or at least, not in any way that looked like it.
His eyes kept straying to the window, watching the condensation run down the glass as if it were more interesting than Sprout’s voice. He usually looked as though he hadn’t slept, but today the slackness under his eyes made him seem different—less alert, more like someone who’d been hollowed through. Other times he only stared at the table, fixed on the wood grain as if it might tell him something. His right hand tapped against the surface, finger by finger, over and over, close enough that Aurelia could feel it through her arm. He always tapped, but the rhythm snagged and stuttered now, uneven, almost like his hand wasn’t listening to him.
With his left hand, he dragged his quill over the edge of his worksheet, filling it with odd symbols she didn’t recognise. Runes, maybe—but that couldn’t be right. They weren’t even allowed to take Ancient Runes until third year. He scratched them out, started again, then did the same thing over and over as if no one else existed. The marks came harsher than usual, pressed deep into the parchment, as though he cared more about crossing them out than writing them.
Aurelia bit the inside of her cheek and tried to listen to Sprout, who was now warning them about the Geranium’s habit of snapping at sudden movement. But her thoughts wouldn’t settle. Black never seemed to try—not in Herbology, not in anything. In debating sessions he turned up late, or not at all, and when he did, he looked like he was winging it. Winging it, and still managing to look like he knew exactly what he was doing.
It was infuriating.
Only lately, her irritation didn’t quite stick the way it used to. She kept seeing the image she’d stumbled on last week—him under the elm tree, shoulders heaving, hands pressed hard against his face as if he could bury the sound. She had turned away quickly, pretending she hadn’t heard the sobs, but the memory stuck like a burr. Since then she had caught herself wondering what it was he thought about, when he looked so detached, so untouchable.
She glanced at him again—and this time he noticed. The tapping slowed, faltered, and then stopped altogether as his eyes lifted to hers.
Grey, though in the bright wash of the glasshouse they looked closer to blue—clear, unguarded in a way she had never quite seen before.
Her throat tightened. She looked too long, and knew it, and jerked herself back into motion. Leaning towards him, she whispered, “Could you not? The tapping. It’s distracting. You could at least pretend to listen for once.”
Her voice was barely more than a hiss, but it carried.
“Miss Potter.” Sprout’s voice cut across the greenhouse. “If you’ve something worth interrupting with, I’m sure the class would like to hear it.”
Aurelia froze. Heat prickled at her ears. She had nothing to give—nothing but the truth, that Polaris Black never seemed to care.
But Black spoke before she could, his tone smooth and steady, almost careless. “Professor, Potter was wondering whether repetitive rhythms—like tapping—might soothe the Geraniums. Since sharp noises startle them, it seemed reasonable to wonder if the opposite might calm them. I thought it might be worth testing while repotting.”
“Very good, Mister Black,” said Sprout brightly. “That’s exactly the kind of curiosity I like to see. Five points to Ravenclaw—and to Slytherin, for asking."
The class murmured with interest, but Aurelia caught the pause before he spoke—the flicker like he’d debated saying nothing at all. And when Sprout praised him, he didn’t look pleased—not proud, not even relieved. For a heartbeat it almost seemed he couldn’t stand it.
Of course he’d turn it around, make it sound clever, like he’d been listening all along. He always found a way to slip past without so much as a scratch. And now he’d proven her wrong—again. Aurelia’s fingers tightened round her quill, baffled and more irritated than ever. How did he manage it?
Lately, she was starting to see what Willow meant. He had this way of turning things round without meaning to—one moment silent, the next snapping at someone for breathing too loud. Half the time he looked like he couldn’t care less, and the other half like he couldn’t stand to be there at all. It was impossible to tell which was worse.
For the past week, she’d heard nothing else—Willow griping about every little thing Black did. How he embarrassed her on purpose, how he made her look foolish, how he twisted things so she seemed like a bully.
Usually Aurelia ignored it. Willow could exaggerate when she was angry. But yesterday was different. Willow had accused him of stealing her Transfiguration essay, so sure of herself she’d made a spectacle of it. And in front of everyone, he had calmly tipped out his bag and turned out his pockets for McGonagall—who found nothing. Willow, near tears, had been the one landed with detention for lying.
And now here he was, scribbling away as if none of it had ever happened.
Aurelia frowned, uncertain. She couldn’t picture Black plotting petty torments for Willow; he hardly seemed to notice half the things people said about him. If anything, it was as though he lived in some other place entirely, locked away inside his own head. Willow wasn’t altogether wrong about him, but she wasn’t altogether right, either.
She realised she was staring. As if he’d felt it, his head lifted and their eyes caught once more.
Her frown deepened. The words slipped out before she could stop them.
“Why did you do that?”
His quill stopped mid-stroke, a symbol glistening half-formed on the parchment. For a long moment he didn’t speak, face unreadable.
At last, his voice came low, quiet enough that only she heard. “Returning the favour.”
She blinked. “What favour?”
He dropped his gaze again, like he regretted saying anything. The quill hovered, motionless. “You didn’t go telling everyone about… last week.” His tone was clipped, fragile in a way Aurelia had never heard from him before. “Seemed fair.”
Aurelia stared at him, uncertain what to do with that. Her mouth had gone dry, words tangling.
What slipped out instead was, “You’re such a weirdo.”
The moment she said it she wished she hadn’t. His answer hadn’t been strange at all—it had been fair, even honest. But she wasn’t about to take it back.
Black gave no sign of offence. He only lowered his head again, setting his quill in motion, finishing the half-made symbol before striking it out and beginning another. The tapping started up again, faint this time, more habit than thought. For a moment Aurelia wondered if she imagined the hesitation in it—and told herself it was nothing. But the doubt lingered, pricking at her.
— ❈ —
Polaris pressed his eye to the telescope, though the sight it offered was no comfort. The star that bore his name burned steadily above—bright, admired for its constancy. Others called it steadfast; he saw a thing shackled to the sky.
What glory was there in shining, if it meant never moving?
His breath misted faintly in the cold air of the tower, curling away into night. He shouldn’t have been there, not after curfew, but the tower was the only place that didn’t feel like it was closing in.
He drew back from the telescope but kept his gaze lifted skyward, as though the darkness might give him something more than indifference. Instead, his thoughts turned again to the line he could not shake—the fragment of Vass’s hand.
If you’re reading this, the wand has found resonance. Not with you exactly, but with what moves through you.
Resonance. He had read those words a dozen times, whispered them until the sound lost all meaning. Yet they gave him nothing, only suggestion masquerading as truth.
The North Star held its place. And beneath it, he stood uncertain, a boy with empty hands and a name that felt heavier by the hour.
But not every star kept its place.
Some wavered and waned — bright one night, dim the next. He liked those best. Unreliable, restless, refusing to be pinned. Proof that not all stars shone the same way.
He almost envied them. To flare and falter, to change—how much truer that seemed than a life fixed fast in one corner of the sky. Yet the thought curdled quickly, for change was what he feared most in himself. “Different” was the word that haunted him — a flaw he could never mend, a truth he could never strip away.
His mother wanted a flawless son. His father wanted no son at all. Sirius wanted a partner in revolt. Regulus wanted the brother he pretended Polaris already was. And he—he was none of it.
He was only a crooked star, guttering against the dark, fighting to keep his light from going out.
Polaris turned, meaning to leave the tower, but stopped dead.
At the far end stood the Grey Lady—pale, silent, unblinking.
His hands curled into fists as he stared at her, uncertain, his brow knitting tight. “Come to give me another riddle?”
Her answer was cold, cutting. “No. I came to stop you from tearing yourself apart.”
The words fell oddly on him, heavy with something left unsaid. His skin prickled. Only one thought fit—Myrtle, the ghost girl he’d nearly lost himself saving.
His fists slackened, fingers trembling as they uncurled. He edged forward, wary she might slip into the wall again. “You’re too late for that,” he said quietly. “It nearly happened already.”
Why her? Why now? For months she had stayed back—aloof, distant, withholding any answer he pressed for.
The Grey Lady’s voice cut through his thoughts, sharper now. “Do you even understand what you tried to do to that girl?”
Polaris’s breath caught. Myrtle had spoken after all.
He swallowed, his voice defensive. “She asked me. She said she wanted peace.”
“Peace,” the Grey Lady repeated, but there was nothing soft in the word. “Peace is not yours to give. You think you can unmake what death has claimed? You think you can touch the soul and not be burned?”
She drifted closer, her presence seeping cold into the stones around them.
Polaris stared, bewildered, her words landing like judgment. Who was she to decide what he could or couldn’t touch? What gave her the right to treat his actions like something she had the authority to condemn?
“Don’t you dare,” he said, his voice breaking through at last. “You’ve given me nothing but riddles. You think this is my fault? You led me here—every step—and now you tell me to stop?”
The Grey Lady’s face did not shift. “I gave you questions,” she said, her voice cool and steady. “Not leave to act.”
“Exactly!” Polaris’s voice rang off the tower walls, louder than he intended, edged with fury. “You’ve given me questions—all of them—and never once an answer. And now you stand there, pretending you know best?” His breath came fast, uneven. “You think you’re the saviour now? You started this. All of it.”
For the first time, strain flickered across her still features. “I spoke because I believed you could bear the weight,” she said, more softly. “I was wrong.”
“The weight of what?” Polaris seized on the word, his anger tipping toward desperation. “That’s the problem, isn’t it? You say it like you know. You always speak like you know. But you leave me blind. What is it you think you see in me? What is it you know?”
Her eyes seemed deeper than the night beyond the tower. “I know enough to warn you of this,” she said. Her voice fell low, edged with warning rather than anger. “The more you pull at these threads, the more they will draw you in.”
“Threads?” Polaris shot back, his voice rising. “Or chains? Which is it?” His jaw tightened. The night pressed cold against his skin, but he barely felt it. “Need I remind you—you set me on this path. You pointed me to Vass. Isn’t this what you wanted? For me to learn what he was— so I might understand what I am?” His chest heaved, every word forced out. “So tell me—do you know what I am?”
Her face shifted, just for an instant—something like grief—but the flicker vanished, replaced by her pallid calm.
“I know what it cost him to learn,” she said, her voice hardening, sharp with finality. “And I will not watch you pay the same price.”
Polaris’s fury broke loose, slipping past every wall he’d built. “Then stop speaking in riddles! Say it. Say what you know. Say what Vass wanted me to know, and stop hiding the truth!”
“No.” The word was cold, final, like iron striking stone.
Her form wavered at the edges, the air around her frosting faintly as her voice dropped lower still, brittle as ice. “Because if I do, you’ll only run faster toward the edge.”
She began to fade, her voice the last thing that lingered, turning to frost in the air.
“One day you will curse me for ever speaking. One day you will wish I had let the noise hold.”
And then she was gone, dissolved into the stone, leaving Polaris alone beneath the star that bore his name.
For a moment, he just stood there, trembling in the cold. The wind tugged at his sleeves, but he hardly noticed.
He hated her for vanishing like that—speaking to him as though he were a child. Yet she wasn’t wrong. He could still feel it: the pull of the dark, the sick tilt of the world as his body began to slip. Something inside him had gone still since then, afraid that if he reached again, he wouldn’t come back whole. What frightened him most wasn’t the failure, but how near it had been.
His jaw tightened. He told himself he didn’t care what the Grey Lady thought, that he wasn’t reckless enough to try again. Not yet. Not until he understood.
But the word she had used stayed with him—threads that could be followed, unravelled, rewoven.
He looked up, found his star—bright, still, untouchable. For a moment he stood there, breath ghosting in the dark, the weight of its gaze pressing down.
“You do not get to tell me what I am,” he murmured, though she was long gone.
Then he left the tower, his steps echoing down the stairwell, the echo thin and uneven — like someone trying to convince himself he wasn’t afraid.
— ❈ —
He wondered, as he made his way down the quiet corridor, if it was petty to be this annoyed. Myrtle had always talked too much — about her death, about her toilet, about whoever happened to look at her the wrong way — so why did it bother him now?
Maybe because this time she’d talked about him.
Who else had she told? Other ghosts? Surely she wasn’t stupid enough to spread it around to the living—but then again, Myrtle had never been famous for sense. You’d think, after decades of haunting toilets, she’d have learned a trace of discretion.
Still, it had been obvious, hadn’t it? That what happened between them wasn’t to be discussed. He hadn’t needed to say it aloud — you don’t tell people that sort of thing. Common sense. But then again, Myrtle and sense had never been properly acquainted. You’d think, after existing as long as she had, she’d have managed to find a bit of either.
It was too late for any patrols; even Filch had likely given up.
Polaris’s thoughts kept circling the same point. What if she’d said something to the living? He didn’t much care what ghosts whispered — they didn’t count — but a word in the wrong ear could travel fast. One student, one teacher, then Dumbledore, then the Ministry. It didn’t take much imagination to see how that ended.
They’d call it what it looked like — dark magic. Something dangerous, something that shouldn’t be possible.
They’d want to study it, understand it, contain it.
His hand closed over his sleeve as he kept walking. He’d done nothing wrong — not really. He’d only tried to help. But that never mattered. Being different had never been a gift in his family, only a flaw waiting to be corrected.
He waited once he entered the bathroom.
From one of the cubicles came the faintest ripple, then Myrtle rose, her outline wavering like heat above stone. Surprise lit her face, then something close to guilt.
“Oh—it’s you,” she said quickly. “You’re back. I thought you’d—”
“Spare it.” His voice was low but edged. “You’ve been talking.”
Her eyes widened. “I haven’t! Well—only a bit. Only to the others. They asked what happened that day, and I said you tried to help. That’s true, isn’t it?”
He stepped closer, the word help making him tighten his jaw. “Did you tell anyone alive?”
“What? No. Of course not. Why would I—”
“Myrtle.” The way he said her name cut through her babble. “Think. Anyone. A student, a teacher, Peeves—did you let it slip?”
She shook her head so hard her glasses blurred. “No one living! I swear! I know what they’d say—dark magic, dangerous—”
“Exactly.” He stopped in front of the sink. “You’re sure?”
“Yes!” She wrung her hands, half fading through the basin. “I didn’t mean to cause trouble. I just wanted someone to understand what you did.”
“You don’t understand what I did.”
Her mouth fell open, a nervous flutter at the corners. “Then tell me. You must have thought about it since—you could finish it, couldn’t you? I felt it when you tried. I felt free.”
He looked at her, unreadable. “You said you wanted peace. I gave you nearly that.”
She brightened, misty and eager. “Then you’ll try again?”
He stared at her. For a second he couldn’t find words. “Try again?” The sound came out half-laugh, half-breath. “You’re telling me to try again?”
Myrtle blinked, startled by the sharpness in his voice. “I just meant—if it almost worked—”
“Almost worked?” He took a step closer, tiles echoing underfoot. “You think it was easy for me? That I just waved a wand and walked away? I woke up in the hospital wing, Myrtle—gone for a week, unconscious for a day and a half. Easy, is it?”
She flinched, but he didn’t stop. The words were coming too fast now, the pressure of them spilling out.
“All you can do is wail that I didn’t finish the job. You don’t even care what it cost—just that I failed to clean up your misery for you.”
“I didn’t mean it like that,” she said quickly, her voice pitching high. “You promised you’d help me! You said you would!”
“I did help you,” he shot back, the words biting before he could stop them. “You got what you wanted. You said you wanted peace, remember? You felt it. You said it was beautiful. And now you can live with knowing you’ll never feel it again.”
Myrtle’s eyes went wide, fury and hurt warring across her face. “You’re cruel! You’re horrible!” she screamed, her pitch echoing off the tiles.
Polaris threw up his hands, voice breaking into a shout. “Oh, I’m sorry—did you want flowers with your exorcism?”
The words cracked through the room, harsh and echoing. For a moment, there was nothing but the hollow sound of his breathing catching off porcelain. As if in protest, the pipes rattled; Myrtle’s form blurred into the ceiling, leaving only the tremor of her voice behind.
Then came the creak of the outer door, the spill of lamplight, and Filch’s voice rasped from the doorway.
“Who’s in here? Out after curfew, are we?”
Polaris froze. His own words still seemed to hang in the air as Filch’s lantern beam swept across the sinks.
“Black,” Filch snapped when he saw him, seizing a fistful of his collar. “Screaming your head off in the girls’ lavatory—what’s the matter with you, boy?”
Polaris didn’t answer.
Filch’s grip tightened as he dragged him forward. His breath hit Polaris’s cheek—stale and sour, like stale tea and damp cloth. Polaris turned his face aside, forcing his breath shallow. The lantern swung, shadows jerking across the tiles. Behind them, the bathroom light flickered on its chain, and Myrtle’s muffled sobs echoed faintly through the pipes.
“Let go,” Polaris said, trying to keep his tone even.
“Not likely,” Filch muttered. “You Blacks are all the same. Think the castle’s your own private estate. Your brother is just as bad—worse, maybe.”
Polaris’s jaw tightened. Filch tugged him again, fingers pressing into his throat. The roughness of it lit a nerve he didn’t want touched — too close to another hand, another kind of control.
“Take your hand off me,” he said, louder this time.
Filch sneered. “You don’t give orders, boy. Not to me.”
A hiss cut through the corridor. Mrs Norris slunk out from between Filch’s legs, her lamp-like eyes gleaming in the gloom.Her tail lashed, thin and twitching.
“Then don’t touch me.” Polaris wrenched free, straightening his robe. “You haven’t even got a wand. So what exactly do you think you’ll do?”
Filch’s face went a mottled red. He lunged forward and seized Polaris by the sleeve, fingers clamping hard around his wrist as if sure he’d bolt. “Watch that tongue. Think being a Black makes you special, do you? Your lot’s only good for trouble. You’re just like your brother—every bit as bad.”
That did it. “At least he has something better to do than chase children with mops,” Polaris shot back, voice low but shaking.
“Enough!” The word cracked through the corridor; both froze. Both turned. McGonagall stood at the foot of the staircase, her tartan dressing gown buttoned tight, wand drawn but lowered.
“Mr. Filch,” she said evenly, eyes flicking between them. “You may release him.”
Filch’s grip fell away, but his voice came sharp. “Caught him shouting in the girls’ lavatory, Professor. Won’t say what he was doing there, and then he mouths off like that.”
Her gaze shifted to Polaris. His collar was twisted, his breathing still rough. She had heard enough to know how it sounded.
“I heard enough to know you will apologise,” she said.
Polaris stiffened. “For what? He grabbed me first.”
Filch’s face darkened. “Listen to him! Just like his brother, never any respect—”
“That will do,” McGonagall said sharply, without turning. “Mr. Filch, thank you. I’ll handle this.”
Filch’s jaw worked. “Aye, you handle him, but don’t expect manners. It’s not in their blood.”
“Good night, Mr. Filch.”
He hesitated, muttering something under his breath before shuffling off, lantern swinging furiously at his side.
McGonagall waited until his steps faded before speaking. Her voice stayed calm, but there was something under it. “You may think sarcasm a shield, Mr. Black, but it seldom protects. You will—”
He didn’t meet her eyes. Not anymore. He watched her mouth instead, tracing the careful shape of her words. They sounded measured, rehearsed—every syllable wrapped in authority that pretended to be kindness. It was the tone Dumbledore used before everything fell apart—the calm that asked for trust while keeping its own.
“You may—” she began again, but he cut across her.
“Did you hear what he said?”
She frowned. “I heard enough, yes.”
“‘It’s not in their blood,’” he repeated, the words low and precise. “You going to make him apologise, too?”
McGonagall’s mouth tightened. “Mr. Filch spoke out of turn. But I don’t believe you need me to tell you which of you is held to a higher standard.”
The old answer. The answer that sounded fair and wasn’t. It landed exactly where he expected it would.
"So he gets away with it because you pity him,” said Polaris, mild as milk.
“Watch yourself,” she warned.
He gave a faint shrug. “Just observing, Professor. Suppose it’s easier to forgive being born without magic than with the wrong blood.”
Something flickered across her face then—a look he couldn’t name, and didn’t want to. Whatever it was, it made his skin crawl. It felt like she’d already decided there was something wrong with him, and was only waiting to confirm it. He hated that look. He hated how she always spoke as if she cared, as if pity could pass for understanding. It disgusted him, how easily people pretended to care.
She didn’t answer, and that was answer enough. He’d seen that expression before—the one that said not everything is worth challenging. Every adult wore it eventually. Rules first, fairness later.
Her eyes flicked to him, cool and measuring, but she didn’t rise to it. “You will walk with me to my office,” she said instead. “And you will explain why you were where you had no business being.”
He didn’t reply. The fight still burned somewhere in him, but he followed, hands shoved deep into his pockets, moving carefully, as though control itself were a kind of defiance.
Mle (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Aug 2025 12:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Wolfieahh on Chapter 11 Sat 05 Jul 2025 05:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mefait on Chapter 11 Wed 30 Jul 2025 04:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mikenoi5 on Chapter 20 Tue 29 Jul 2025 11:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mefait on Chapter 20 Wed 30 Jul 2025 04:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mikenoi5 on Chapter 21 Sat 02 Aug 2025 09:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mefait on Chapter 21 Sun 03 Aug 2025 12:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sum_ire on Chapter 21 Sun 03 Aug 2025 12:43PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 03 Aug 2025 12:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sum_ire on Chapter 22 Thu 07 Aug 2025 01:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sum_ire on Chapter 23 Wed 13 Aug 2025 03:09AM UTC
Last Edited Wed 13 Aug 2025 07:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
vivi1 on Chapter 23 Fri 29 Aug 2025 07:58PM UTC
Last Edited Fri 29 Aug 2025 08:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Snow_dropLily on Chapter 24 Sat 06 Sep 2025 02:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mefait on Chapter 24 Sat 06 Sep 2025 11:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sum_ire on Chapter 24 Sat 06 Sep 2025 04:20AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 06 Sep 2025 04:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mefait on Chapter 24 Sat 06 Sep 2025 04:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sum_ire on Chapter 24 Sat 06 Sep 2025 05:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
3mb3r93 on Chapter 24 Sat 06 Sep 2025 02:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mefait on Chapter 24 Sat 06 Sep 2025 04:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
3mb3r93 on Chapter 24 Sat 06 Sep 2025 04:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mefait on Chapter 24 Sat 06 Sep 2025 05:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
3mb3r93 on Chapter 24 Sat 06 Sep 2025 05:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sum_ire on Chapter 25 Fri 19 Sep 2025 10:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
3mb3r93 on Chapter 25 Sat 20 Sep 2025 12:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sum_ire on Chapter 26 Mon 13 Oct 2025 12:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
3mb3r93 on Chapter 26 Mon 13 Oct 2025 04:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mefait on Chapter 26 Mon 13 Oct 2025 05:51PM UTC
Comment Actions